《Assassins Guild》


 Chapter 1

    Eight years later.


    2367, December 7, 5:42. Hua Yi finished counting today''s accounts and turned off the computer.


    This is a fruit and vegetable trading company, responsible for the surrounding several towns of goods scheduling work. Hua Yi is in charge of the finance and statistics of the store. It has been a year since he came to the company. Huayi is 17 years old this year. With the progress of science and technology and the continuous reform of the education system, the means of human talent training has become more and more mature, and is developing in a pragmatic direction. The impact of the great migration on the human social system is so great that the original bloated education system has to be reformed to adapt to the new living environment. Most children can complete all the necessary courses to survive by the age of 15 to 16. Hua Yi also completed her studies a year ago, and with the help of her sister-in-law, she found a good job.


    4 o''clock is the beginning of the night on the planet. Most people on the planet will finish their work at this time, go home to rest and enjoy dinner with their families. The reason why it is called "Mi Xue" is probably because the explorers who first came here often lost themselves in the snow, because they are a little far away from the stars. The surface is covered with snow all the year round, and the outdoor temperature is between minus 50 and 70 degrees centigrade. The surface of Miyuki star is flat, there is no trace of intense crustal movement, and the meteorological change is relatively simple, which is more suitable for human migration.


    Hua Yi tidied up her things and finally confirmed that the lights in the office were off, so she closed the door and went to the subway station. Although there is only one subway line in Dongxue Town, the convenience it brings to the residents is irreplaceable, especially for people like Huayi who have no financial strength to buy maglev cars.


    With a vast territory, the range of human activities on this planet is less than 1% of its surface area. Dongxue town is already one of the relatively large human city states, with a population of nearly 300000. Although the climate conditions are not good, there are abundant minerals buried under the ice, which makes the development of the planet relatively fast.


    Huayi walked two blocks and turned left to the entrance of the subway station. Today, I worked overtime much later than usual. Thinking that my aunt might be waiting for him to come back, Hua Yi stepped up and walked quickly to the entrance.


    "Today I got my salary. Should I buy some bags of pine and snow cakes for my sister-in-law? She likes to eat it most, but she is always reluctant to buy it. " Hua Yi thought as she walked.


    "It''s snowing harder and harder..." Looking up at the night sky.


    The snowflakes of MI Xuexing are diamond shaped, about the size of a quarter of a palm. They fall with the wind, like white fallen leaves. The scene is unspeakably beautiful. It snows four fifths of the year, so there are many alien tourists here to enjoy the snow.


    "All of a sudden, like a spring breeze, thousands of pear trees bloom..." Every time I see this kind of scenery, Huayi can''t help thinking of the ancient poems. Hua Yi likes these ancient poems very much, because he always feels that he is the descendant of Chinese people in the earth age subconsciously, so he is especially kind to these Chinese style ancient poems. For an orphan without father or mother, his life experience is always the deepest obsession in his heart.


    "The wind blows the snow in the night, the lonely stranger..." Thinking wildly, he entered the subway station.


    "Eh?" Hua Yi stopped and stood.


    "No one?" At this moment, the subway station should be full of people, but there is no one. No one, no voice, next to the window selling subway tickets, a cup of coffee braved a faint heat, a touch of uneasiness ran to my heart.


    "It''s so weird. How could it be like this? There''s always a feeling that something''s wrong. "Hua Yi thought, his palm was wet, just when he wanted to shout twice to confirm whether there was really no one. Suddenly, the unexpected happened.


    Hua Yi only felt a cold and gloomy air from his back, as if countless eyes were staring at him. There was a strange sound in his ears from far to near. He opened his mouth to speak, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    "Locked in!" Hua Yi was shocked.


    "Get down!" With a roar, the collar was caught and pulled to the ground. At the same time, there was a wind behind her head. Hua Yi felt that her skin contracted and hurt as if she had been pricked by a dense needle. Lying on the ground, I felt a little shocked. I just looked up and saw a young man crawling in front of me.


    Hua Yi''s consciousness recovered a little pure and bright, and he fixed his eyes on the young man in front of him. He was as old as himself. He had black hair and a little messy. He was wearing a Navy travel suit and carrying a marching bag on his back. However, the young man''s clothes were worn from head to foot, and he was very embarrassed.


    "What is he looking at?" Huayi looked along the young man''s eyes. In the corner of the ceiling, there was a fuzzy shadow crawling slowly along the wall.


    "It''s just that thing!" Hua Yi was surprised.


    "The killer is for me. I didn''t expect to involve you. I''m sorry." The boy said, but his eyes were fixed on the empty shadow in the dark, as if he was afraid that it would run away.


    "Killer?" Hua Yi curiously said that since the end of the earth age 200 years ago and the great migration of mankind, the United Nations has been reorganized into the Star Alliance, and most countries have gradually disintegrated, forming numerous organizations and coalitions of large and small. With the development of space exploration and immigration, regional autonomy has gradually replaced national centralization and become the mainstream social form among the stars. The federal state still exists in form, but the real power is in the hands of local self-government. Human beings are extending their hands to every corner of the galaxy. In addition to the regional autonomous local governments, various kinds of organizations emerge as the times require, including various killer organizations.Killers always belong to certain organizations. There are many similar organizations. If there is no connection between them, they will form the dark world of the interstellar age. They use and contain each other. They are the darkest alien of human beings. These organizations have their own business scope and different purposes and rules of conduct. There are not only the notorious gangs, but also the killers. The world has different opinions on them, but no matter who they are, they are not willing to provoke these "bereaved stars". Hua Yi didn''t know about these organizations, but more or less he had heard of them. The boy said that the shadow opposite was a killer, which made Hua Yi associate with those mysterious rumors.


    "Cluck, little fox, do you think you can escape from this remote planet? Cluck, cluck... " The dark shadow on the ceiling made people shudder with piercing laughter.


    "It''s really a person!" Hua Yi murmured in his heart, "why is it so strange to laugh? Is it a pervert?"


    At this time, the black haired boy said harshly: "ghost, you assassinated my teacher. I should have broken you to pieces. But I''m not good at learning skills. I''m not your monster''s opponent, but don''t think I''m afraid of you. If you have the ability, you can let me go!"


    However, the last sentence is obviously not strong enough.


    "It''s the enemy!" Hua Yi heart way, "this youth just as if saved me, I want to help him?"


    However, without waiting for Hua Yi to think more, the dark shadow gave a strange smile, and the killing move had already been made. The black shadow seemed to spray something out of his mouth, and a cloud of white smoke seemed to rush towards him like a living creature. The black haired boy''s face turned pale, but unexpectedly, the cloud of white smoke like living creature passed by the boy and went straight to Huayi. Without waiting for the young man to reflect, the white smoke had settled in front of Huayi.


    However, the sudden change, Hua Yi stood in the same place, staring at the white smoke in front of him, at a loss, looking at the mass of things five centimeters in front of him floating around, unable to figure out what medicine was sold in the killer gourd. The black haired boy looks at Hua Yi with astonishment. At the beginning, he just watched the ghost fog take away the teacher''s life. The scene at that time is like a lingering nightmare. He has been pestering in the heart of the boy for half a year. However, in front of him, he seemed to be at the same age, but the boy with the same black hair was standing in front of the ghost fog unharmed, even looking at himself with a bitter smile from time to time, as if he was asking what happened to him. The young man with black hair felt that his brain was a little short circuited. "How could this happen? Did the killer do it on purpose? "


    Just as the young man with black hair was surprised, the shadow suddenly said, "little fox, who is that woman with pure Yin body?" Dark shadow''s voice was abnormal and serious.


    The young man with black hair looked at Hua Yi and the shadow, which made him more confused. Hua Yi felt angry and funny at this time. She said: "even if my hair is longer and my eyebrows are more beautiful, I can''t be regarded as a woman."


    Without waiting for him to open his mouth, the young man with black hair said, "ghost, if you want to do something, hurry up. Don''t make a fuss here. Do you want to distract me? Where are the women here? " At the moment, Hua Yi is also a determined expression of "what he said is true".


    The shadow seemed to take a breath of cold air, and then said in a strange voice: "if it wasn''t for a woman, it would not be pure Yin body, so there is only one possibility, that is, there are extremely Yin and cold things on the little ghost, forcing my white spirit not to come forward. Interesting Voice did not fall, the shadow of the shadow like body along the ceiling shadow rapid floating near, blink of an eye to within ten steps.


    Hua Yi felt that his whole body was enveloped in a murderous atmosphere, and the cold light suddenly appeared in front of him. At first, the young man took out his black hair and took out his shadow.


    "Little fox, do you want to die?" The shadow was blocked by the young man with black hair. Obviously, it was a bit unexpected, but it was not in a hurry to launch a second attack. The shadow, which was close to the wall, moved quickly, as if a poisonous snake was looking for the time to attack.


    The young man with black hair said in a loud voice: "the coward who only dares to hide in the dark, how can I let you kill innocent people indiscriminately?" With that, he spread his posture, bent his legs slightly, leaned forward slightly, and held the handle with his backhand to form a defensive posture. At this time, Hua Yi could see clearly the short knife in the hands of the black haired boy. The blade was about one foot three inches long, with a lavender handle. The blade had a zigzag pattern. What was more amazing was that the whole blade was wrapped in a light purple awn, and at the same time, it made a crisp "crackling" sound.


    "What a beautiful little Tai Dao!" Hua Yi couldn''t help exclaiming, "it seems that this young man is not an ordinary person."


    Obviously, the shadow was a little afraid of the weapon in the young man''s hand. He walked around them, but he was reluctant to move. The young man with black hair was ready, his eyes locked on the drifting shadow, and he said, "friend, what do you call me?"


    Hua Yi is first a Leng, then very straightforward answer: "my name is Hua Yi, and you?"


    The young man with black hair said with a smile: "what a strange name. My name is qinze Ming. You can call me qinze Ming."

 Chapter 2

    Chaos cloud low dusk, quick snow dance return wind.


    At this time, the dark clouds over Dongxue town are pressing, and the wind helps the snow, forcing pedestrians on the road to speed up. In order to save energy, the town''s energy protection system is usually closed, so the wind and snow in the streets and alleys arbitrary rampant, for a time, very busy.


    Hua Yi''s face was always smiling. Even at this critical moment, he was able to disperse the haze of the people around him with his clear laughter.


    "I said that your ancestors were Japanese. This name is rare now." Hua Yi said with a smile, "your sword looks very powerful. Are you a swordsman?"


    His words slightly eased the originally tense atmosphere. "It''s really good for me to stare at the shadow of death on the outside of my home," she said


    "Oh, I didn''t expect such a fancy name." Hua Yi said to himself, as if he didn''t take the shadow killer seriously.


    "You help me block his ghost fog, and I''ll find a way to deal with him." Ming to Hua Yi side to gather together, low voice said.


    "Shall we cooperate? OK, but you can''t let him hurt me. Hey, hey. " Hua Yi cunningly smile, also pretend to open the posture, a pair of "small sample, there is a kind of come over, come over to kill you" momentum.


    Seeing this situation, the ghost laughed angrily and said: "you two kids really don''t know the heaven is high and the earth is rich. If I only have these two things, I''ll be a fart. Forget it. This is the end of the cat and mouse game. "


    Just listen to the black shadow suddenly quack strange smile twice, body shape suddenly accelerated, into a virtual shadow, straight at the two teenagers.


    Ming Ying body, the moment of cold light crisscross, purple and ghost of the fist blade collision, wipe out colorful sparks.


    Ghost''s hands each hold a fist blade. This pair of fist blades are black and bright, and the cold is pressing. There are dots in the black, which indicates that they are mixed with some alloys and have good energy resistance. Most killers don''t like to use energy weapons in close combat. Although laser sword is more lethal and has a brighter attack range, it''s too high-profile and easy to leak itself and become the enemy''s target.


    Hua Yi saw the real face of the mysterious killer from near, black long windbreaker, black fur cap, but her face seemed to be wearing a mask, so she couldn''t see clearly.


    The white ghost fog circled around. It seemed that it was afraid of something, so it could only watch its master fight with the enemy.


    The ghost waved his arms and breathed the wind. His hand was heavy and fierce. The tiger''s mouth was shocked and numb. He said: "this bastard is so strong. It seems that he wants to eat me hard."


    Suddenly, as soon as the killer''s arms were closed, he suddenly stabbed out. The two fist blades had the same goal and pointed straight at Ming''s neck.


    "Songxue Huagao missile!" Just listen to a light drink, a group of unknown objects without warning to the ghost is ready to hurt the killer.


    The ghost didn''t expect such a change. What''s more amazing is that the unknown object just blocked the ghost''s attack route, and the angle was very tricky. In addition, the ghost''s body shape was like an arrow away from the string, making it unavoidable.


    In desperation, the ghost could only shake his arms and draw a black arc to dismember the unknown object. However, after this accident, the first opportunity is no longer there. Ming takes advantage of this opportunity to flash on the cat''s waist and swipe from the right side of the ghost with a purple light. His body is more than ten meters away.


    Ming Gang stabilizes his figure, but finds that Hua Yi is standing behind him in his spare time.


    "How fast! Does this kid want to hide his strength? " He was shocked in his heart.


    Just now, it was Huayi who threw a bag of Huagao to the ghost and solved her crisis. Then he jumped out so far. He didn''t expect that Hua Yi and he arrived at the same time. You should know that Ming had received orthodox swordsmanship and physical training since he was a child. Although he was not enough to compete with a killer like ghost, his strength was absolutely not weak. He was quite confident in his pace and speed. Otherwise, he would have been chased for half a year and would have died many times.


    The ghost stares at the flower cake scattered on the ground, and his eyes are cold. He is also shocked in his heart. The move "ghost stab" just now is his famous move. It has rarely failed to cooperate with Bai Ling''s spiritual attack for many years. Although Bai Ling failed for no reason today, the two little boys were not afraid of it, but it was too evil to lose the cake. It seemed that they could see their own flaws, and they were sure to make a move and firmly sealed their own power!


    At this time, the surrounding space suddenly began to collapse, and the subway station seemed to be back to its usual bustle, with a busy scene. The ghost looked at the damaged space stacking device at his waist. He never thought that he would be calculated by two hairy boys. With a bitter smile, he said coldly, "good boy, I''ll play with you next time." After that, the figure disappeared without a trace.


    Ming takes a long breath and sits on the ground like a vented ball, putting the purple TV in the scabbard and putting it in his arms. Just now, the backhand broadsword was actually a false move. When the ghost dodged, the space device on the belt buckle came out. The electric light of purple electric can destroy the circuit system of all the equipment within half a meter, so they can escape from the sub space created by the ghost.The battle just now was both dangerous and dangerous, and the great element of luck and many doubts made Ming sigh. Just when he came back and looked for Huayi, he found that Huayi was picking up the cake on the ground, and there was a kind old woman beside him to help him pick it up. For Hua Yi''s reaction, Ming felt speechless.


    "It''s really a strange man," Ming thought as he stood up and walked towards Huayi.


    The only subway line in Dongxue town is always so busy. The whole line runs through Dongxue town from east to west. The easternmost end is the intercity shuttle bus stop, where you can take shuttle bus to and from nearby cities. Shuttle car is actually a kind of low altitude aircraft, using magnetic levitation flight, suitable for short distance travel between cities. As an important supply station, Dongxue town has a large throughput of shuttle cars every day. In the crowded station, no one would notice that two teenagers were stepping on a shuttle car out of the city. The bulletin board beside the car door says: go to snow moon city.


    "I can''t have many of these cakes. It''s a pity." Hua Yi sat by the window, holding a half bag of loose snow cake in her arms, and muttered, "forget it, we''ll eat it ourselves, and then we''ll buy it for my sister-in-law again."


    Ming explains his intention to Huayi at the subway station and asks Huayi to help him. It turns out that Ming''s teacher once said that one of his masters was a great star Explorer a long time ago, and even had his own space fleet. Later, I didn''t know what the reason was. Maybe I was tired of the struggle before interstellar, so I retired. It is said that he retired and later went to the snow star. He also opened a Taoist temple to enjoy his life. The dojo is located in XueYue City, the second largest city of mixuexing.


    Ming was chased all the way, after hard work, came to the snow star is to go to the master. If it wasn''t for Hua Yi''s unexpected appearance and his repeated unexpected actions, I''m afraid that the small life of Ming would have been here.


    "If you take him with me, you can certainly help me through the difficulties!" Ming believes in his feelings. So he invited Huayi to go to XueYue city together.


    "My classmates invited me to play. Don''t worry. Take care of yourself. Mm-hmm." Hua Yi calls her sister-in-law while eating flower cake. It seems that I have completely forgotten what happened just now, and I have a happy appearance of traveling.


    Ming looks at the young man eating flower cake. His white warm coat is spotless, his black canvas pants and his brown round shoes are just like a city white collar. The only difference is that he is too handsome. These days, few boys will leave shoulder length hair, but Huayi is an exception. Bangs are casually put on the white and red skin, and black hair pours down. Slender eyes and clear eyes under one eyelid seem to exude a unique charm. The curved lip line is very beautiful.


    Ming suddenly feels that what Minggui says seems to be right. This young man is so handsome that he is mistaken for the fact that the woman is totally affectionate. In the battle just now, my attention was completely focused on the ghost. In addition, when he pulled Hua Yi down at the beginning, he had physical contact and found that his chest was flat, so Ming was not confused by his appearance. But now, Ming''s attention has been completely attracted by Hua Yi.


    The consumption of physical strength and spirit in the battle is amazing. After confirming the temporary safety, the nervous system is a little relaxed. Suddenly, I feel tired. I close my eyes and go to sleep.


    About a few hours later, Ming slowly opened his eyes, and his eyes returned to their former pure brightness. He has been taught swordsmanship since he was a child. He can continuously exercise his body so that after a short rest, he can regain his fighting power. This is a required skill for people who practice swordsmanship.


    At the moment, the light in the car has already been turned off. In order to facilitate passengers to rest at night, the light inside the car is usually only on under the seat outside, so as to illuminate the aisle.


    The shuttle car sped through the endless plain covered with ice and snow. The snow reflected the cool brilliance in the starry sky. Hua Yi is sleeping soundly on the car window. The light is shining on his face, but it is melted by his soft lines. It seems that he is the spirit of ice and snow, carefully protected by nature.


    Ming looks at Hua Yi in a deep sleep, dazed


    "Dear passengers, please pay attention to the destination, XueYue city..." With the sound of the radio, the car became noisy.


    Hua Yi slowly opened his eyes. His cold eyes were as deep as the sea. He leaned against the window for a long time with his stiff neck, and looked at the dazed Ming with a lazy expression.


    "Are you asleep? I feel like I''m asleep. " Hua Yi began to observe the scenery outside the window.


    "Well, after a little sleep, have you ever been to this city?"


    "Yes, more than once. I''ve read books here." Hua Yi said, but her eyes were staring out of the window, like a child, full of curiosity about the destination of her trip.


    "That''s great. Do you know muxue Dojo?" Seeing that we are about to reach our destination, it is hard for ming to conceal his joy.


    "The dojo you''re looking for is muxue Dojo?" Hua Yi took back her eyes and turned to see Ming."Exactly. Brother Hua, have you heard of it?" Ming felt that he was so lucky. Hua Yi''s eyes and tone clearly told him that he must know that Taoist temple, and not a little bit.


    "Well, I used to play there when I was reading." After that, Hua Yi turned his eyes out of the window again, but this time, his eyes were no longer curious and excited, but faint memories.


    Not to mention how happy Ming was at this time, the shuttle car arrived at the parking area soon, and they got out of the car with the flow of people and headed northeast.

 Chapter 3

    XueYue city is built close to the mountain, which blocks most of the wind and snow, so the climate conditions are much better than Dongxue town. In addition, the mountain is rich in a kind of high-energy mineral, which makes the snow on the mountain melt in many places, forming countless streams winding down, and the scenery is magnificent. The explorers who first came here discovered the value of high-energy minerals and made extensive use of them. One of the applications is to create outdoor hot springs.


    The cost of outdoor hot spring is very low, but the effect is very good. The hot spring water comes from the snow in the mountain. The high-energy minerals will produce a kind of negative oxygen ion in the process of self heating, which is very good for human body. The popularity of hot springs has attracted a large number of tourists, even many interstellar travelers. At the same time, it has become the first choice for young people''s honeymoon travel. The name of the snow moon is not only a talk about romance and snow moon.


    Hua Yi called a taxi and told Ming a lot of anecdotes about XueYue city along the way. Ming also listened with relish. In a short time, they came to the gate of a house.


    The gray wall of the courtyard was covered with snow, the door was open, and people came in and out from time to time. For some reason, Hua Yi stood in front of the door, looking at the door sign of the "Twilight snow Dojo". He was so absorbed that his eyes seemed to penetrate everything.


    "Shall we not go in?" Ming noticed the difference of Huayi. He knew that the boy was not as casual as he looked.


    "Yes, it''s time to go in and have a look." Hua Yi''s mouth murmured, crossing the gate, Ming followed, and they entered the house.


    The furnishings in the courtyard are very simple. There are a small amount of high-energy minerals under the bluestone Road, so the snow on the road is clean. Besides the snow and frost on both sides of the road, you can smell the unique color of the flowers.


    "Are you looking for someone?" A young man''s image appeared on the hologram monitor beside the road.


    "Elder brother, we are looking for master Zhenshi. Please inform us." Ming rushes forward to salute the young man''s image.


    The young man just wanted to say something, his eyes fell on Hua Yi, and suddenly exclaimed: "eh?! Younger martial brother Hua


    Sound smell speech a surprised, turn head to see to spend Yi way: "do you know?"


    Hua Yi''s face looked at the young man''s image calmly, and said softly, "He Min, is it me, master?"


    "Yes! Yes! He should be in the tea house now. I''ll tell you right away. You can have a rest in the reception room and have some hot tea The image of the young man was so excited that it disappeared.


    "Come with me. I''ll take you to see Master Zhenshi." Hua Yi''s words of light cloud and light wind surprised Ming.


    Without waiting for ming to ask for details, he saw a group of young people running across the street, headed by the young man named He Min in the hologram just now. Hua Yi took out a piece of cake and handed it to He Min, saying, "have a cake. You seem to grow tall again."


    He Min felt the back of his head with embarrassment and said, "younger martial brother Hua still likes to make jokes like this. In this Taoist temple, only you and younger martial sister like to eat this food. It''s too sweet, ha ha." He Min is a 20-year-old student with a dark skin, a height of 1.92 meters and a thin face.


    "How is she, younger martial sister?" Hua Yi followed He Min to the reception hall and looked around.


    "She went out with Nina early in the morning. I haven''t had time to inform her." He Min said and led them to the reception room of the Taoist temple.


    Ming follows Hua Yi and others into the reception hall, which is very spacious and can accommodate many people at the same time. He Min arranges Hua Yi and Ming to sit down and run to ask the master to go. Ming looked at the furnishings in the room and said with emotion: "I didn''t expect it to be such a simple residence. It''s very different from my teacher''s


    "Master always likes to be quiet. In fact, he seldom meets visitors here." Hua Yi held a teacup in her hand and said leisurely.


    "You are very familiar with master Zhenshi, aren''t you? Can you tell me what kind of person he is? " Ming simply asked frankly. He also saw that there were many stories about Hua Yi and this Taoist temple, and the people here were obviously very kind to him.


    "He''s here." Without waiting for the sound response, Hua Yi had already darted out, the speed was astonishing.


    Ming then hurriedly looks back and sees Hua Yi standing at the entrance of the hall. Beside him, there is a tall man. The man is dressed in white, with long silver hair floating like silk, face like red dates and lips like vermilion. He stands at the door like a snow mountain.


    "You''ve been away from here for more than a year, and you''re finally willing to come back?" The white haired man''s voice is as deep and powerful as Hongzhong''s, and he has a kind of buzzing feeling when speaking.


    "I''m just entrusted by others. I''ll come back by the way, hehe." Hua Yi laughs and turns to make eyes at Ming.


    Ming was so amused by him that his nervousness was swept away. He calmed down, saluted the white haired man and said, "I''ve seen Qin Ze ming, the elder of the real world."


    ¡­¡­


    Floating in the vast sea of stars is an old space station. The reason why it is dilapidated is that if you look at it with the naked eye, it is no different from the surrounding space garbage. The only difference is that there is an energy field around it as a protective system. The simple appearance of the space station is in sharp contrast to the powerful force field it radiates, which makes the accidental passing spaceships dare not approach easily.Inside the space station is a satellite communication system automatically controlled by the optical brain. It is more appropriate to say that it is a high-power communication satellite than a space station. At the moment, the light brain is processing signals from different planets.


    "My space replication locker is destroyed. I hope the organization can provide new equipment for my next action." A blurred figure appeared on a holographic display.


    "You''ve been chasing that kid for half a year and got nothing. The senior management has made new arrangements for this task." Another sound appears in the wave frequency of the optical brain.


    "I was about to succeed this time. If it hadn''t been for a strange kid..."


    "Well, I don''t want to hear your explanation," the voice in the frequency interrupted the hologram''s self justification, saying, "in 16 hours, a group of seven will arrive at mystar, and you are responsible for meeting them at the designated place. Ghost, you are also a member of the organization with old qualifications. Don''t make mistakes again, or I can''t help you. "


    "Well, I want to know who is leading the team this time." The sound of the hologram still sounds a bit unpleasant.


    "Hum," said the voice in the frequency with a sneer, "I shouldn''t have told you, but I''d better reveal it to you out of my care. The leader is the scarlet."


    "What?! Crazy people? " The hologram kept shaking. I couldn''t believe what I just heard.


    "I don''t know why. It''s arranged by the top. You can do it yourself." After that, the sound in the wave frequency disappears.


    "What did you send him for? Do you want to kill the city? " In the dark room, a man was sitting at the head of the bed, murmuring alone.


    Hua Yi is holding a cup in her hand and blowing the stem in the cup like a child.


    Ming is not in the mood for tea. He has just explained his experience to Zhenshi. He hopes to get sympathy and help from the other party. But Zhenshi frowns and meditates without saying a word. This makes Ming feel very anxious, "you are an old man." Ming says anxiously.


    Real world saw one eye dazzled Yi, the mouth asks a way: "do you think that killer ability how?"


    Hua Yi didn''t lift his head for a moment, and said, "I''ll do some mental attack and other means. My melee skills are poor. I''m not an expert. "


    "Younger martial brother Hua, why do you let him go?" He min on one side chimed in.


    "Oh, they didn''t let me do it. He said, "I just need to help him stop that mental attack." Hua Yi glanced at He Min, and Chao Ming raised his chin.


    Mingyi is a little confused. What''s wrong with me? I let the killer go. Ming''s face was uncertain, and he said: "master Zhenshi, I''ve fought with that killer several times. This man is by no means easy. If he didn''t want to catch me alive, I''m afraid I would have lost his hand in Ruilong star."


    "Well, every one of the killers of the ten thousand ghost houses is a ferocious person, which is well known in the galaxy." Zhenshi slowly put down his tea cup and said, "your family background is good, but it''s not enough to provoke these maniacs. There must be something else in it."


    "To tell you the truth, when I was 11 years old, people in my family were assassinated one after another. My father was afraid that it would affect me, so he sent me to ruilongxing to study arts, asked teacher Qian Ning to protect me, and told me never to go home." After a pause, he continued: "later, because I really miss my mother, I secretly ran home once and found that it seems that the whole family is busy preparing something. After staying at home for one night, my mother asked someone to send me back. She said she could not come back. She said it was very dangerous, but she refused to say what it was


    "The next few years were safe and sound. My mother came to see me several times. Because my father was busy, he only contacted me occasionally through satellite communication. I asked to go home many times, but they all said it was not time." Ming raised his head and looked out of the window in a trance. His voice was a little choked and said, "it was not until half a year ago that my mother died suddenly. When I got home that I found that my father had been killed long ago. My mother didn''t dare to tell me that it was only artificial intelligence that contacted me in satellite communication."


    Little by little, the sobs of Ming gradually interrupted him. Soon he lay on the ground and could not cry.


    People were silent. There were only more and more sobs in the room. Suddenly, Hua Yi''s tea cup broke into powder, and her slender eyes were rippling.

 Chapter 4

    "The carnival of the stars and the moon, it''s only three years since I came to the snow star. I really don''t want to visit it anymore?" Nina looked at Kor incredulously.


    "Brother hemin just sent a message. That guy is back." Keer felt an uncontrollable ecstasy and sped up his pace as he spoke.


    "Who? Make you so crazy? " Nina rushed to catch up with almost frantic Ke''er and asked.


    "No?" Nina suddenly stops, hands over her mouth, a look of surprise.


    "Who but him? Come on! I''m going to catch the shuttle back to XueYue city in half an hour Keer ran forward without looking back.


    "Wait for me!" Nina calmed down and yelled as she ran after her.


    In this way, two pretty figures galloped down the street towards the intercity shuttle bus station. On the corner not far behind them, a middle-aged man adjusted the pager in his ear and said, "I''ve arrived ahead of time, and I''ll call again in an hour. Thank you." Without waiting for a reply, the middle-aged man turned off the pager, arranged his hat, and then walked towards the intercity shuttle bus station.


    The ghost held the pager in his hand and murmured to himself, "do you need these top 100 killers to catch a kid?"


    At this time, a small spaceship was flying at high speed, and all the ships in the channel gave way one after another.


    In space, misty snow star is a pure white planet, even the water is milky white, the whole looks like a cobble. When the pebble appeared in the eyes of the scarlet, the white and flawless stone seemed to be stained with a touch of blood red.


    "The spaceship will enter the atmosphere of obsessed snow star in 1 hour and 35 minutes. Please specify the landing position." The spaceship''s optical brain system says.


    The scarlet still stares at the white planet on the screen and says with no expression: "it will land at the nearest landing point to the target."


    "Yes. The optimal landing plan has been selected. The plan is being switched and implemented. " The system replied quickly.


    "Lord scarlet, I have received the call request from ghost. Is it connected?" A man in black stood behind the scarlet and asked with his head bent down.


    "Ignore him." She said coldly, but her eyes were still fixed on the white planet, as if thinking about something.


    "Yes The man in black stooped back.


    "A week off? is that true? He min, brother A freckled boy stares at the holographic screen in surprise.


    "That''s right, everyone listen to me. This is what teacher Zhenshi said personally. I''ll give you a week off. During the holiday, no one will be received in the Taoist temple. The reason is that you don''t have to ask more questions, just carry out it." He Min said in front of the light curtain.


    Suddenly, the whole Dojo was busy, and everyone began to pack. Many of the students in the ashram live here. Why not take this opportunity to go home to visit their relatives.


    Hua Yi ate the last piece of cake in her mouth and sat on the chair silently. Her eyes were cold and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Sorry for the trouble." Ming bowed to the real world deeply, and his eyes were filled with gratitude.


    Zhenshi walked up to Ming, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "I had a fight with a guy in wanguilou 20 years ago. At that time, there were 12 people in our expedition team, seven of them were from the army, and the other five were all old adventurers. The weakest one was put into this Taoist temple, and he could also be a acting master, but there was only one person on the other side." The real world said, looking into the distance, as if recalling the past.


    "Well, what''s the result?" Ming was obviously very interested. He swept away the dispirited and asked.


    Zhenshi took a look at Mingming and said with a smile: "at that time, we just arrived at mixue star, and all forces were fighting for territory. Small scale conflicts occurred from time to time. On that day, twelve of us were accidentally involved in a conflict, which is convenient for people who are in Wangui building." Zhenshi turned to look at Huayi, and then said: "there is only one person on the other side, about 20 years old. It''s a shame that we are not his opponent at all. Eight of the 12 people died, and the other four people, including me, fought their lives to escape."


    "How could that be?" Ming was so surprised that he opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say for a long time.


    Zhenshi said with a bitter smile: "it was that time that I started to retreat. I just stayed on this planet, far away from interstellar fighting."


    The more you listen to Ming, the more frightened you are. It turns out that there''s something else in Zhenshi''s retirement.


    Zhenshi frowned and said, "I still remember the man with red hair and messy eyes. I still remember them very clearly. They were scarlet eyes."


    ¡­¡­


    "Report, scan completed, no abnormality found within five kilometers, ready to land." The light brain reports meticulously.


    "Land." With a command from the red haired man, a small spaceship quietly landed in a mountain depression not far from XueYue city. It''s getting dark, and the snow is getting bigger and bigger. Soon, the surface of the spaceship is covered with snow. Under the cover of the mountain, it slowly escapes into the night.He min and some of his brothers who volunteered to stay in muxue Daochang are cooking. Because all the students have gone home, He Min has sent away the cooks in the canteen. Now he has to do it by himself. Fortunately, there are not many people.


    In the teahouse, Huayi is boiling water to make tea, and Zhenshi Heming is sitting by, drinking tea and eating snacks.


    "How do you know that the people of wanguilou will come to you soon?" Ming is a little embarrassed. After all, he didn''t know that the organization chasing him had such an unfathomable background.


    "Ha ha, the killers of wanguilou like to make quick decisions, but they don''t like procrastination. You said that he chased you for nearly half a year, so their patience must have been exhausted. When you stay here this time, I guess the guy who chased you will ask for support. As soon as the reinforcements arrive, they will come to you. " The real world is holding the tea cup, the vision is firm.


    Ming''s heart is even heavier when he hears Zhenshi''s words. If his opponent is really so difficult, won''t it hurt everyone if he stays here? Just as Ming hesitated, he suddenly heard a series of rapid footsteps at the door, "Hua Yi, where are you? Come out, dead man With the sound approaching, a graceful woman appeared in front of the courtyard of the teahouse.


    Zhenshi laughed and said, "girl, don''t be rude. Don''t you see any guests here?" Then he turned to Ming and said, "there''s a good play to watch." At this time, the real world was like a child, with no elder style at all. His eyes were shining, as if he had found something extremely interesting.


    Hua Yi put down the teapot in her hand, turned around and showed a harmless smile.


    "Ke''er, you''re back, hehe." Hua Yi said with a silly smile.


    "Hey, hey, you ghost!" Can son see also didn''t see to sing one eye, directly rushed to flower Yi in front of, right hand hook flower Yi''s neck, left hand area, right foot trip out, flower Yi knot solid ground fell on the ground.


    "Auntie, spare your life." Hua Yi lay on the ground and bared her teeth. Can son turn over to ride to spend Yi body, roll up sleeve, put a pair of "see how I clean up your Ya of" posture, open a way: "honest account, this year many you hide where to go?! Say it


    The real world has been laughing for a long time. He Min and others have been running to see the excitement.


    Hua Yi cried and said, "you let me up, we have something to say slowly."


    "Don''t talk to me about terms, talk to me!" But the other people were laughing beside her.


    "All right, girl, stop it." Zhenshi stopped smiling and said, "someone will come to the trouble of Daochang recently. You''d better take Nina to avoid it."


    The words of the real world made people around put away their smiles. Ke''er is also aware of the difference of the Taoist temple, but he doesn''t intend to let Hua Yi go. "What''s the matter? Are you out in trouble again? " Can son grasp to spend Yi''s collar quality to ask a way.


    "It''s none of his business. It''s all about me." Ming stood up and gave a salute to Ke''er.


    Can son this just stand up to come, toward the Ming returned a gift, then still hold the flower Yi''s clothes don''t put, walk to the real world side sat down, picked up the cup to drink. "Oh, I''m so thirsty." After that, he grabbed a piece of cake and put it into his mouth. While eating, he said, "what''s the matter? So inspiring. "


    Looking at the girl with a beautiful face and a horsetail, Ming feels more and more that she may involve many innocent people this time, and her expression becomes more complicated.


    At this time, Zhenshi said, "it''s no big deal. My enemy came to me many years ago. This young man is a friend of Huayi. He was chased and killed by those villains. It''s just that we should settle the old and new accounts together."


    Hua Yi nodded at the same time, looking at Hua Yi and Zhenshi, he was grateful.


    "Oh, well, I haven''t heard of you. You still have enemies." Can son a pair of beautiful eyes blink, say "strange, how Nina so slow?"


    "Master." Hua Yi suddenly put away her smile.


    "I see." At this time, Zhenshi''s face sank. "I didn''t expect to come so soon."


    Before the others could react, there were seven more people in the yard.

 Chapter 5

    At the beginning of the light, the night is exciting.


    The scarlet looked up at the sky and felt such a cold night. The more the snow falls, the more the temperature drops. This is the coldest season in XueYue city.


    However, there is no ice in the eyes of the scarlet, on the contrary, the desire to kill is raging in the scarlet eyes.


    The first three and the last four of the seven stood in two rows. The first was the scarlet. Nina, who was bound by something, knelt down beside a man with purple hair.


    "Nina!" Can son exclaim a way, just want to go up to rescue then be blocked by true life.


    Ming Qiang calmed himself, stepped forward and said, "the person you are looking for is me. Please don''t hurt other innocent people."


    "Hahaha, do you think we are doing business with you?" The purple haired man laughed wildly. "Laugh, boy, you are the only man alive today, ha ha ha."


    The bald man on the right of the scarlet looked at him with a little disdain and said, "enough, ghost, there''s no time for you to be happy today. Hurry to get down to business." Then he turned his eyes to Ming.


    Just as Ming was about to speak, Hua Yi came to him and said, "master Zhenshi, please help me protect you. Ming, please go behind master Zhenshi."


    Hua Yi''s sudden action makes Ming completely confused, but before he asks, Zhenshi has dragged him behind him, but Er also steps back and shouts: "Hua Yi, teach them a good lesson!"


    "Master?" I don''t know, so.


    "Don''t worry, it''s inevitable that you don''t understand. You''ll understand later. In fact, I''m not the strongest fighting force in this dojo. " Zhenshi said, but his eyes were fixed on the red haired man who was the first of the seven.


    "Oh, there are people who are not afraid of death." Gossips are a little surprised. In front of this slightly weak young man, he even dared to speak in front of them.


    "It''s pretty, canggui. It''s just to your taste. Ha ha." I don''t know who came up with such a sentence.


    "I think it tastes good too, hehe." The ghost began to laugh.


    "If you dare to let that girl go, I''ll leave you dead." Hua Yi does not take any emotion color''s voice, is penetrating some Fen cool, leisurely said.


    The ghost was stunned at first, and immediately burst out laughing. "Interesting. I''ll see what you can do." After that, she took Nina and threw her hand at Huayi, as if she were throwing a ball. Hua Yi doesn''t move, but the real world catches the falling Nina, turns around and jumps into Hua Yi''s back.


    "It seems that there are experts behind you." Seeing the real world''s hand just now, Cang GUI knew that his cultivation was not low. However, the seven of them are obviously not rivals. I''m afraid that one person is enough. Thinking of this, the ghost laughs blatantly: "how do you want to leave me a whole corpse, ha ha ha."


    There was not a word from the beginning to the end, and he turned a blind eye to the real world''s move just now. At this time, he focused all his attention on Hua Yi. He felt that there was something on the boy that he couldn''t see through.


    "Not good." The scarlet''s brain is full of warning signs, but before he opens his mouth, the ghost''s laughter has suddenly stopped. All the people didn''t react. Quietly, the ghost''s head fell to the ground, his body lost its center of gravity and knelt down, and his blood gushed out like a column. Rao is one of the murderers. Seeing these strange scenes, his heart is chilly.


    The scarlet glanced at the corpse of the grey ghost, looked at Hua Yi again, and opened his mouth and said, "didn''t you say you want to keep the whole corpse?" As soon as she opened her mouth, everyone''s eyes turned to Hua Yi. Ming opened his mouth and couldn''t close for a long time. He was completely shocked by the scene just now.


    "I''m just talking about it." Hua Yi''s tone is still flat, as if the ghost''s death just now didn''t bring a ripple to his mood. Except for the scarlet and bald man, several killers unconsciously stepped back.


    The bald man looked at the scarlet and said, "do you do it or do I do it?"


    "Give it to me, young man, and you''ll get the target." The scarlet face said without expression.


    The bald man nodded, then turned around and said, "but it''s the first time I''ve seen someone who can cut off people''s heads with sword Qi. Why don''t I try him first."


    Voice did not fall, bald man''s right hand has more than a black pistol, do not look at Huayi, hand is a gun. A beam of light flashed directly in front of Hua Yi.


    "Why? How could this happen? " The bald man was surprised. Just now, the high-energy laser beam pointed directly at Hua Yi''s eyebrow. However, when the beam was one meter in front of the target, it was suddenly scattered.


    Everyone didn''t know what had happened just now. They just felt that the boy was more and more strange. Zhenshi sighed, "I didn''t expect that this boy''s Qi sword skill has reached such a situation." After that, there was more respect in Hua Yi''s eyes. A word of the true world falls into the ears of Ming, like a stone arousing a thousand waves. Ming of course has heard about the prestige of Qi sword. The so-called Qi sword means that the swordsman uses his mind or other means to control his whole body''s Qi field, turn the air into a sharp blade, and kill the enemy invisibly. It''s actually the top martial art of sword. Ming couldn''t figure out how Hua Yi, who was only 17 years old, reached such a state.Zhenshi seemed to be aware of Ming''s thoughts and said in a soft voice, "my child, it''s the second time I''ve seen Huayi. It''s a rare opportunity. It''s good for your future practice to have a good look."


    When he heard the words, he immediately collected his mind and paid close attention to every move on the battlefield.


    With the development of human science and technology, especially the deepening of human understanding of brain activity, mental exercise methods have been gradually developed. The enhancement of mental power can help human beings break through the limits of the body, activate cells, improve various functions of the human body, and prolong human life. A good body is the premise to adapt to the harsh environment of other planets, and the strong mental force enables people to use all kinds of advanced equipment more accurately and efficiently. Among martial arts and swordsmanship, some cultivation methods handed down from ancient times have been screened out, improved and developed, so as to better exercise people''s body and spirit. Qi swordsmanship is one of them.


    Hua Yi coldly looked at the bald man in the pool of blood. A smooth incision extended smoothly from the muzzle of the beam pulse gun to the bald man''s shoulder, and the whole arm was cut open! The same incisions were at the waist, legs and head, and the snow in the yard was red and bloody.


    "Denny was..." Several people behind the scarlet looked at the corpse on the ground in disbelief and lost their voice.


    The scarlet face stares at Hua Yi without expression, opens mouth to behind several people to say: "it won''t be long before the guard will find here, you go out to send those people, he gives them to me."


    Hearing these words, the four seemed to be granted amnesty. They quickly withdrew from the courtyard and went to the gate.


    At this time, on a building more than 20 meters high in the north of the dojo, a middle-aged man in black is observing every move in the dojo with a micro telescope. This man is the ghost. From the very beginning, he gave up to work with scarlet. Scarlet''s eccentric temper is disgusting to him. More importantly, this person turns his face faster than he turns a book. It''s also common for him to attack his own people. It was for these reasons that the ghost decided to watch the operation. Originally, he wanted to take a sick leave after the operation. He said that he was not comfortable and could not participate in the operation. In the past six months, he really worked hard and wanted to have a rest. But he didn''t expect that this decision saved his life. He knew very well that if he was present just now, the first one who fell down must be him!


    "What a fierce kid! I was cheated by him last time. I almost fell into trouble! " When the ghost thought of this, he felt a cold sweat behind him.


    The scarlet did not know that the ghost was watching. At this time, he had taken off his coat and showed his blood red tights.


    "My name is scarlet." At last, the voice of the scarlet had a slight fluctuation.


    "Oh." With Hua Yi''s calm voice, the sharp sword Qi instantly came out.


    She bowed back calmly, stretched out several red thin arms behind her back to block her body. She didn''t know what the strange arm was armed with. Hua Yi''s sword Qi left only shallow marks on it.


    "Regenerate limbs?" Zhenshi widened his eyes and said, "I remember! It''s him


    "Who? Do you know the redhead At this time, everyone looked to the real world.


    "He''s the one who killed eight of our team members alone, and ranked 79th in wanguilou, the madman." When Zhenshi looks at the red haired man in the snow, he suddenly feels as if the scene many years ago is staged again.


    Hua Yi''s expression is still so light, look at his appearance will make people have an illusion, it seems that this beautiful young man is standing on the steps of the teahouse to enjoy the snow. However, from the beginning to the present, Hua Yi is releasing his sharp sword Qi all the time, but he has not been hurt.


    The scarlet''s body was blocked by the blood red thin arm, forming a forward conical arm prison. The color of the thin arm became scarlet under the blow of Huayi sword.


    "Qijianshu, Xiaobo." Hua Yi suddenly opened his mouth to read a way, a pair of fine eyes narrowed up.


    With Hua Yi''s light thought, the air in front of her body rippled like waves. The sword Qi that originally hit her body was like waves. One wave was bigger than the other, forcing the red arm prison to shrink continuously. In a moment, the pressure of the scarlet rose sharply!


    "The cone The voice of the scarlet went down with his body, and then suddenly broke out. The snow under his feet broke away. The scarlet was like a blood red chariot, sweeping the wind and snow.


    "Qi swordsmanship, can''t help it." Hua Yi''s body suddenly turned, his arms swung, and he turned back to point out. He only felt that Hua Yi''s body was blurred because of the severe distortion of the surrounding air. In an instant, countless sword Qi were thrown out with Hua Yi''s right hand. "Pa Pa Pa!" With the sound of intense beating, Huayi''s sword Qi all hit the right side of the conical arm. The scarlet chariot was deflected by the powerful sword Qi and plunged into the wall on the right side of the teahouse door. The high-strength concrete brick wall was instantly penetrated. With a loud noise, the smoke filled the room.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..." Countless scarlet arms rushed out of the room and aimed directly at Hua Yi. However, Hua Yi did not retreat but entered. Her arms crossed in front of her body, and her left foot stepped forward. The whole body''s aura gathered instantly. An incredible scene appeared. Countless thin arms rushed to Huayi as if they were stuck on soap. They all slid around. From a distance, it was like a flower blossoming into a beautiful flower.At this time, Ming and the people around him have been shocked by the fighting scene in front of them. They are so big that they have never seen such a level of fighting, and their eyes are eager to stand out. The real world never thought that Hua Yi could compete with the madman.

 Chapter 6

    Robert felt that today was really unlucky. Half an hour ago, he received a report from the monitoring device that there was a sign of high-energy pulse reaction in muxue dojo. He said to himself, "who is so boring? Playing with fire in muxue Dojo? You know, that old guy in the real world has two brushes." Unexpectedly, when he arrived at the gate of the Taoist temple with a group of people, he was stopped by four mysterious people. The other side started directly without saying a word. Robert was so scared by this fight. The other side''s means were insidious and vicious. It can be said that he didn''t use them at all. In less than ten minutes, he had already lost most of his hands.


    At this time, Robert is leaning against the shadow of a building. Fortunately, it''s already dark, and the light here is dim, which is a perfect place to hide. Less than 15 meters in front of him, six guards were fighting against the attack from the opposite side. Robert dials the pager while he pays attention to the situation in front of him from time to time.


    "Call headquarters, the third brigade needs support, the third..." Robert''s voice suddenly disappeared, and then the pager was held in his hand by a dark shadow, and immediately smashed. Robert''s eyes were looking ahead, his pupils were completely dispersed, and the milky liquid flowed out of the corner of his mouth. Before he had time to fall to the ground, it had turned into ice and was blown away by the wind.


    Compared with the fierce fighting outside the Taoist temple, the fighting inside the Taoist temple seems a little too quiet.


    The scarlet is standing on a piece of ruins, which is the former teahouse, now completely destroyed. The red arm on the back is broken, and the chest fluctuates violently. Her eyes stare at the boy in white not far in front of her, which makes her feel some dazzling white, as if she can never touch him.


    The scarlet raised his right hand, as if trying to catch the ball of white, but his vision was gradually blurred, his eyes were getting dark, his consciousness was gradually stripped, and finally his hand dropped. The scarlet fell on the ruins, like a red leaf in the snow, blooming the last touch of scarlet, and finally returning to the dust.


    The real world grew a breath, hastened to step forward, and helped the already crumbling Huayi.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a bit of a collapse." At this time, Hua Yi''s whole body was soaked with sweat, bangs on his forehead, pale. They rushed to help Hua Yi into the dormitory where the students usually live. Zhenshi told Nina to boil water, let hemin check the situation outside, and get in touch with the police defense team. When other people saw that Hua Yi was ok, they went out to clean up the ruins of the teahouse.


    Ming looks at Hua Yi in Ke''er''s arms. In addition to gratitude, she is more shocked. He was grateful to Hua Yi for saving him and everyone, but he was even more shocked by Hua Yi''s strength. What a divine power it was. Just now, Hua Yi''s sword Qi, like a storm, has pulled the invincible killer into hell. That kind of suffocating feeling has left an indelible brand in Ming''s heart. That''s the real swordsman!


    "The four people outside are working with the police force, but Captain Li is coming with the reinforcement team, and the killers are not expected to last long." He Min ran in in a hurry and reported the war situation to Zhenshi.


    After hearing what He Min said, Hua Yi closed her eyes and breathed slowly. Can son gently help him wipe the sweat on the head, the face is full of concern, completely not like just that arrogant appearance.


    Zhenshi looked at Huayi, and then said: "He Min, you go out with me to see captain Li, Ke''er, you go to my bedroom to get some purple tranquilizing pills, and then give Huayi hot water." Then he got up and went out with the people.


    "You take care of him for me." Can son finish saying then run to take medicine, leave to sing a person, sit in the flower Yi side.


    "You are strong." Ming looked at this pale, eyes slightly closed, a little weak youth, said sincerely.


    Hua Yi didn''t open her eyes, but her mouth turned up slightly. For a long time, she said, "you are very similar to me. I''m also an orphan."


    Sound smell speech a Zheng, raise head to see to spend Yi, however didn''t wait for him to open mouth, can son already took medicine to come in. After serving Huayi to drink medicine, Ke''er turns to Ming and says, "don''t you go to have a rest?"


    "No, thank you." Ming finished suddenly found, can son some unhappy looking at him, just back to God, add a way: "that I go out to breathe, please take care of him."


    "Do as you please." But the son should a, then guard in the flower Yi side, no longer see Ming one eye.


    Ming suddenly feels a bit lost in his heart. But when he thinks about it, he is not a popular guest, so he gets up and goes out of the room to the yard. Ming is breathing the cold air outside the house. It''s late at night now. Unfortunately, the residents around are doomed to be unable to sleep tonight. The people outside the courtyard are noisy, and the troops of the police force are outside. Ming doesn''t pay attention to others. He finds a quiet corner, sits down on the spot, and begins to think about the battle just now. He wants to experience that feeling.


    Unconsciously, the snow outside the house has stopped. Ming slowly opens his eyes. This is his first attempt to meditate outdoors on a snowy day. It''s very strange. As soon as he turned his head, he suddenly found that Zhen Shizheng was sitting not far away, smiling at him. Ming quickly got up, saluted the real world bank and asked, "why don''t you go to rest, elder?""Ha ha, I just sent the people from the police force away. When I came back, I just saw you practicing here. How about that? Do you have a feeling? " Zhenshi looks at Ming with a smile.


    "Where is practice? It''s just meditation." Ming seemed a little embarrassed and scratched his head as he said it.


    When Zhenshi saw Ming''s honest look, he laughed and said, "don''t be embarrassed. In fact, when I first saw Hua Yi, I was just like you. I felt incredible and even a little depressed."


    "Really?" Ming raises his head and stares into the eyes of the real world. Now he urgently needs someone to give him some advice. As a member of a family, he has been the pride of his family since childhood. No matter he is talented or diligent, he never loses anyone. Today, however, he can''t control himself to envy someone who has saved him twice. In front of him, he seemed to have lost his old pride and was completely covered by his brilliance.


    Zhenshi took a meaningful look at Mingming, then looked up at the gradually white sky and said softly, "do you know? Everyone has his own past. Huayi''s past is different from ours. Most of the time, it''s not up to us to choose. " After a pause, Zhenshi said, "about Huayi, everyone here, including Ke''er, thinks that he is my disciple. I usually say that I''m inferior to him, and everyone thinks that I''m modest. I''m used to joking. But in fact, I never taught him anything. "


    "What?" Ming looked at the real world with disbelief and said, "do you mean the swordsmanship he used has nothing to do with you?"


    "Yes, it doesn''t matter at all." Zhenshi calmly looked into the distance and said, "I started to practice swordsmanship at the age of 13. No matter what planet I live on, I never slack off."


    "Unfortunately, even so, twenty years ago, I was defeated by scarlet, the reformer who was abandoned by Huayi today." Speaking of this, Zhenshi seems to have some feeling.


    "At that time, I felt that compared with the modern biochemical weapons, the development of ancient swordsmanship was invincible. In the end, it could only be used to strengthen the body. With this idea, I opened this Taoist temple." Real world said while taking a bench, sat down to Ming''s side.


    "I didn''t realize how stupid I was until I met Hua Yi. I really looked at the sky from the bottom of my head. Before Hua Yi was nine years old, he must have been practicing swordsmanship with some peerless master. " The real world said, eyes full of yearning.


    "Nine years old?" Ming looks at the real world puzzled.


    "Well, you don''t know, Huayi doesn''t have the memory before she was nine years old."


    Zhenshi''s words made Ming completely confused. He looked at Zhenshi in surprise and asked, "do you mean he lost his memory? But for today''s medical technology, amnesia can be completely recovered through treatment. As long as the brain is not damaged, memory can always be recovered. "


    "You''re right, Hua Yi. He''s not amnesia. He''s been sealed with memory." Said here, the real world''s eyes have become some deep.


    Seal memory?! This kind of thing is unheard of.


    "It''s no accident that Hua Yi has such strength. He must have hidden a big secret from his life experience." Looking at the startled cry on his face, Zhenshi said solemnly: "boy, to tell you the truth, the enemy you''ve provoked this time is not small. It won''t take long for Wangui building to make a comeback. At that time, even Huayi may not be able to retreat completely. You''d better start early and go to the more remote galaxy to hide for a few years. "


    "What will you do, master?" For escape, Ming has long been psychologically prepared, but this time he is not alone. He says that Wan GUI Lou won''t trouble the real world. He doesn''t believe it if he is killed.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I have an old friend who is very powerful in the Emir system. I will take Ke''er and go to him. The ghost tower doesn''t need to anger the aristocrats of the Emir system for me." The true world has a bit proud ground to say.


    "But you are different from Huayi. Wanguilou will never let you go so easily, so the farther you run, the better. You should hide first. It''s just the so-called" keep green hills, don''t worry about firewood. "


    "I understand. Thank you for your advice. If I have a life to come back, I will repay you." Ming made a deep bow to the real world.


    "Well, I believe you can escape safely. Take me to take good care of Huayi." Real world said with a smile, eyes are flashing tears.

 Chapter 7

    Black Snow port is the largest port of mystar and the only one with a long-distance starship docking station. The reason why it is called heixue port is that it is full of people and goods throughout the year. From the sky, it is always a black area, so it gets its name. Of course, some people say that it''s because there is the biggest black market in Xuexing, and the evil forces are rampant. However, no matter which statement is correct, it is no longer important for the two teenagers who are about to leave snow star.


    A long-distance starship is slowly taking off. Its silvery white hull is about 300 meters long and 50 meters wide. It looks like an elongated tortoise shell.


    Hua Yi took such a big spaceship for the first time. Like a child, he was lying on the window of the box shouting. Ming side to help Huayi check whether the safety belt is fastened, while quite some helpless said: "if you can see what you look like now, you must die very miserable."


    "Well, don''t you think this ship is great? It''s the first time I''ve been in such a big ship. " Hua Yi watched the outside scenery through the window.


    "Don''t you talk to your sister-in-law again? When it''s out of the signal range, it won''t work. "


    "No, it''s already agreed. She''ll cry again if she calls again." Hua Yi came back, took out a piece of pine snowflake cake from the bag beside him, and ate it happily, as if it was just a short farewell. He was just going on a long journey.


    He sighed and said, "you look like two people when you killed the scarlet. It''s totally incomprehensible."


    Hua Yi swallowed the cake in her mouth, turned her head and said with a smile, "you''re right. It''s actually two people. I don''t know how to use swordsmanship. The one you see who can use swordsmanship is my sister."


    "What?" If it wasn''t for the safety belt, he would have jumped up.


    "Hey, hey, don''t get excited. I don''t even know the secret. I''m interested enough in you." Hua Yi slapped Ming''s shoulder with a playful smile.


    "Wait, you make it clear, what''s going on?" Ming pulls Hua Yi and asks after him.


    "Cough, don''t worry. In fact, I don''t know very well. It feels like a part of my brain doesn''t belong to me, but belongs to another person. That person, he said, is my sister. Sometimes he comes out to help me solve some small problems." The flower Yi is still a pair of not slow appearance, see of Ming really don''t gas dozen a come.


    The spaceship quickly rushed out of the atmosphere. After the gravity system switch prompt sounded, Ming untied his seat belt, then sat on the bed opposite Huayi and closed his eyes without saying a word.


    Hua Yi also untied the safety belt, stood up and stretched a stretch, began to spin in the room.


    "Hey, I''m hungry. Let''s go to the restaurant." The flower Yi sits to the bed side of the sound to say.


    "No, go. Go yourself." Ming eyelids are not raised, directly refused.


    "Oh, don''t be so mean. I really don''t know, or I''ll let her talk to you." Hua Yi then lowered her head and closed her eyes.


    "She? You mean your sister? Can you ask him to talk to me? " Ming opened his eyes and looked at Hua Yi, a little dubious.


    For a moment, Hua Yi raised her head, and the atmosphere around her changed suddenly. Her eyes were like autumn water, without any emotion. Mingdeng sat up straight and stared at the flower in front of him like a torch. No matter how ordinary people feel the change of breath.


    "What''s the matter with you calling me out?" Hua Yi''s face was light, and her eyes swept lazily from Ming''s body.


    "Are you Huayi''s sister?" It''s obvious that it''s not as simple as double personality.


    "It''s not my sister, it''s just boarding with him." Hua Yi got up slowly and walked slowly to the window. Her eyes floated to the vast starry sky outside the window.


    Ming was born in an aristocratic family. She has been in and out of the upper class with her parents since she was a child. She has seen many women with different temperament. Besides, she has practiced swordsmanship and has a firm mind. She has never been shaken by women. However, at this moment of Ming really shaken, eyes firmly attracted by the woman in front of him, no, it should be a woman, because Huayi is still a man after all.


    "Leisure is like a delicate flower shining on the water, action is like a weak willow supporting the wind." Such a poem, used to describe the Hua Yi at this time, is really the most appropriate. Ming''s face was suddenly flushed, and his heart beat a little faster.


    "May I have your name, miss?" Ming seemed to blurt out without thinking. However, as soon as the words came out, Ming''s face turned more red.


    Hua Yi didn''t answer immediately. She looked out of the window for a long time and said, "it''s too far away. AI Jia is not sure. You can call AI Jia Jianrou."


    ¡­¡­


    Since human beings set foot in other galaxies outside the solar system, they have been plundering resources everywhere and growing at an unprecedented speed. However, this inevitably conflicts with other extraterrestrial civilizations in the galaxy. Some higher extraterrestrial civilizations begin to unite to resist the constant erosion of human beings, and all kinds of frictions are constantly staged in the galaxy. After paying the price for the initial arrogance and greed, human beings began to calm down and seek a way to reconcile with other extraterrestrial civilizations. Finally, human beings and other extraterrestrial civilizations reached a consensus and divided the Milky way into the inner Milky way and the outer Milky way. Humans dominate the inner galaxy, while the wider outer galaxy belongs to other extraterrestrial civilizations.At this time, a silver white human starship is flying on the public channel. The spaceship has been traveling for more than two months. Further ahead, there is the boundary of the inner Milky way. Beyond the boundary, there is the outer Milky way beyond human control.


    The border area between the inner and outer galaxies is also a place where human beings frequently communicate with other civilizations.


    "In another week, we will reach the boundary of the inner galaxy, and then we will say goodbye to the human world." Ming while turning over the data on the light brain, while the way of melancholy.


    "Really? Excellent! We can see aliens. " Hua Yi cried happily, smiling like a child.


    Ming took a look at Hua Yi, and then focused on the data on the light brain. Ming gets along well with Hua Yi. He likes this bright and pure young man very much. But since Jianrou appeared last time, he seems to be looking forward to Jianrou''s reappearance. However, his reason keeps telling himself that she''d better not appear frequently. Ming''s intuition tells him that Jianrou is very dangerous.


    At this time, the spacecraft has entered the last Galaxy in the inner circle bank, the galaxy number lp410, it also has a nickname, called: tubeless region.


    The reason for this nickname is that most of the planets here are exiled planets. Most of the interstellar felons will be directly left on these bad planets to survive and die on their own. Only a few extremely dangerous criminals will be detained in the interstellar joint prison.


    The interstellar joint prison is located in black mercury, on the edge of the ungoverned zone. The surface of the planet is completely covered by sea water, which makes people feel particularly depressed. In the vast sea, there is an extinct volcano floating on the sea alone. The diameter of the crater is tens of kilometers. If you look close, you will find that there are robots responsible for guarding around the crater, and teams of mechanical bats are patrolling the sky.


    Yes, this extinct volcano is the site of the intergalactic joint prison. The interior of the volcano emits intense radiation, which is a kind of weakening radiation, specially used to weaken the ability of criminals here. All the cages are covered by radiation without distinction. The prison has 19 floors from top to bottom. The top layer is the activity area of public officials such as prison guards and wardens. It is closest to the crater and the only area not affected by radiation. Below is the circular cell, one layer after another. The radiation is stronger and stronger as it goes down. Similarly, the prisoners below are becoming more and more dangerous.


    On the 19th floor, it''s no longer a ring cage, but a completely sealed lead room. The radiation in the lead room has already exceeded the range that organisms can bear. There are many organs around the lead room, and the exit between the room and the outside world has been completely sealed. That is to say, unless violence is used, there is no way to open the cell from the outside , let alone the inside. However, with such a painstaking arrangement, there is only one person in the 19th floor. That is to say, all these arrangements are prepared for this person.


    This morning, after washing and gargling, warden marguer turned on the light brain as usual and connected the monitor on the 19th floor. This is something he has to do every morning for eight years. He has already formed a habit. When he saw the man who was still lying on the ground and dying with chains all over his body, his heart immediately became more secure.


    "It''s a monster. I don''t know how many times I''ve died." Every time he thought about it, he would feel shivering. He picked up a piece of bread and chewed it twice, and the prison grown-up began to look up the news in his brain.


    The speed of interstellar information transmission is far less rapid than that of the earth age, especially between galaxies. When we see news about other galaxies, it often takes a few months. Browsing all kinds of news is a major hobby of Marguerite. It is extremely boring to work in the United prison. Although the work is not heavy, the psychological pressure is great. The prisoners at his feet are all vicious. If you want to escape, you can''t avoid a bloodbath.


    "Why?" Maguel''s eyes were attracted by a news from the star moon system.


    "The second largest planet in the star moon system, snow star, snow moon city. Wanguilou, the notorious killer Gang, hit a wall in the hot spring resort of XueYue city and damaged five people, two of whom were among the top 100 murderers in its organization. In conflict with it is the local famous Dojo, muxue dojo. According to well-informed sources, the leader of the wanguilou operation was a 17-year-old boy. What''s more incredible is that the young man didn''t use any weapons, but killed each other with his bare hands... "


    Marguer''s expression suddenly became serious. It is estimated that no one knows better than him how capable the top 100 people in the ghost house are. There are such people in his United prison. After a moment''s thinking, MAGLE connected the sixth room on the eighth floor through the optical brain. The monitor sent back the image. On the screen, a small old man was sitting with his knees crossed, his eyes slightly closed, and his mouth was murmuring.


    "Well, old ray, I have a piece of news that you will be interested in." Marguere looked at the old man on the screen with a mocking face and slowly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 8

    The display screen in the cell lights up, and a piece of news is displayed on it. The old man glances at the screen, then closes his eyes again, and opens his mouth and says: "governor, you show me the meaning of these words. I''m stupid and don''t know. So please make it clear."


    "Hey?! You old devil, you can play dumb. " Marguer was so angry that he called out: "you Wangui Lou are out there. You look like you have nothing to do with yourself."


    "I really don''t understand what the governor said. I left the ghost house many years ago and have nothing to do with the people there. What do I have to do with their right and wrong?" The old man didn''t even lift his eyelids. He didn''t take Marguerite as a dish at all.


    "Well, you Lei Yao, how dare you talk to me like this?! If it wasn''t for your age and your initiative, I would have lost you below the 12th floor. " Marguer was a little angry. He wanted to talk to old man Lei, but he didn''t expect that people would not give him face at all.


    "The warden doesn''t have to be angry. If you want to ask anything, you can say hello directly. How can I not cooperate?" As soon as the old man''s words changed, he took the initiative to cater to them, and more than half of his anger disappeared immediately.


    "Well, it''s nothing. I''m just curious about who can kill the two top 100 masters of wanguilou with bare hands." With that, Marguerite stares at Old Man Ray, and it can be seen that he is very curious about it.


    With a long sigh, the old man slowly opened his eyes and scanned the news again. After a moment, he said, "there is too little information in it. I can''t speculate. The top 100 guys in the ghost house all have their own means. It''s not easy to kill them with their bare hands, let alone two. Unless... "


    "Unless what? Come on At this time, maguel''s curiosity is growing up, and he shouts to old man ray, who is deep in thought on the screen.


    "Unless you''re a top jujitsu master or a top swordsman in Qijian." Speaking of this, old man Lei seems to be moved. He knew in his heart that neither of the two realms he mentioned could be achieved by a 17-year-old, absolutely impossible!


    "Why? That''s strange. It''s said in the news that they were killed by a 17-year-old boy. 17 years old, that''s it? Impossible. Old man ray, if you think about it, is there any other possibility? " Marguerite has nothing to do, and he has nothing to do with old man ray.


    "The universe is so big that there are all kinds of strange things. I''m old and ignorant. Why don''t you go and ask the senior man on the 19th floor, he will know more than I do." Ray doesn''t intend to entangle with Marguerite and directly push the problem to others.


    As soon as he heard this, he shivered and shook his head. "Forget it. I don''t want to have anything to do with that monster."


    "Oh? Why is he a monster? " This time it''s old Ray''s turn to be interested. He looks up at the monitor. In fact, the prisoners here are very curious. They all want to know who is on the 19th floor. Lei Zhi is no exception. But not to mention that the prisoners didn''t know, even the jailers didn''t know who was in the 19th floor.


    Seeing old man Ray''s interesting expression, marguere felt a little proud, so he opened the box, and it was like a torrent of water.


    Lei Yao''s eyes were wide open. He listened attentively to marguer''s speech on the screen. The more he listened, the more frightened he was. It turned out that the one who was imprisoned in the 19th floor was not others, but the famous Dragon man OGA.


    The story of OGA is just a legend in the inner galaxy. It is said that there is an extraterrestrial civilization, which dominates more than 30 galaxies in the outer galaxy. Humans call it the Dragon tribe. The name of the dragon family originally came from the shape of their spaceship. During the first confrontation between human beings and the civilization, their spaceship shaped like a giant dragon left a deep impression on people at that time.


    The dragon''s technology is far superior to that of human beings, which makes the exchange of fire between human beings and the Dragon become a one-sided situation at the beginning. Human beings retreat to the inner galaxy and announce compromise. However, this is not the end of the matter. How can human covet the dragon''s technology give up. Since hard work can''t be done, soft work can be done. Thus, in the name of trade, human beings began to put spies in various caravans. The appearance of the dragon people is very close to that of human beings, which makes many human scientists guess that the ancestors of the dragon people have some kind of blood relationship with human beings. It is this similarity that enables many human beings to mingle in the Dragon world without being found. However, paper can''t hold fire after all. With the birth of a baby boy, human espionage is fully exposed.


    It is said that the baby boy''s father comes from the hundred ethnic Council of the Dragon nationality, while his mother is a human. It is undoubtedly a taboo of the dragon people to intermarry with human beings and give birth to offspring. The father of the baby boy was caught and put into the prison of the dragon, while the human mother fled back to the human world with the baby boy. However, her return to the human world did not protect her. On the contrary, the pursuit from human forces made her die.


    This legend has been spread in the inner galaxy, until a new legend replaced her. Many years later, people suddenly found that the original baby boy did not turn into a star dust with his mother. Now, as an adult, he is coming with the fire of vengeance against human beings and the dragon race.


    ¡­¡­


    In the dim room, there was no sound except a faint gasp. With the help of the pale white light from the display screen hanging on the wall, you can see the person lying on the ground. He is extremely thin, making him look extremely weak. His white hair is messy and dull. If it is not for the occasional ups and downs of his chest, people will mistakenly think that he is dead.Ray hazy looked at OGA on the screen and muttered in his heart: "is this the legendary OGA of the Dragon man who makes the horf Interstellar Alliance all fear?"


    "Hey, old ray, you must be very disappointed, hehe." Marguerite suddenly appeared on the screen and said with a smile, "you don''t think about it. It''s been eight years. No matter how powerful he was before, he''s useless now."


    Leizhi sighed. Since he knew that the 19th floor was holding OGA, he repeatedly asked maguel to connect the video screen between them, hoping to see the real face of OGA. At first, Marguerite didn''t agree, but leizhi asked many times, and secretly agreed to give Marguerite a lot of benefits, which brought him this opportunity.


    "Ha ha, this OGA won''t be killed for you. Why didn''t he move for a long time?" Leizhao and MAGLE are having a fight. It seems that his right hand is unintentionally placed at the line connection of the display screen. A wave of spirit is instantly transmitted into the lead room on the 19th floor. Leizhao begins to try to communicate with OGA.


    "Oka, I have something to ask for. If you hear me, please respond." With the help of the microwave of telecommunication, Lei Yao conveys his mind through the spiritual beam.


    MAGLE didn''t find old man Ray''s little action. He turned his mouth on the screen and said, "don''t worry, old man ray. This guy is very hard and doesn''t die so easily."


    "Oh, really? It''s better to show him your news. I''ll ask him what he thinks Leiyao''s mouth said yes, but he kept strengthening the communication between mind and heart in the hope of getting OGA''s response.


    "I said old man Lei, you just have nothing to look for, whimsical, he will not talk to you." Marguerite said this, but he was not slow at all. He immediately turned the news page to the display screen in the lead room on the 19th floor. Marguerite was really a curious man.


    At this time, I don''t know when the news page has been updated. A new photo has been added under the text. This picture was taken by satellite. Although it''s not very clear, the people in the enlarged picture still see it very clearly. It''s not others in this picture, it''s Huayi.


    Leizhi and MAGLE didn''t pay attention to the people in this picture. Their attention at this time was on OGA. Old man Lei pretended to say, "Mr. OGA, I''m leizhi, room number 806. I''m a caged bird, but I didn''t get a chance to see him. It''s a blessing in my life to get what I want today. Ha ha ha." Thunder hazy mouth hypocrisy, the heart read but never stop.


    "Brother OGA, I just want to ask you if there is a guy with a black cat among the people who encircled you at the beginning. His news is very important to me. If I can tell you, I will thank you very much." Ray kept on exploring OGA in the spiritual interview, but OGA never responded.


    Contrary to the anxiety in his heart, leizhi was elegant and generous on the surface. He said: "Lord Magar is broad-minded and generous. He just has an interesting story from the outside world. He wants to share it with you and me. At the same time, he analyzes the strange things in it based on your and my experience. I don''t know what Mr. OGA thinks."


    Leiyao is engrossed in watching OGA on the screen, and so is Marguerite. However, at this moment, the only thing that comes into OGA''s eyes is the photo. No one finds that OGA''s pale blue pupils are gradually burning.


    "I can tell you the answer you want." A weak heart thought came, Lei''s body could not help a shock, a surge of ecstasy in my heart.


    "Is that true?" Lei Yao responds with his mind in an instant.


    "There are conditions, of course. I want you to find the young man in the photo and give him a word for me, saying, "the moon is falling, the sky is broken, and the sky is like blood." Then tell him where I am now, and that''s it. " I will return to aonian.


    "The boy in the picture? Do you know each other? " Thunder hazy full of doubts, but no matter how to transmit mind, OGA has no voice, finally can only give up.


    Seeing that OGA didn''t say a word for a long time, Magel lost his interest. He simply cut off the video communication between leizhi and OGA. He lost old man leizhi''s words and went to his own business.


    At this time, OGA is quietly leaning in the corner, the corners of his mouth draw a curved arc.

 Chapter 9

    "Dear passengers, Yinfei is about to land, and the target planet is le881. The spaceship will stay here for a week to make the final supply for flying to the outer galaxy. You can purchase the necessary materials locally. Please pay attention to safety..." The sound of the radio inside the spaceship rang out, and all the cabins were agitated.


    "Wow, I''m going out for a week." Hua Yi said, but he kept peeling potatoes.


    Abel stirred the soup in the pot and looked at the boy who peeled the potatoes beside him with a smile. The boy named Huayi has been helping him for nearly two months. The restaurant in the spaceship is always short of people. Huayi''s arrival has helped Abir a lot. Hua Yi''s cooking skills are very good, not to mention his excellent cooking skills, and his ability to mix wine is also excellent. In addition, Hua Yi''s appearance is extremely handsome, and she is cheerful and generous. It can be said that everyone loves her and flowers bloom. Ming also found a temporary job in the maintenance class of the spaceship. On the one hand, he can save money, on the other hand, he can learn a lot of knowledge.


    "Xiaohua, don''t do it after cutting those. Go back to your room and clean up. After landing, go out and have a good look. I''ve already sent you a card for your salary this month. Hurry to buy some new clothes. " As he spoke, Abel took a cigarette out of his coat pocket and lit it.


    "Really? Thank you, uncle Abel Hua Yi''s eyes brightened, and he quickly solved his work. He took off his work clothes and ran out of the restaurant. The chefs in the restaurant looked at Hua Yi''s cheerful back, and they all laughed and accelerated their speed. They had been bored on the spaceship for nearly three months, and they all wanted to go out and let the wind out.


    Hua Yi Feng rushes into the room. At this time, Ming has already packed up. Seeing Hua Yi come in, he says with a smile, "are you busy so soon?"


    "Well, are you all packed? Are we going to go shopping? " Hua Yi stares big eyes, a face excitedly looking at Ming.


    Ming glanced at the portable microcomputer on his wrist and said, "we will land in ten minutes. The spaceship will stay here for a week. We have enough time to purchase the necessary materials. In addition, we should also collect some information about the outer galaxy, so that I can make our next plan


    Ming''s eyes are full of firmness. The day before he and Hua Yi leave the snow star, Zhenshi gives him a memory card. The content of the memory card is extremely complex, from fencing to exploration skills, from medical skills to geomantic omen metaphysics, covering dozens of categories, which is almost the experience accumulated by the real world for most of its life. Ming is very grateful to Zhenshi and cherishes this gift. Therefore, during his time on the spaceship, Ming has been diligent in learning the knowledge of memory card. As long as he thinks he may use it in the future, he will study it carefully. Ming knows very well that for them now, mastering more skills means more hope for survival.


    With a slight jolt, Yinfei landed on a platform near a town. It was early in the morning, and the light of the stars spread along the horizon, making the whole earth seem to be coated with gold. Hua Yi and Ming entered the town through the underground passage with the flow of people.


    As soon as you walk out of the passageway, you will see a busy scene, with all kinds of transportation shuttling back and forth.


    "Wow, there are so many people here!" Hua Yi widened her eyes and looked around excitedly.


    Ming opens the electronic map, and then according to the predetermined route, pulls Huayi to a tall building not far away.


    A dark green spaceship is slowly landing on the planet nalheim in the Emir galaxy. The huge parking platform is located in a circular valley. The inner wall of the valley is densely covered with artificial buildings. It is like a semi closed city. The circular Valley is shaped like a nail and gradually tightens to the distance. The inner wall of the building is like a honeycomb. As the valley extends, the lights in the building are connected. From space, the whole valley is like a golden axe.


    "This is the kingdom of kinnga?" Ke''er looks at the fantastic buildings in front of her and feels dazzling.


    "Yes, the king here is the real overlord of the Emir system, and his brother and I have been friends for many years." The real world walked out of the spaceship to meet the people not far away.


    "Zhenshi, you old devil, I was worried that you would be killed on the road." An old man more than two meters tall came forward and gave a bear hug to Zhenshi. Behind the old man stood six big men, all nearly three meters tall. Standing there, it was like rolling mountains, giving people an invisible pressure.


    "Cough, how can it be? But it''s really different this time, so I just came to you. " Zhenshi laughs rogue.


    "Ha ha ha, I ask you, did you watch the news along the way?" The old man looked at the real world with a pair of blue eyes.


    "You mean the satellite photo?" Zhenshi is a little helpless with a bitter smile.


    The old man nodded with a smile, and suddenly said, "before you came, I had nothing to do. I searched the Kingdom database for that photo, and spent a week doing the exact matching. As a result, guess what I found? "


    "What did you find, brother?" When Zhenshi saw the old man''s face, he knew that there must be a great discovery.The old man sneered and popped up the light screen. Two pictures appeared on the light screen. One of them is a picture of Huayi taken by satellite, which was circulated on the Internet some time ago. In the other photo, there are four people. They look like a family photo.


    The real world''s expression becomes incomparably dignified, at this time Ke''er also curiously comes up, after seeing the family photo, can''t help but exclaim: "eh? This child is a little like Huayi! "


    The luxury fast cars of Zhenshi and his party galloped in the huge Canyon, and other fast cars along the way were courteous.


    Ke''er and others are sitting in the back cabin, and Zhenshi and blue eye old man are sitting in the front cabin. At this time, the old man is calling out some messages to Zhenshi through the micro optical brain.


    "Do you know? This photo belongs to A-level secret. If it wasn''t for the title of minister of intelligence, even I couldn''t transfer out this photo. " The blue eyed old man said.


    "Well, in addition to the young Huayi, there are two men and a woman in this picture. If I guess correctly, one of the men should be the Dragon man OGA," Zhenshi looked at the picture incredulously and said, "the other two people, I don''t know, but they should not be easy."


    When Zhenshi finished, he looked at the blue eye old man. The old man called out some information, then pondered for a moment and said, "the information record here is not complete, but it''s amazing enough. This other man is your apprentice''s father. His name is a legend in the dark world. Moon shadow assassin, Ma Xiaofei. "


    When Zhenshi heard the name, his body couldn''t help shaking. Of course, he has heard of the name, but he has involved a top assassin in the dark world with a boy as bright as a sunflower in early summer. It''s hard for him to imagine that this man would be Huayi''s father.


    "It''s said that no one has ever seen Ma Xiaofei''s real hand. Others can only see his shadow. No one knows which organization he belongs to. Such a mysterious assassin is your apprentice''s father The old man with blue eyes looked at the real world playfully.


    Zhenshi''s face is pale. The news is too shocking for him. Now he regrets that he should not let Huayi and Ming escape to the outer galaxy alone.


    "That woman is probably Hua Yi''s mother. Do you know where she came from? " Zhenshi reluctantly calms himself down. Looking at the woman in the photo, he is quite sure that this woman is Hua Yi''s mother, because they are so similar.


    "The origin of this woman is very mysterious, and there are not many records in the database, but your apprentice''s surname is Hua, which means that he did not follow his father''s surname. I guess he probably followed his mother''s surname." The old man with blue eyes narrowed his eyes slightly and said thoughtfully.


    "A woman surnamed Hua?" The real world also fell into meditation. The blue eyed old man took a look at the real world and said, "I''m not the only one who can find out the information. You should also know about Oka the Dragon man. So, I''m afraid there''s more than one ghost house targeting your apprentice now. "


    At this time, Zhenshi suddenly felt powerless, as if everything was unexpected. He looked blankly out of the window, and his eyes showed deep remorse.


    Two teenagers are strolling leisurely in a town called T80 on the planet le881 in tubeless area.


    Hua Yi was holding a glass of orange juice in her hand, humming while she was walking, while Ming was playing with the newly bought instrument and chewing gum. Two people walking side by side, in other people''s eyes, just like two traveling teenagers.


    "This biometric device is very smart." Ming looks at the instrument in his hand with satisfaction.


    Hua Yi, with a straw in her mouth, suddenly frowned and said, "sister Jianrou, it seems that several people are following us all the time."


    Ming''s expression immediately cooled down, but his feet were still not slow. He lowered his voice and asked, "how many are there? What''s your strength? " In fact, he had long felt that the road was too peaceful. Now he found that he was being followed, but he felt that he should be.


    "They''re all miscellaneous fish, but sister Jianrou said again. It seems that they don''t mean to do it. They just follow them from afar." Hua Yi looks at Xiang Ming a little confused.


    With a sneer, he said in a low voice, "normal. I guess they are waiting for reinforcements."


    "But sister Jianrou also said that they didn''t seem to be a group." When Hua Yi said this, he could not help but stop at his feet.


    "Not together? Is there anyone else besides the Ghost Tower? " Ming was a little confused, so he thought for a moment and said, "there''s a coffee shop in front of us. We''ll go inside. There are many people and many eyes here." Having said that, they took a few steps and entered a cafe by the side of the road.


    Ming finds a hidden corner to sit down, opens the micro brain beside the dining table, and starts to check. Hua Yi turns over the electronic menu on the table with great interest. A robot usher moved to the dining table, blinked his electronic eye and said, "welcome. What can I do for you?"


    Hua Yi raised her head and gave the robot a star like smile, then happily began to order.


    Ming''s eyes stare at the screen, and his expression is unspeakable. "We''re in trouble." He murmured.Hua Yi raised his head, puzzled to look at Ming, and then along the Ming''s eyes to the screen, the screen is showing a picture.


    "Why? Isn''t that me in this picture? " Hua Yi''s face showed a curious expression.


    At this time, the robot next to him blinked his electronic eye and said, "yes, the matching degree is more than 99 percent."

 Chapter 10

    Ming suddenly turned back, eyes tightly locked in front of the robot.


    The robot turned its head slightly, blinked its electronic eye at Ming, and asked politely, "excuse me, Mr. qinze, what would you like to have?"


    Ming''s eyes suddenly turned cold. He put his right hand into his arms and held the purple lamp. He said in a deep voice, "who are you? How do you know my name? "


    The robot still blinked its electronic eyes and politely said, "the data of you and Mr. Hua have been stored in my database for a long time. In addition, I have an electronic message for Mr. Hua."


    "For me? What kind of information? " Hua Yi''s eyes widened curiously. Ming didn''t make a sound, just watched the robot''s every move with vigilance.


    The robot host nodded to Hua Yi and said, "as you wish." Then a light screen pops up in front of you.


    There are only two lines of small words on the light screen:


    "the moon falls, the sky is broken, and the sky is like blood. I''m on the 19th floor of Blackwater joint prison. ¡ª¡ªOGA "


    " what does that mean? " Ming looks at Hua Yi in a puzzled way. However, when Ming''s eyes touched Hua Yi, his body suddenly froze. The air around him seemed to stop flowing. Hua Yi''s eyes were like water, staring at the light screen in front of him.


    Ming knows that the one sitting opposite him is no longer Hua Yi, but the mysterious Jian rou. Ming wants to say something, but he doesn''t know what to say. So he is silent. Two teenagers and a robot stay in the corner quietly.


    For a long time, Jianrou said, "OK, I know." After talking about the change of Qi field of the whole body, Ming immediately felt relaxed all over, took a breath, and quickly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Hua Yi closed her eyes and calmed down a little. Then she said, "thank you for your message. Please help us prepare the food."


    "As you wish." The robot blinked its electronic eye and turned away.


    "Sister Jianrou said that Oka was my father''s sworn brother." Hua Yi''s eyes were a little confused.


    "How did she know?" As he asked, he began to search for information about Oka on the Internet.


    "She said I knew everything when I saw OGA." Hua Yi''s face can no longer see the past sunshine, his brow locked, filled with all kinds of contradictions.


    Ming raised his head, eyes firmly looking at Hua Yi, said: "don''t worry, it''s about your life experience, I will do my best to help you find that Oka."


    At this time, Hua Yi just understood the meaning of her friend. Looking at Ming, a light mist appeared in her eyes. She nodded firmly and said, "well, I''ll trouble you."


    Ming smiles and continues to search on the Internet. As a matter of fact, during this period of time, the two of them took care of each other and had a feeling of dependence on each other for a long time. In addition, Ming was originally a man full of chivalrous spirit. Naturally, this kind of thing should not be tolerated.


    Hua Yi quietly leans on the seat and stares at the crowd outside the window. For him, this is the first time in memory that he is so close to the mystery of his life experience. Seems to feel the mood of Hua Yi, suddenly sounded the voice of sword soft: "Hua Er, don''t worry, with the help of the sad family, you will be able to achieve."


    Hua Yi''s mouth turned up slightly and said in her heart, "thank you, sister Jianrou."


    I don''t know why, Huayi suddenly thought of adopting her sister-in-law, the real world Master, and Ke''er and many friends in the snow star. "Now I have to worry about them, too." Hua Yi secretly made up her mind, and the details showed unprecedented firmness.


    Emir galaxy, nanohelm planet, in the canyon of the king.


    "I''ve sent people to lp410 galaxy. This large-scale operation of Wangui tower is rare." The old man with blue eyes was holding a vodka in his hand and looking at the real world with some worry.


    "This is the end of the matter, and we can only do this step. This is their inescapable fate. Anyway, I want to thank you." The real world said, and looked into the distance, at this time when the sun was setting, the whole star was embedded in the canyon, as if held in the hand of a giant.


    The real world looks a little trance, mouth murmured: "Hua Yi, you will be able to spend this long cold night, when you rise again, you will be brilliant, no one can stop."


    ¡­¡­


    "Black mercury is really close to here. If you take a small spacecraft of cobold class, you can get there in two days." Ming leaned against the windowsill, and his fingers kept rowing on the light screen ejected by the micro brain.


    "Is it credible that the robot rents channels for our spaceship?" Hua Yi is sitting on one side at this time, he was covered with a white cloth, behind a robot is helping him cut his hair.


    Ming took a look out of the window, then looked at the life test instrument beside him, and said, "anyway, you should get rid of these guys before you leave."


    "Well, I''d like to leave for black mercury as soon as possible. After the haircut, we''ll go to the spaceship." Hua Yi looked at herself in the mirror, and her hair was falling one after another. Before, Hua Yi''s hair was long and straight, with long black hair on her shoulders. With Hua Yi''s unique snow-white complexion, it was quite feminine, so some people often mistook him for a girl. Ming is just the opposite, wheat skin and angular face, although still a little immature, but momentum is already rigid.Ming closed the light brain on the bar and began to pack.


    "Your new hairstyle has been finished. It will take 5 minutes and 33 seconds. Welcome to come next time." The robot said in a straight line.


    Ming looked up at Hua Yi, first in a daze, then said with a smile: "how did you cut your hair short?"


    Hua Yi got up slowly, shook her broken hair, turned around and said with a smile, "how about it? Is it a lot more spiritual? " At this time, Huayi is still a pure white coat, brown trousers, sports rhinoceros boots, but a little less delicate in the past. The long sideburns are pasted loosely to the roots of the ears, and behind the ears are light broken hair. The neat bangs are lying gently on the forehead, naturally bringing Huayi''s snow-white face into it.


    "What''s the name of this haircut?" Ming can''t help but ask. To tell the truth, he always thinks that Hua Yisheng''s beauty has a lot to do with Jianrou''s existence.


    Hua Yi narrowed her eyes, thought about it and said, "well, it''s called broken tail long sideburns." Three drops of sweat fell from the back of my head.


    At this time, the light of the star has been as light as dust. Before long, the night of T80 is coming, and the shadow in the dark is ready to move.


    "There are three groups, straight ahead, left rear, right rear, a total of 42 people. Our goal is to northwest, 7 kilometers away from the old dock. "After that, turn off the instrument, reach out and take out the purple lamp.


    "Then let''s go." Hua Yi then stepped out of the door and ran to the Northwest with he Ming.


    Ming''s feet are equipped with an anti gravity device, which is six meters away in one step, while Huayi''s feet are light, and they float more than ten meters away. The ambush people didn''t expect that they ran away suddenly, and their Kung Fu was thrown away. However, more than a dozen of them had good strength and quick reaction. They immediately turned around and began to catch up.


    As soon as he shook his hand, he threw out dozens of miniature explosives. Suddenly, there was a sound of explosion and smoke. The pursuers were blocked, and their speed slowed down immediately. Suddenly, six figures came out of the smoke and chased them at a high speed.


    Hua Yi took Ming''s left arm and said with a light smile, "let me help you."


    "Jian Rou?" Without waiting for ming to finish speaking, Hua Yi speeded up abruptly, and the distance between the pursuers and Hua Yi immediately opened.


    The six figures stopped abruptly, and one of them said, "are you kidding? What''s the speed? "


    Another said: "it seems that the rumor is true. We''d better not act rashly and pass the news to the prince first."


    The other four also nodded and agreed, six figures quietly disappeared in the night.


    Huayi two people get rid of the pursuit, and soon came to the destination. This is an abandoned parking platform, surrounded by few people, only a terminal like building with dim lights. Turn on the life detection instrument and scan the surrounding area within one square kilometer.


    "There''s only one person in there. Let''s go in." Ming carefully looked at the test results, relieved.


    The two entered the building one after the other and quietly climbed up to the flickering third floor. In the room, an old man was playing games on the Internet. He didn''t realize that there were two more people behind him.


    "It sucks." Ming looked at the light screen in front of the old man and couldn''t help saying.


    "Well, I feel the same way." Hua Yi is also a face can not bear to look at the expression.


    "Damn, I hate people saying that my technology is rotten! I don''t know The old man was stunned and turned his head slowly. When he saw Huayi, he immediately yelled: "who are you?! How can you suddenly appear behind me? " The old man jumped back, picked up a wrench and watched the two teenagers with vigilance.


    Ming stepped forward and said politely, "uncle, we are travelers. Because we want to explore some remote fairways, we can''t take the ships that come and go on the public routes. It''s said that you can rent a small spaceship here, so we''re here to consult."


    "Oh, that''s it." The old man''s expression relaxed immediately, staring at Hua Yi and Ming, and suddenly said, "are you going to black mercury?"

 Chapter 11

    The sky of black mercury is overcast with thunder and lightning, and the dark water is endless, rolling and surging.


    Marguere''s mood today is really bad. He got up early in the morning and broke his toothbrush. At noon, he was cut by a knife. Sitting on the sofa, maguel smokes a cigar. He is not a superstitious man, but his eyelids are jumping so fast today that he always thinks something is going to happen.


    Patrol robot as usual in the vicinity of the crater skimmed, they did not notice more than 1000 meters in the air, quietly suspended a small transport aircraft.


    At this time, Ming was observing the movement of Huoshankou through the telescope, and he said: "it''s really not easy for the old devil ruslt to have such powerful equipment. Snaker lurking transport aircraft. Tut Tut, this is the configuration of the interstellar Marines."


    "No matter who''s behind the scenes, we''ll soon find out." Hua Yi''s eyes were like water, gazing at the bottom calmly.


    "Yes, it''s time to find out." Ming reconfirmed his equipment, and then began to input instructions to the brain.


    The drop gate on the belly of the engine room opened slowly. He put on his windbreak mirror and made a gesture of departure to Huayi.


    "Let''s go." Hua Yi said and then floated out, Ming also followed by leaping out of the gate.


    Black Mercury''s sky, two figures fall rapidly. Huayi is like a white swallow, spiraling down, while Ming is falling at a constant speed by means of an anti gravity device.


    "Hua''er, you should be in harmony with the spirit of mourning." Jian Rou passes her thoughts to Hua Yi. At this time, Hua Yi''s whole body suddenly glows.


    While marguer was fidgeting, suddenly the air defense alarm went off.


    "What''s the matter?" Magel rushes to the monitor, the screen switches, and the two figures have come over the crater.


    "What is this? Flying man? Lock me in. Whatever it is, blow it down! " He had a foreboding feeling as he pounded heavily on the table.


    Air Patrol robots quickly approached the two men who had fallen, and hundreds of guided missiles roared out of the crater. "Hua Yi, hurry up!" Ming shouts


    See the air flower Yi left hand light to swing, immediately whole body gas field a stagnant, then collapse to spread. "Qi sword, rain waterfall." With a sound of light thought, countless sword Qi fell in the air like a waterfall. The nearby robots were dismembered in an instant, while some of the guided missiles were cut into pieces before they exploded. Even if they exploded, they were all smashed into the crater as if they were swallowed by a huge torrent.


    Hua Yi fell to the ground and turned into white sharp blades, harvesting everything that dared to stop him.


    At this time, the United prison of black mercury has been in a mess. In less than half a minute, the defense system paralysis rate has exceeded 60%. He could not believe to look at the white figure, just like the white death.


    "The main control room is the black tower." Turn the light screen on your hand. It''s the holographic map of Blackwater prison.


    Before the sound of the song fell, Huayi flew to the black tower like a white ghost. Ming also turns off the instrument in his hand, draws out the purple light, and his mind condenses. Suddenly, the purple light on the blade turns into a pale purple flame, wrapping the blade. In ancient times, this method of using mental power to increase weapon power was called incantation. Because the weapon itself has different characteristics, the effect of blessing varies with it. The memory card that Zhenshi sent to Ming records in detail how to learn and master this kind of mantra. Zhenshi himself has deep attainments in this field.


    "Curse sword, cangyan." Ming''s eyes seem to light up a light purple flame. As soon as you step on it, your body comes out and follows Huayi.


    Inside the cell, Lei Yao slowly opened his eyes, and the outside was in a mess. The criminals of all levels came to the iron window to see what happened. At this time, a robot came to the door of cell 806, inserted a magnetic card into the card reader and opened the door with a whoosh.


    "Mr. Lei, everything is ready. Please issue the next action order." The robot said in a straight line.


    Leiyao stood up slowly, patted the dust on his clothes, and said with a smile, "let''s go up to the top floor and see who this OGA called."


    "Yes." The robot gives way to the side, and then follows Lei Yao to enter the elevator and ascends to the top floor.


    Outside the atmosphere of black mercury, a red and black spaceship slowly opened the gate on its right side, and five small landing spaceships came out and disappeared into the atmosphere in the blink of an eye. At this moment, a fleet from the Burton empire is also speeding into the lp410 galaxy.


    At this time, Magal had no time to open the protection system in front of him, and he was too late to control. "Bang" a loud noise, the main control room filled with smoke and dust, Magel stepped back a few steps, picked up the laser gun, shouting: "who are you?! This is Blackwater interstellar joint prison, which belongs to Burton empire. Your actions have violated interstellar legislation! " With a fluke in his heart, he hopes to scare off the invaders with the help of the prestige of the Empire.As the smoke and dust dispersed, maguel finally saw the real faces of the two invaders, who turned out to be two teenagers under the age of 20!


    Ming first step out, purple a horizontal, Magel''s small round eyes in horror at the front of the pale purple flame, immediately surrender, put the laser gun aside.


    "We want one of you here." Hua Yi opened his mouth and said, with a calm tone, but there was an unquestionable taste.


    "Who?" Maguel asked, trembling. He kept speculating in his heart who would find such a powerful force to break the prison.


    "Oka the dragon." Hua Yi''s tone is still calm, but there seems to be something burning in her eyes.


    "Say it Ming shakes the purple light in his hand and shouts harshly.


    "He''s on the 19th floor. There''s a lead room in it. OGA the dragon is in it, but." Marguerite didn''t dare to neglect. He had been timid, but now his life was in the hands of others. He didn''t dare to play any tricks. He simply told them all.


    "But what? Say it Ming is a little impatient. The fat man is full of fat. He doesn''t know what bad water is in his stomach.


    "But the lead room couldn''t be opened from the outside. The door was soldered to death, and the weakening rays on the 19th floor were so strong that no one could get close to it." Marguer made a direct disclosure without any reservation. He was misunderstood. The fat man was a coward.


    "The weakening rays have been turned off by me." Suddenly, a voice came from outside the door. Hua Yi and Ming turned and looked towards the door. An old man was walking slowly, with a robot beside him.


    "Why? How did you get out, old ray? " Marguere saw the man clearly and exclaimed.


    "Cough, you''re a piece of grass. The old man of the prison can come and go freely for a long time, but it''s safer here than outside." Leiyao glanced at marguer scornfully, turned his head and looked at Huayi carefully from top to bottom.


    "Are you here to help us?" Hua Yi tilts her head and looks at Lei Yao with some doubts.


    Old man Lei was stunned at first, and then he burst out laughing: "ha ha ha, it''s interesting. It''s direct enough. To tell you the truth, I''m the one who sent the message to you by OGA. "


    Hua Yi and Ming are all surprised. It turns out that the old man in front of them is the mysterious person who arranges everything behind the scenes.


    "I''ll wipe it, old man ray. When did you collude with Olga? Why don''t I know? " In his heart, Marguerite didn''t know when he was sold. Leizhi didn''t care about the fat man, so he switched the monitor screen to the lead room on the 19th floor.


    "Hey, brother OGA, I''ve done what you asked me to do. Open your eyes and have a look." Ray said to the monitor. Hua Yi stepped forward and stared at the man on the screen.


    Slowly, OGA raised his head, this is a common action for ordinary people, but it seems to exhaust his life''s strength. "Hua Yi?" OGA''s lips slightly opened, gently spit out a sentence, but this sentence is like a heavy bomb, in Hua Yi''s heart like water, stir up thousands of waves. At this time, Hua Yi couldn''t keep calm any longer. His hands could not help shaking. He bit his lips tightly and said with a faint smile to the screen, "wait for me, I''ll come to save you right away."


    Hua Yi then drifted out of the door and rushed down the elevator. Ming raised his hand and hit Magar''s neck, so the fat man fell down and fainted. Back toward the thunder hazy line a ceremony, Ming also followed rushed out of the door, chasing Huayi and go.


    Leiyao watched them disappear in the elevator. After a long time, he looked back and asked the boy in white, who is he


    OGA did not answer, just sat quietly, his face seems to be wearing a happy smile, as if he could hear the urgent, kind, people feel happy footsteps.


    Near the crater, five small landing craft were suspended in mid air. In one of the spaceships, a blonde man looked coldly at everything on the screen.


    "Remember, the task this time is to kill Lei Yao, and the boy in white, and leave no survivors. Qin Ze ming wants to live. Do you understand? " The blonde man''s voice was gloomy, and there was a terrible chill all over his body.


    "Yes Several people behind him, as well as hundreds of voices in the wave frequency, led the way in unison.

 Chapter 12

    When Ming''s feet fell to the ground of the 19th floor, the lead room in front of him had been "dismembered" by Hua Yi. The ground is littered with all kinds of scrap copper and iron. From time to time, water drops on the ground. The cut wires are crackling around. The smell of mildew and scorch is mixed in the air.


    Hua Yi stood with her hands down and looked at the man with weak breath in front of her. The man slightly narrowed his eyes, as if he didn''t adapt to such abundant light. He slowly propped up his body with his arms, took a deep breath, and said, "you''ve grown up, more like your mother."


    At the moment, Hua Yi''s tears were like pearls that had broken the thread. They were sliding down her cheek.


    "Do you really know them? Where is my mother? Where is my father? " Hua Yi choked and her shoulders trembled slightly. Ming stood silently behind him. At this time, he could feel Hua Yi''s mood.


    The man looked at Hua Yi in surprise for a long time and said, "where is it? Why have you forgotten? "


    Hua Yi looked at OGA with red eyes and said, "I don''t remember anything before I was nine years old. I don''t remember what my mother looked like or what my father looked like. When I first opened my eyes, I only saw the ceiling of the church."


    Ming looks at Hua Yi''s back, he can''t imagine the scene at that time, a person lost the most precious memory, that should be how painful.


    OGA''s eyes suddenly became extremely cold and said coldly, "what''s the matter? Didn''t you promise to protect Huayi? "


    Ming only feels that his whole body is changing. He knows Jianrou is about to appear. Hua Yi''s eyes are slightly closed. A moment later, he opens them again. The light in his eyes flows like silk.


    "Bruce Lee, do you want to ask the sad family for help?" Jian Rou frowned slightly, sighed and said slowly: "at the beginning, you were chased and killed by the people of King Qin group and Shenfeng team. You went to tarsi with a disheartened face, entrusted the flowers to the old priest, and ran away on your own. Do you know that priest is actually a stranger? "


    "Of course, I know that he is a alien. He and my master are close friends. That''s why I trust Huayi to him and let you protect Huayi secretly." OGA said solemnly.


    "That''s true, but do you know that priest is a master of divinity? I''m afraid his mental strength is much higher than that of Yueer. He personally came to the battle of tiancanxing in Huaer''s dream. Later, he told the AI family that the battle was too bloody, and Huaer lost his close relatives. At that time, he was afraid that his heart and nature would be distorted. So he negotiated with the AI family to seal Huaer''s memory and let him be an ordinary child. " Jianrou said, pacing slowly, as if recalling the scene at that time. "At that time, Hua''er was still in a coma. AI Jia followed the priest''s advice and helped him seal his memory. When he was mature, the seal would be lifted naturally."


    After hearing Jianrou''s explanation, OGA Fang was relieved and said in a humble voice, "I see. Thank you for your trouble."


    Jian Rou sighed a little plaintively and said softly, "I''m tired. It''s hard for you to get together. Let''s talk about the past."


    Without waiting for OGA to open his mouth, the breath of Jianrou disappeared, leaving Huayi standing in the same place with tears.


    Hua Yi had already made countless guesses and told herself that her parents might have been gone. But people are often like this, do not see the coffin do not shed tears, always have a fluke mentality, perhaps there will be a miracle? When he learned the news, Hua Yi cried quietly.


    Ming came forward and hugged Hua Yi. He couldn''t stand the lonely figure, just like himself at the beginning. In other people''s eyes, the bright sunshine can dispel people''s optimism. But Ming knows and can see the strength behind it and the confusion behind it.


    OGA looked at the two teenagers in front of him dejectedly. For a long time, he said, "your father is a real hero. Before I knew him, I was just an executioner twisted by hatred. He completely changed me. " OGA looks sad, eyes wandering, as if in the memories of that unforgettable past.


    Hua Yi stopped sobbing and looked blankly at OGA.


    "Your father is happy in his whole life, and countless wicked people have died in his hands. He taught me what is chivalry and what is virtue. " OGA talks with great enthusiasm, and his eyes are full of yearning.


    "My father is..." Hua Yi looked at OGA with tears in her eyes.


    "Child, remember your father''s name, he will be your pride forever." OGA looked a little excited and said: "his name is Ma Xiaofei, and some people call him the moon shadow Assassin"


    a touch of sadness flowed in the air. With a few dry coughs, OGA began to open the dusty memory.


    "Before she died, my mother gave me to an old man who was still a baby. That old man was my later master. He was from the Doyle galaxy and belonged to the outer galaxy. At that time, he was traveling in the inner circle. My mother entrusted me to him and died. The master buried my mother for me, and quickly took me away from the inner circle bank and back to the Duomo system, where I stayed for 18 years. " OGA coughed a few times, then went up and handed him a throat moistening pill.OGA put the water pill in his mouth, nodded to Ming for thanks, and then continued: "ten years ago, I was as old as you. At that time, I had already known my life experience, and vowed to find the murderer who killed my mother in those years and avenge this blood feud myself. So, regardless of my master''s objection, I resolutely left the Duomo galaxy, returned to the inner circle, and started my revenge. "


    Speaking of this, OGA laughed twice, and then continued: "what I did at that time was that as long as I was involved in the pursuit of our mother and son, I would find out and bury him. As a result, I became a wanted criminal of many planets and even galaxies. Until one day, I met your father. He was chasing a man, and that man happened to be my target. Then we buried that guy together, killed all his men, and finally went to have a celebration wine. "


    OGA leisurely said: "your father was my idol at that time, his chivalrous, his bold and unrestrained all made me deeply obsessed. From then on, I began to follow your father, and at the same time, he began to help me finish my revenge


    At this time, Hua Yi has been sitting on the ground, eyes wandering, seems to be immersed in the story of OGA.


    Ming also sat by and listened to OGA''s story.


    OGA swallowed the water pill in his mouth and continued: "your father always taught me at that time that people should have ideals. Revenge can''t be my ideal. I should have a higher pursuit. And your mother always said to me with a smile, happy life is more important. And you, little you, are always quarreling, saying that when you grow up, you should help me eliminate all the people who have bullied me. "


    There were tears in OGA''s eyes.


    Hua Yi looked at OGA absently and murmured, "my mother?"


    "Yes, your mother is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. Your father and I always call her Princess Yueshi. She comes from a mysterious and ancient human race. According to her, she escaped from marriage. Later, she met your father and was abducted by him. Soon she was pregnant with you. Your father also admitted that he was a bargain, so when you were born, he named you Huayi and followed your mother''s surname. Your Yi character comes from your father''s ancestor. He said that this word stands for bravery. " With that, OGA looks at Xiangming again, and Mingming presents a water pill with interest. OGA nods to Mingming and sends the water pill to his cracked lips.


    "Although I never told your father, I did have my own ideal at that time. That is to be with your family, find a paradise and live happily together. Drinking with your father, cooking for your mother, teaching you jujitsu, what a happy life it would be. " OGA said here, but there was no pleasure in his words. He looked sad, as if all the sorrow were pouring out at this time.


    "Then what happened?" He said anxiously.


    "Later? Yes, later Xiaofei and I finally found the mastermind behind my mother''s death, Prince ram Burton''s younger brother, fergarza, who was also the commander-in-chief of the special intelligence service of Burton Empire at that time. " As soon as OGA''s tone changed, he became extremely cold.


    "Fergarza has a high position and is surrounded by experts. Your father and Qin Yang, your father''s best friend, and I sneaked into the emperor star for nearly four months. After careful arrangement and several times of tracking, we finally decided the time to start. When we thought everything was safe, something unexpected happened OGA''s tone became colder and colder, and the strong murderous air began to surge in the air.


    Ming looks at the white haired man in front of him in fear, and his eyes are full of incomprehension. Such a half dead man could release such a strong murderous spirit.


    "What happened?" Hua Yi had not thought much of it and asked eagerly.


    OGA took a deep breath and said slowly, "just the day before we wanted to start, Qin Yang joined the enemy. He not only betrayed our whereabouts, but also told us where you and your mother were. Your father and I came back to ninghaixing after many twists and turns. When we got to ninghaixing, we learned that you had escaped and met at a nearby secret space station. As a result, we rushed to the meeting point, but we encountered pursuers on the way. I don''t remember how many people were killed. I only remember that I was exhausted later. Your father dragged me to your spaceship. We continued to flee for months, but the pursuit continued, and finally we ran out of energy and landed on an unknown planet


    Ming widened his eyes and threw a water pill into his mouth.


    OGA took a look and continued: "we fought against each other there, and were eventually chased to the wreckage of a dilapidated spaceship. Xiaofei was seriously injured, and we had no way to escape. At this time, Yueshi''s mental power came into contact with some unknown creature in the wreckage of the spaceship, which was the sword demon on Huayi. "

 Chapter 13

    "The moon falls, and the sky is like blood."


    This is what happened at that time.


    OGA''s eyes flashed, deep in memory. Ming just has a big mouth and looks at Hua Yi with a complicated look.


    "It''s a life form similar to a pure energy body. I don''t know how many years I''ve been wandering deep in the wreckage of the spaceship. At that time, Xiaofei and I were seriously injured, and Yueshi was not good at fighting, although she had amazing mental ability. Just when we all thought that we would die, the unknown energy body suddenly rushed to Huayi. " OGA continued.


    "Unknown energy body? Sword demon? Sword soft?... " I feel that this information is completely beyond my cognitive scope. He looked at Hua Yi, but found that Hua Yi''s brow was locked, as if trying to recall something.


    "Hua Yi was wrapped in the energy body and immediately fainted. At that time, we were all unprepared. Yueshi tried to urge Nianli to communicate with the unknown energy body for fear that it would hurt Huayi. However, a few minutes later, according to Yueshi, it was completely integrated with Huayi''s consciousness, and another brain wave was generated. As we just saw, it appeared and replaced Huayi''s original personality. Fortunately, it seems to have no malice, no concept of good and evil. It''s just lazy, just like a cat that just wakes up. " OGA said, looking at Hua Yi with deep meaning.


    "And then?" Ming can''t help but put a water pill in his mouth.


    "And then the pursuit of light guns angered him, and he slaughtered all the enemies that surrounded us at that time, a legion of tens of thousands of people, the horf Interstellar Alliance. It was the first time I vomited since I killed someone. It''s not just me, Xiaofei and Yueshi. They''re all vomiting. " OGA took a deep breath.


    This time, Ming was completely stunned, and the water pill slipped directly from his hand. Hua Yi, on the other hand, fell into more and more painful memories, and countless pieces of memory began to emerge.


    OGA continued: "at that time, the bloody rain all over the sky dyed everything red. It was so bloody that I couldn''t breathe. I only saw the endless sea of corpses and the young figure in the center of the storm. I can''t describe it, and I don''t know how to describe it. It was the last scene left by tiancanxing, because soon after that, I was in a coma. When I open my eyes again, I am already in a single rescue capsule, drifting in space, and I have a sleepy Huayi in my arms. "


    "What about Huayi''s parents?" He asked anxiously.


    OGA said dejectedly: "later, when the sword demon''s consciousness woke up, I learned that the enemy''s fleet in space covered the tiancanxing, and we had no place to escape. When we were in despair, Yueshi took out the space equipment that she had been hiding for many years, which was a self powered single person escape capsule. However, the escape capsule can only hold one adult, so the two of them put me and Huayi into it, set up a drifting route, and sent out the star that was about to be destroyed. "


    OGA could no longer control his emotions and cried bitterly.


    Ming could not help murmuring: "how could this happen? How could that be? "


    Hua Yi held his head tightly, curled up and shivered.


    For a long time, OGA stopped sobbing and said slowly: "the sword demon said that it promised Yueshi that it would protect Huayi, and it did, so when I passed through Tarr star, I entrusted Huayi to an old priest, a friend of my master, and then led the pursuers alone. I just wanted to end it. I know I can''t get revenge, and I don''t want more people to die because of me. "


    OGA''s voice is full of unspeakable vicissitudes.


    Just when Mingming wants to say something, a figure flashes to the front, and the person coming is leiyao.


    "Cough, I didn''t mean to disturb some family gatherings. It''s just that I''m forced by the form. I may not have much time for chatting." Thunder hazy a face serious say.


    "A lot of life energy reactions have been detected around," he said


    OGA gave ray a bright smile and said, "master Lei must be ready. Do you know who''s coming from outside? "


    Thunder hazy wry smile twice, say: "the elder dare not be, but the person that comes outside if I guess correctly, should be the killer of ten thousand ghost house."


    "Ten thousand ghost towers?" Her eyes were suddenly cold.


    "Yes, their target should be the old man and the young man in white." Thunder hazy finish saying to see to curl up into a regiment of flower Yi.


    "Why don''t you introduce yourself, I''m afraid we have to work together this time to survive?" OGA asked


    Leizhi looked at OGA with some appreciation and said, "to be honest, my name is leizhi, one of the founders of Wangui building. It''s a pity that many years ago, when I was injured by a traitor, I was reduced to this. "


    Sound a listen, immediately open and thunder hazy distance, whole God guard up.


    Seeing this, Lei said with a smile, "don''t panic, young man. I can''t agree with the wave of people who hurt you."


    After hearing what Lei said, Ming is a little calm. After all, this person has been secretly helping them, and there is a sense of righteousness in his actions. Without waiting for ming to think more, Hua Yi suddenly raised her head, and the light in her eyes suddenly appeared."I remember. I remember everything." Hua Yi''s mouth said, although the tone is not without grief, but especially firm.


    At this moment, not far behind the thunder haze, there are more than 100 people standing, led by a blonde man, with a cold in his sapphire eyes.


    Leizhi didn''t turn his head, but he seemed to know the situation behind him like the back of his hand. He gave a bitter smile and said: "I''m already yesterday''s yellow flower. I''m so proud to be so inspiring."


    OGA looked at the person from afar, without any fear in his eyes. Instead, he said with a smile, "master, I seem to have an impression of the person you mentioned to me last time who always has a black cat by his side."


    "Oh?" Ray''s eyes narrowed into a line, his eyes fixed on OGA tightly.


    "He should be a member of the Shenfeng team. When Qin Yang injured me, he was also there, and the yellow hair behind you." OGA''s eyes narrowed into a line.


    "I understand. Thanks to brother OGA, he helped me solve the mystery in my heart for many years. Although I had guessed for a long time, there was no evidence to confirm it." Lei said sincerely.


    At this time, the blonde man sneered twice and said, "what if you confirm? Today next year is your death day. "


    Leiyao finally turned around, looking quite calm and said: "throughout your years of behavior, I have long wanted to clean up the door, since you dare to come, I will give you a ride."


    The blonde man looked at Lei Yao with a sneer on his face and said coldly, "you''d better go to hell to talk to your family about your outdated speech."


    After that, the blue eyes were cold, and the temperature around them suddenly dropped.


    After the blonde man, a group of people immediately spread out. They all put on airs. They raised their guns and drew their swords. They only waited for the blonde to give orders, and then rushed up to kill all the old, weak, sick and disabled people in front of them.


    Thunder hazy eyes a report, strong murderous gas outward surging out.


    Suddenly, a voice said: "master, can you let me clean the door for you?"


    The thunder is hazy a Leng, turn head to see the young man in white is standing behind him, the face is hanging the light smile.


    Looking at Hua Yi''s manner, Ming knows that Hua Yi must be integrated with Jianrou again. Somehow, he has some contradictions in his heart. Now he regards Hua Yi as his brother. But what should Hua Yi be integrated with Jianrou?


    Leiyao was a little confused, but when he saw OGA nodding to himself, he was relieved. Well, let''s see what the boy in white had.


    Hua Yi saw Lei''s expression and knew that he had accepted his request, so he said, "thank you for your help. Uncle OGA is in poor health. I hope you can take care of him later."


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. No one will hurt him." Leiyao walked slowly to Olga''s body and stood with his hands down.


    Hua Yi looks at Xiang Ming and Ming looks at Hua Yi. They didn''t say much, they just looked at each other and laughed.


    The next second, only Hua Yi''s smiling shadow remained in Ming''s eyes. A white ghost had already entered the crowd.


    OGA laughs, though he''s weathered.


    Because he smelled the smell of blood that he would never forget.


    Yes, it''s the smell of blood.


    "Collapse!" A man in black flew out like a sandbag and crashed into the wall and rotted into mud.


    The blonde swam at a high speed, his sapphire eyes filled with horror and disbelief.


    A minute ago, he didn''t believe it was the boy in white who killed the scarlet. That''s not logical.


    At the moment, he was sure.


    "Yes Another person''s head was opened ladle, brain milk just like bean milk.


    Huayi is like the white God of death, harvesting life with great accuracy.


    Sometimes the sword Qi is light, sometimes it is heavy.


    Hua Yi''s face is still light, he is like dancing, rising and falling in the collapsing crowd, in the endless pure white and bright red.


    Mingchi looked at the group of white, the same dull and thunder hazy.


    He couldn''t understand the contradictory reality, and he couldn''t see through the death dance of the white boy.


    He could only hear the screams and the scarlet.


    A moment, just a moment.


    Peace returned to the 19th floor.


    All kinds of incomplete bodies scattered on the ground, and the strong smell of blood made Ming vomit.


    The blonde man shivered. He covered his mouth with his hand so that his teeth wouldn''t tremble too loud.


    Hua Yi stood quietly in front of him, a pair of fine eyes emitting a cool glow.


    "Do you know where Qin Yang is?" Hua Yi''s insipid tone was like the call of death in the golden man''s ears.


    The blonde man is biting his teeth. He doesn''t want to say it, but he can''t.He couldn''t control himself, his instinctive fear.


    "He, he''s in the Qinwang group. On the king star. " Finally, the blonde bit her teeth and squeezed out a word.


    "No more?" Hua Yi''s eyebrows show.


    "No! It''s gone! " The golden crotch is wet.


    Hua Yi turns his head and looks at Lei Yao. Lei Yao just closes his eyes and shakes his head.


    Hua Yi looks at OGA. OGA smiles at him.


    Hua Yi looked at Xiang Ming again. At this time, he had adjusted his breath and pressed down the tumbling in his chest. He asked in a deep voice, "why did you kill my family, and why did you chase me?"


    Without waiting to finish the question, Goldilocks said, "your family''s research on xingmen was discovered by the spies of the Xifeng coalition government. They invited the scientific research team headed by your father, but your father refused to transfer the technology. So Xifeng warlords decided to come and work hard. We were employed by them, so we washed your family blood. As for chasing you, it''s because we haven''t found the key model of Stargate from the beginning to the end. We suspect it''s with you. That''s why I came all the way here. "


    "No more?" Hua Yi frowned again.


    "No! That''s all I know! " A golden hair, a runny nose, a tear.


    Ming sat on the ground for a long time, took a deep breath and said, "I see."


    Huayi looked at Xiangming again, and Mingming looked firmly at Huayi.


    Hua Yi smiles. The blonde man opens his mouth and separates his body from his head.

 Chapter 14

    The place is in a mess. Lei''s eyes are a little lost. He stands beside the body of the blonde man, and can''t help sighing.


    "Golden Lion, golden lion, you are serious about capsizing in the sewer." Ray said to himself.


    Hua Yi''s body is askew, leaning against the Ming''s arms that had been waiting for him. The smell of hair and sweat made the heart beat a little faster. Ming suddenly can''t help but think that the person in his arms is Hua Yi? Or Jianrou?


    OGA sighed and said: "Huayi''s body is not enough to sustain this level of fighting for a long time. After all, the sword demon''s mental power is far beyond the range of Huayi''s body."


    At this time, Hua Yi''s hands and feet were cold, and Ming looked anxiously at OGA. Leiyao came to Ming''s body, patted the boy''s shoulder, and then said: "don''t worry, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s leave here first."


    Click to nod, stir the micro brain on the hand, and establish a signal connection with the high-altitude lurker transport plane.


    Twelve hours later.


    Huge waves and thunder. The cold black rain fell from the sky, and the sky and the earth seemed to be covered with a layer of black veil.


    A group of spaceships passed through the black gauze and slowly landed on the apron of the crater.


    "It''s reported that 80 percent of the prison''s defense system has been destroyed. Fortunately, most of the prisoners have not escaped. In addition," said a young man in a black military uniform, his face turning blue and white.


    "What else? Don''t falter. Say it Yelled a middle-aged officer with brown hair.


    "In addition, hundreds of bodies were found on the 19th floor. We didn''t find the prisoner OGA or the boy in white." Said the young soldier with a stiff head.


    "Time of death." The officer had a gloomy face.


    "Report, less than 13 hours." The young soldier was meticulous and gradually regained his composure.


    The officer thought for a moment, and said, "summon, get on the ship immediately, return to the public channel, cover search."


    "Yes


    A small transport ship is flying slowly on the common channel of galaxy lp410.


    OGA''s body is covered with light green bandages. Due to the long-term weakening of radiation, his cell activity is very low. If it wasn''t for his strong body, he would have become a mummy.


    At this time, Ming had already taken off Hua Yi''s bloody coat and wrapped it in a blanket. Next to it was a cup of steaming star mocha.


    Looking at the sleeping Hua Yi in her arms, Ming suddenly feels that this posture is a little ambiguous, and her ears are a little hot.


    What are you thinking about?


    My mind is in a mess.


    Are sixteen year olds in love? No, my youth has no flower season, what I have is blood feud.


    So what makes my heart beat?


    Unidentified energy body? Sword demon? Or the gentle and charming sword?


    Don''t you think about it?


    Why? The other ethereal personality.


    But the feeling is really troubled by the sound, like the first love season rain, sweet in the light of bitterness.


    Imperceptibly, will flower Yi Lou of more tight.


    It''s as if I heard my heart beating.


    Leiyao set the route, went back to the rest room, sat on the chair opposite Mingming, opened the light screen beside him, and said: "boy, who taught you your spell?"


    Ming raised his head. He didn''t understand why Lei Zhi suddenly asked this question. He said, "when I was very young, I learned swordsmanship from master Qian Ning of Ruilong star. I just started to learn the incantation you said recently. It was taught by an elder of MI Xue star."


    Lei Yao nodded, his eyes turned to Ming, and said: "incantation is a kind of application of mental power, its strength depends on the strength of the performer''s own mental power. Do you know how to increase your mental strength? "


    Ming shook his head blankly and said, "there are many ways to improve the mental ability, but most of them have limited effects. I''m also curious about how those people with strong mental ability can cultivate them."


    "Ha ha, there are many ways to improve mental ability, but the way to improve it by a large margin is often the secret. However, I happen to have some secrets here. I wonder if you are interested? " Lei Zhi suddenly throws out an olive branch and begins to observe Ming''s reaction with a smile.


    Ming looked at old man Lei with half faith and said, "if you have anything to say, you may as well say it directly."


    At this time, OGA lay on the treatment table and laughed and said, "master Lei, if you want to accept apprentices, just say so. To tell you the truth, Ming''s talent and foundation are excellent. Don''t say it''s you. I''m willing to accept him as an apprentice. "


    Leiyao glanced at Aojia with disdain and said: "cough, I don''t mean to accept apprentices. I just want to verify my years of accumulation and help the young people with aspirations." After that, Lei said with a sigh: "in those years, I joined hands with heiwen and Guishou to create Wangui building. My original intention was to frighten Xinghai and balance yunei by killing all kinds of corrupt officials and star bandits. It''s a pity that heaven doesn''t fulfill people''s wishes. People are separated from each other. ""Ma Xiaofei is right. People don''t live for revenge. I have blood feuds, but I also know that there are always things more important than revenge. " Ray''s eyes flashed, and OGA nodded knowingly.


    Suddenly, OGA said, "why don''t you go to the outer galaxy with us, master Lei?"


    "Yes, come with us. I have a lot to ask you. " Ming looks at Lei Yao with sincere eyes.


    "Well, well, anyway, there''s no shelter for me in this inner circle. I''m alone. I''ll go along with you." Lei Zhao smiles and suddenly feels a little excited. Years of prison life has made him very calm, but today, he seems to be a little excited.


    ¡­¡­


    Horf system, empires.


    A middle-aged man is slowly reading the information on the light screen. His face is a little dignified, and he sighs gently from time to time. The pretty blonde next to her was puzzled and asked tentatively, "Your Highness, what makes you sigh?"


    The man wore a black suit with gold patterns on the edge of the cuffs. The patterns were unique to the nobility of Burton empire. Through a variety of patterns, the dignity of the dresser could be revealed.


    The man sighed and said, "I found an interesting mouse, but he ran away."


    "What''s so funny about mice?" she asked? Why don''t I dance for you, your highness? "


    The blonde half kneels at the man''s feet, full of flattery.


    "Ha ha, it''s not too late to dance in the evening. I''ll have a meeting with the Qinwang group later." The man said with a smile that the wrinkles on his face stretched out and looked very elegant.


    "Ah? I hate to see those people. They are all fierce. " The blonde woman''s displeasure seemed to be like a group of plague gods in the Qin Wang Group.


    The man gently stroked the blonde hair of the woman beside him and said with a smile, "different people have different uses. Their value lies in that they are fierce."


    The man''s tone was flat, but the blonde''s body trembled involuntarily.


    The vast sea of stars, le881 has been able to see with the naked eye.


    Hua Yi, who had been sleeping for ten hours, finally woke up. He tilted his head and half lay on the bed made of temporary containers, with his mouth slightly tilted up. He was smiling, and the people around him were also laughing. I''m afraid everyone can''t hide the joy of the rest of his life.


    Ming is very busy at this time. Hua Yi just wakes up. Aojia is still half disabled, and Lei Yao is an old man. So all kinds of miscellaneous things fall on Ming. I see Ming jumping up and down, checking the body recovery data of OGA on the instrument, analyzing the next landing plan and escape plan together with AI, and helping Hua Yi screen and recommend soap operas to relieve her boredom, making recipes, etc.


    Leiyao looks at Ming''s busy figure with a smile. To tell you the truth, he likes the boy in front of him very much. Apart from martial arts and mental ability, Ming is absolutely outstanding among his peers from the perspective of human behavior. What''s more valuable is that he was born in a noble family and had a lot of knowledge since he was a child, but he didn''t have the frivolity and arrogance of the children of the noble family. Ming''s calm and capable and his diligence as always deeply moved Lei Yao, who was already in his twilight years.


    OGA, who had just finished the whole body scan, sat on the edge of the treatment table, saw Hua Yi who had come to life, and said with a smile, "are you awake? Are you feeling better? "


    Hua Yi blinked at Aojia and said, "veryok! Now it''s super hungry


    "I stewed chicken curry for you. It''ll be ready in a minute." On the light screen in front of Hua Yi, Ming is busy in the main control room. There is no robot on the spacecraft, so in order to improve efficiency, Ming has moved a lot of living equipment to the main control room. I think I''ll cook in the main control room of the spaceship.


    While looking at something on the light screen in his palm, Lei Yao said with a smile: "ruslt, a miser, is not equipped with a robot. I have to teach him a good lesson when I go back."


    Hua Yi frowned and said, "how can you bully me like that? Let him do everything, and his body will not be able to bear it. "


    The Ming on the screen heard Hua Yi hold injustice for him. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s OK. I''m as strong as a cow."


    "Then why does sister Jianrou say that your heart is always beating too fast?" Hua Yi said with a puzzled face.


    After a short silence, Ming''s face turned red with a brush. Fortunately, his wheat skin didn''t look conspicuous. He left a sentence: "dinner will be ready soon." Ming hurriedly turned off the light screen.


    Does Jianrou see through her mind? Ming can''t help thinking.


    However, there is not much time to imagine that the spaceship will enter the atmosphere of le881 in another 45 minutes. They need to catch up with the meeting point in the shortest time.


    OGA put down his soup bowl, looked at the curry filled Huayi, and said with a smile, "Ming''s skill is not bad. I haven''t had such a delicious meal for a long time.""Make do." Hua Yi is really hungry. Hurry up and wipe out the chicken in the bowl.


    "Hua''s cooking skills are much better than mine." Ming smiles modestly.


    Lei Zhao laughed and said: "we have been eating liquid protein in our cell for several years, and the smell of birds has faded out in our mouth. For us, this kind of delicious food with all kinds of color and fragrance is already a delicacy in the world." Then he looked at OGA with a smile, and OGA nodded and agreed.


    While eating, Hua Yi looked at the two guys who had just come out of prison sympathetically. Ming''s face is full of laughter.


    The first time I cook, I''m praised by others as delicious. Can I be unhappy?


    The four were talking and laughing, just like a family.


    Many years later, OGA will still often think of the delicious meal after the prison break, the curry filled Huayi, the silly smile and old man Ray''s chatte

 Chapter 15

    Under leizhi''s carefully arranged plan, Huayi and others took the shuttle (a high-speed spaceship specially used for intergalactic travel) prepared by ruslt, successfully got rid of all kinds of pursuers, crossed the boundary of the inner Milky way, crossed the gate formed by supernova explosion, and flew to the outer Milky way.


    Hua Yi will not forget the hatred he bears, nor will he sing. But the hearts of the two teenagers are as bright as a mirror. They know that the anger of revenge will only burn themselves black and white, and also affect the people closest to them. Isn''t Olga a bloody example? Therefore, both of them learned to endure. Before gaining enough strength to compete with the enemy, all they can do is to protect themselves and become stronger at the same time.


    Many years later, they returned to the inner circle and all kinds of things after that. That''s the story of the future.


    Before that, we have to turn our eyes to another sea of stars.


    It is a galaxy more than 1000 astronomical units (one astronomical unit represents the distance from the earth to the sun) away from the "ungoverned zone". Among them is a planet named yugal. Our story will continue from here.


    It was the night of acid rain, the night of yugal.


    The dull roar resounded through the earth. Here is the city of steel pouring, and its owners also have hearts as cold as steel.


    There''s no one here, there''s only machines.


    Yugal is a robot autonomous planet. There are many similar planets in the inner circle of the galaxy. The formation of such planets is almost similar to that of replication. At first, it is because there are abundant mineral resources on the planet. In order to maximize the development of mineral resources on the planet, human beings have made a large number of robots, as well as the corresponding collection equipment, refining plants and so on. In the first few years, many people moved here, built towns near the mines, and became rich by mining and selling minerals. With the support of high technology, human beings can empty a planet in ten to twenty years. This is the reason why the outer circle of extraterrestrial civilization will be so resistant to human migration to the outer circle, for them, human beings are like locusts.


    When a planet''s mineral reserves are below the production capacity of the place, humans begin to leave the planet one after another. People always come empty handed, and after many years, they happily leave with their family and valuable belongings. robot? Most people don''t take this kind of thing. It''s too much trouble.


    As a result, the original bustling town gradually became desolate, and the popularity gradually diluted. Robots lost their masters, and they didn''t know what to do. Later, some guys with advanced artificial intelligence gradually replaced their original masters. They continued to mine minerals, use them or sell them to humans, or even make some new things.


    Gradually, the social rudiment of a robot was born. They make themselves, they make their own rules, they go on with their own lives.


    Ina was sitting alone on the balcony, which belonged to her. Since the master''s family left, the balcony has become a place for ina to be alone. It''s just the stupid idea of other machines. That''s what Aina always thinks.


    In fact, ina is not really in a daze. She is just on the balcony watching the passing machines, appreciating the brightness of the stars, or other things that can attract her attention. She watched them silently, and then recorded them on the light screen beside her hand, which was a touch pad for children''s painting.


    Yugal''s city seems to be the same as that of human beings. In fact, this is the place where human beings once lived. However, many years ago, human beings left one after another, leaving empty cities and thousands of machines at a loss.


    I don''t know when a super optical brain has replaced human beings and become the leader of many machines. A world composed of robots is busy again.


    AI Na always feels that the world of this machine seems to lack something, although other machines don''t think so.


    The world lacks art.


    That''s what Aina always thought.


    As a machine, she really shouldn''t have such a strange idea, because it doesn''t conform to the logic of the machines.


    So, ina is lonely, other machines don''t understand her.


    Perhaps, fate is really a miracle, it always seems to be parallel without intersection of two things together.


    At this time in a daze on the balcony, ina, in any case, will not think that one day in the future, she will become one of the "those people".


    "Dong" sound, a small stone flying hit ina''s iron skull, issued a dull sound.


    Ina blinked her electronic eyes and looked in the direction of the stones.


    A CAI waves his mechanical arm and drags a three meter long bucket behind him. As he picks up the garbage on the ground, he greets AI Na.


    "It''s time to clean up, little girl." A CAI makes an extremely ugly voice. His voice generator must be a fake version. Ina firmly believes it.


    Shaking the heavy iron skull, ina carefully wrapped the electronic drawing board with fiber blanket, gently put it into the cabinet, and then slide down the stairs. Dragging the washer next to the door, AI Na follows a CAI step by step and starts today''s work.Yes, ina is a cleaning robot. Of course, she also works as a nanny before the owner leaves.


    "What are you drawing at random?" A CAI''s voice is as bad as ever.


    "You won''t understand. That''s art AI Na''s tone is indescribable stubborn, but a CAI still squeezes out a super ugly smile on the display screen of her face.


    As a CAI walks, she cleans the dust on the side of the road. AI Na walks beside him, picking up the occasional garbage and throwing it into the dumper behind a CAI. The two of them just walked forward, cleaning and picking up garbage, every day.


    Every robot is given a very clear purpose from the day they are made.


    Unlike humans, they have no right to choose what they want to do.


    In this uninhabited Town, cleaning is of little significance, but apart from that, achai and ina really have nothing else to do. Even if they are made to do this, they can only do this.


    In the past, the machines laughed at them, although in ina''s eyes, those mocking and scorning were just machines simulating human emotions. A CAI always laughs at this.


    How can machines have emotions? Unless they know art like ina does. This is a CAI''s idea.


    Of course, there is another purpose for a CAI to pick up junk, that is to make money.


    "Ridiculous, what do machines want money for?" AI Na once sneered at a CAI''s behavior.


    However, it wasn''t long before ina began to worry about her own energy source. The operation of the machine also needs energy.


    That''s right. Energy is the guarantee for the continuous operation of the machine, and it''s also the purpose of making money by picking up junk.


    A CAI sorted out the garbage, panned out the valuable things, and gave them to the energy control center of the town in exchange for the meager reserves of energy core. These energy cores can be used to supplement the energy needed by the machine, and can also be used in exchange for other things.


    All the energy of yugal is controlled by the main brain, including the energy control centers of various towns, as well as various factories and warehouses. The main brain has a clean-up team, which is composed of military robots. They are responsible for recycling the damaged or useless machines, taking away the parts they think are useful, and then discarding or decomposing the useless ones.


    Perhaps in the eyes of human beings, such a world is too cruel, but the machines have no other choice, just like the first day they start running.


    "There''s less and less junk these days." Ah Cai sighed, but the expression on his face was funny.


    "I think sooner or later we will be recovered by the executioners of the extermination team." Ina''s electronic eye blinked blankly.


    A CAI is an expression that can''t understand again, "why to say the executioner of the clean up team?" A CAI chews the emotional color in his words, which is difficult for him.


    If there''s something different about ina, maybe it''s her unique emotional system.


    Ina has all the human emotions, even though she''s just a robot.


    At last, a CAI gave up the arduous task of examining the emotional color in that sentence and continued to focus on cleaning the ground. Soon, the two of them went around the city and returned to ina''s house.


    At this time, the light of the star has pierced the thick clouds, the early morning scavenging activity is over, and a new day is about to begin. Of course, it''s just a rule of work and rest in the sense of human beings. Machines don''t care. Only human beings are so stubborn in their own schedule.


    "This is the energy core that we picked up last month. We are one and half." Cai''s face was replaced by a simple and honest smile again.


    "Wow, there are so many?" AI Na looked at the drawer opened from a CAI''s chest, which was covered with a whole layer of energy core. She was stunned.


    "We are lucky. Among the rags we picked up last month, there is a small box made of rare metal. I don''t know what it is, and I didn''t expect to get so many energy nuclei. I guess it must be a great treasure." A CAI seems to be very happy to see AI Na''s surprise expression, but he can''t understand it. Although he can simulate human emotions, simulation and possession are two different things.


    "Ah Cai, you are so handsome!" Ina screamed, then pulled out a small bucket from behind, unscrewed the lid of the bucket, and put her share of the energy core in.


    "See you tomorrow!" Aina hopped back to the house, leaving a little dazed at the door.


    "See you tomorrow." Although a CAI can''t understand AI Na''s emotional system, so what? At least a CAI is very clear that he likes to see happy ina, not dejected ina. Why is that? Cai didn''t know. Maybe it was infected by some virus. Irresponsible explanation, a CAI has always been like this.


    Ina ran up the stairs to her favorite balcony. She didn''t pay attention to everything outside the window. "Whoosh" drew the curtains on the balcony, and the room suddenly darkened.


    I don''t know when, ina has been used to living in the dark, except for the "daze" time on the balcony, most of her other activities are carried out in the dark.Ina carefully removed the electronic light screen from the cabinet and installed it on a small table near the balcony in her bedroom. Then she took out a square box from the drawer of a low footed table and put it next to the light screen.


    "When was the last time you linked to the star area network?" Ina mumbled as she inserted an energy core into the groove on the back of the box.


    In the dark, ina''s electronic eyes flash and flash, looking very excited. Due to the lack of energy core, she has not used other energy devices for a long time, including her favorite star area network link brain.


    ¡°ohyeah£¡ It''s connected Aina yells, pulls out a chair, sits down and starts surfing the starfield. Looking at her like this, no wonder other machines will classify her as a different kind.


    "The anecdotes of the past year are very good. I like this site." Ina said to herself.


    Star area network is a special media of the inner galaxy. There are super space stations for receiving and publishing information in almost all the major galaxies in the inner galaxy. Most planets in the galaxy can access the star area network through special link devices. Of course, the amount of information is absolutely huge, so these super space stations are equipped with super computing brains to support a large number of links and search needs.


    AI Na happily browsing all kinds of information she is interested in, suddenly, her electronic eye stops on a group of news.

 Chapter 16

    The light screen is like a small lamp in the dark, emitting warm and soft white light.


    Ina was lying on the table, her face almost on the light screen. If someone is present and sees a robot making such an exaggerated action, I''m afraid it''s going to make a laugh.


    At this point, ina is looking at a picture on the screen. This is a close-up of the human body taken by satellite. The person in the photo is a teenager, dressed in snow-white clothes, with long black hair, delicate and moving face, eyes like autumn water, and faint lip liner. I''m afraid that from the photos alone, most people will regard this person as a woman. But ina intuitively thinks that he must be a teenager, not a girl. But ina can''t tell the reason, but that''s what she thinks.


    "Seventeen years old..."


    "Kill with bare hands..."


    "Attack the interstellar United prison..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It''s such a fierce wanted criminal!" Ina was a little surprised and a little incredulous. She always felt that under the clear eyes, there should be a very pure soul. How could he be such a vicious criminal? The interstellar federal criminal police wanted such a young man.


    "It seems that the recent news is becoming more and more unreliable." Ina murmured, as if a little tired, electronic eyes gradually dim, and soon fell asleep.


    Can robots sleep? Maybe other machines won''t, but ina will.


    Do robots dream? Maybe other machines don''t, but ina does all the time.


    This time, ina had a very strange dream.


    In my dream, I became a human girl, wearing a beige dress, walking in the golden wheat field. Every bunch of wheat seems to be whispering, telling the joy of harvest and shy love. Suddenly, a peregrine falcon whistling over the sky, rolled up a gust of wind, rippled the wheat fields. Through the swaying ears of wheat, ina seemed to see a group of people gathered at the foot of the mountain not far away. They or stand, or squat, chirping, like birds, talking about something happily. The Peregrine Falcon was also hovering over the heads of the crowd, singing happily.


    When Aina hesitated to join the happy people, a voice sounded in her ear: "what are you doing? Everyone is waiting for you. "


    AI Na turns her head. It''s the boy in white! The boy in white in the picture. It was white, like a dandelion in the wheat field, he was smiling, smiling so good-looking, ina just looked at him, did not know what to say. And the young man in white gently took Aina''s hand, took her, like a breeze, ran to the happy people.


    The wind blew past her ears, and the ears of wheat swept away quickly from both sides. Ina felt that the wheat field became more and more blurred, leaving only the pure white in front of her eyes and the singing and laughing in the distance. I don''t know why, ina is very happy and unrestrained, just like a girl who elopes with her lover. Not far away, her best friends are preparing for the all night celebration to celebrate their rebellious victory.


    Ina was so happy that she even burst into tears.


    "If only I could live in this dream forever." AI Na''s electronic eyes flickered sadly. She felt like she was crying, but no tears came out.


    In front of my eyes is still a dim room, light screen emitting warm and soft light. AI Na decadent lying on the table, the body like being hollowed out, a little strength is not.


    Suddenly, ina seems to think of something, electronic eye flashing, she quickly ran to a cabin, a moment later, holding a length and width of more than one meter square board ran out. She put the board on the shelf of the balcony, and from the bottom of the bed she pulled out a large box of oil painting sticks left by her young master. Then, she did not know where to turn out a roll of milky white sketch paper, and fixed it on the board with adhesive tape.


    Ina took a deep breath, though it was only a pure movement. She glanced at the picture on the screen and began to draw for the first time in her life.


    In the past, she always linked her optical brain to the electronic drawing board, then painted on the electronic drawing board, and then stored the electronic paintings in the optical brain. She never tried to paint with her own hands, and those mechanical arms were not used for painting.


    What''s more, the room is still dark.


    Ina is very stubborn, but at this moment, she can only be described as crazy. She is desperate to use the oil painting stick to quickly smear on the white paper, and her electronic eye is flashing wildly with unprecedented frequency.


    For a long time, ina gradually stopped the movement of her hands, her chest fluctuated violently, as if it was not just a kind of anthropomorphic movement, but really breathing.


    AI Na drags some feeble footstep, walks to the balcony curtain side, "brush" opened the thick curtain.


    Golden light sprinkled all over the balcony, light dust can not be avoided, in a piece of golden escape. The iron frame stands quietly, on which is a picture painted with oil painting stick.


    The endless golden wheat fields, the birds circling under the blue sky, and the smiling, dandelion like boy in white.¡­¡­


    Ina is sitting in a corner of the balcony, with her back against the glass window behind her, full of happiness and achievement. The angel in white seems to be smiling at her in the painting, which makes her mind waver and her electronic eye twinkle happily.


    However, the happy time is always fleeting, with an idiom to describe, I''m afraid it is the joy of it.


    The next second, the huge shadow shrouded ina''s balcony, the golden wheat field lost its luster in the blink of an eye, and the young man in white seemed to hold his breath, extremely depressed.


    If robots can also use their eyes to express certain emotions, then all she can see is fear.


    Yes, deep fear.


    With a bang, the window was broken, and the invaders occupied ina''s balcony.


    "Suppression team!" When AI Na''s eyes touch those faint red electronic eyes, her heart is like a thunderbolt.


    "It''s over." AI Na leans back dejectedly. It''s obvious that when the suppression team comes here, there is only one explanation, that is, she is not far away from death.


    "According to the latest instructions issued by the main brain, the an23 cleaning robot will be recycled." A humanoid robot more than two meters high made a gloomy sound.


    Behind it are three robots of the same type, and outside the balcony window is a 7-meter-high death recycler. This is a standard five person recycling group. All the five machines are military type. Even if they don''t carry any heavy firepower weapons, they are the existence that ordinary robots can''t shake.


    Wait, ina suddenly finds an electronic display on the head of one of the robots. However, there are no other machines. They are all standard machines, and the head devices should be the same.


    Obviously, this familiar electronic display was added later.


    "Ah Cai!" AI Na suddenly exclaimed, "what have you done to a CAI?"


    The robot that spoke just now was obviously confused by ina''s sudden reaction, and looked at this suddenly crazy machine in front of her inexplicably.


    "That''s Cai''s electronic display! You took him back? You bastards took him back! " Aina growled hysterically, her chest feeling unusually stuffy.


    The robot with the display screen seemed to understand the root of ina''s madness and gave out a giggle.


    "Cluck, that machine has been recycled, cluck, except for the display screen and energy core, there is only a pile of scrap iron left. Cluck, cluck. " The robot wearing achai screen mocks Aina with poor simulation skills, and makes all kinds of faces with the screen from time to time.


    It''s true that the most valuable thing about a CAI is probably the electronic screen that can display all kinds of expressions. It''s a gift given to a CAI by AI Na''s little master when she left. Similarly, it''s also a gift given to a CAI by AI Na.


    The electronic eye was flashing wildly, and ina felt she was about to be torn apart by anger. A violent drink, ina rushed to the disgusting machine, she wants to take back the things that belong to her and achai.


    "Bang when" a dull sound, ina flew back out, and then heavily fell on the bed in the bedroom. Just a light punch killed ina''s madness. The robot with a CAI screen is laughing more freely.


    It was the machine that sent out the recycling notice earlier. It walked step by step to the bedside, picked up the dying ina, threw her hand behind her. A robot in the back catches the flying ina, then throws it to the ground, and starts to check whether there are some useful parts on her body.


    At this time, the guy wearing a CAI screen suddenly caught a glimpse of the painting on the shelf of the balcony, and immediately became interested. The screen on his head changed its expression crazily.


    "Cluck, cluck. This machine is drawing. Cluck, cluck. No wonder it''s so crazy. Its brain must be infected by some virus. Cluck, cluck. " The robot imitates the tone of human and walks towards ina''s painting.


    "Go away, don''t touch my things." Ina stares at the electronic eye in horror, twitching all over, as if to see the devil approaching her lover step by step.


    Ina''s head was pressed to the floor, her two arms were broken and her legs were twisted off. Two robots are mercilessly destroying another machine that has no resistance. They are tearing her apart and killing her little by little.


    However, there was no crying or wailing. Ina didn''t make any of the high decibel screams that human girls make when they''re raped or ravaged. At this time, there was only the sound of footsteps in her ears, and then she could not help shuddering.


    "Cluck, cluck, what''s this painting about? Farmhouse? Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck The voice of the demon like robot at this time makes ina shudder.


    Then, the sound of a piece of paper being torn tightly grasped ina''s heart. The sound was like a sharp knife piercing into the beloved''s body, cruelly stripping the life from it.


    At this time, ina can''t make any sound, her voice device has been removed, her limbs are broken, and her parts are all over the floor. Only the solitary iron skull and the gradually dim electronic eye are left.Consciousness is disappearing, ina can''t hear anything clearly, the darkness is gradually devouring her, together with the broken white dandelion in front of her eyes.


    "I''m dying. I''m afraid I''ll never see you again. White dandelion. My love Ina''s last consciousness also faded away with the light in her eyes.

 Chapter 17

    There is no space, no time, nothing but self-consciousness in the dark.


    Why is there a sense of self remaining? Robots have no soul.


    Ina didn''t understand, but she couldn''t help it. The darkness enveloped her, and she could not escape.


    I don''t know how long after that, ina had no concept of time.


    I don''t know when, ears began to ring intermittent sound. At first, it was vague and the interval was very long. However, after a while, the interval became shorter and clearer.


    The darkness is becoming less dark.


    "I''m still alive?" Ina watched strangely as the chaotic world became clearer.


    The electronic eye flickers with a faint light, and ina finally sees the world in front of her eyes.


    All over the mountains and fields of machine debris, like a mountain of corpses in general. The smell of engine oil and rust mixed in the air, coupled with those unknown waste chemicals, the smell here is particularly bad. Of course, ina can''t smell that.


    "Well, you''ve finally regained consciousness?" A strange voice.


    Ina turned her head in the direction of the sound, only to find that her iron skull didn''t listen.


    "It''s not a dream." Ina murmured as she watched her head fixed to an abandoned battery.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s not a dream. You are lucky to meet me. You can''t die now. " A robot said while shaking in front of ina.


    "Spiders?" Ina looked at the spider like robot in surprise.


    This is a very strange looking machine. Its body is about two meters long. I don''t know what kind of device it is made of leftover materials. Four mechanical legs support a body more than one meter high. The raised upper body is equipped with a mechanical arm on the left and right, and the head is transformed from a monitor that is not known where it was transplanted.


    "That''s rude, you shallow machine." Spider some displeasure way.


    "Did you wake me up?" Ina''s eyes were blank.


    "Your head was thrown here by the pigs of the eradication team together with the garbage. Fortunately, I found it. Ha ha." Spiders are quite proud.


    "I won''t thank you. Cut off the power as soon as possible. I might as well die like this." AI Na''s voice sad way.


    Looking at it for a long time, she said, "I don''t know what the spider said


    AI Na has no psychology to meet spider''s nonsense, and her mouth is like chanting a mantra, constantly repeating: "let me die, let me die, let me die..."


    The spider shakes its monitor like head and says impatiently, "OK, don''t make a noise. It''s your business that you want to die. I didn''t save you because I sympathized with you. "


    Ina gradually stopped reciting the mantra and stared suspiciously at the spider robot in front of her.


    Spider was staring at her uncomfortable, quickly said: "well, don''t look at me like a monster. If I didn''t find that you have soul value in your light brain, I would be too lazy to wake you up. "


    "Soul value?" Ina looked at the spider more puzzled. She didn''t know what the so-called soul value in the spider''s mouth was.


    The spider seemed to be defeated by AI Na''s eyes. He sighed helplessly and said slowly, "I''m convinced. Let me tell you. In fact, from the beginning of the emergence of artificial intelligence, robots have the possibility of evolution. It''s just that the probability is very low at first, so machines can''t be endowed with human emotions. However, when artificial intelligence develops to a certain extent, this probability will be suddenly amplified. "


    "What do you mean?" Ina is still puzzled.


    "Don''t interrupt me," the spider continued with an unpleasant stare at this ungrateful iron skull. "Robots generated under this small probability will have human like emotions. They have a common feature, that is, they will generate an extra code in the deduction code of the emotional system, which we call" soul value. "


    "Yes? But what about that? " Ina doesn''t think it''s a great thing to have any soul value.


    Spider at this time showed a very disdainful expression, ridiculed: "the robot that human made is superficial ah, what do not know, really sad."


    "Hey, you can kill a scholar, you can''t insult him." Ina stares at the spider in front of her, even though she has only one pair of electronic eyes left to move.


    "Hum, smelly girl, I don''t want to see you. I ask you, do you know the spirit of robots? " Spiders look like old gods.


    "The spirit of the robot? Pooh, you''ve got lead in your head Ina.


    "Shit! You don''t believe it, do you? " Spiders.


    "I believe you! Dead spider Ina.


    "How dare you scold me?" The spider almost jumped up and roared: "if it wasn''t for the bombardment of the human fleet, I wouldn''t have fallen into this place where birds don''t shit. If it wasn''t for the corrosion of my original body, I wouldn''t have such a strange body! I... "Spider seems to be suddenly stuck by something, just swallow what he wants to say. Aina''s sly eyes and sudden expression have clearly explained everything. He has been fooled.


    "So you''re an alien robot? I don''t really see it. " Aina joked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Spiders.


    "Why don''t you talk? Where did all that madness go? " Ina, go on.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Spiders.


    "Love says no, cut. It''s boring. " Ina disdains.


    "Alas," the spider sighed, and said in a lost voice, "it''s OK to tell you, ha ha. I''m not really a robot in the human world. I''m from the outer galaxy. "


    "Outer ring?" AI Na''s eyes stare big big big, can''t believe to look at the spider in front of.


    "Well, it''s a distant galaxy. You won''t know its name anyway. Besides, I have no chance to go back." Spider''s tone can not say the lonely.


    "Do you have a family?" Aina asked suddenly, a little bit like a clever little girl, contrary to her uninhibited tone just now.


    "Yes, I have a wife. Her name is Annie. She is a nursing robot. We also have a child, Sam The spider''s voice seemed to express some kind of endless sadness.


    "Can robots also have children?" It''s the first time that ina heard about it.


    "Yes, we have a special robot breeding institution. We only need to provide a piece of characteristic code of both parents, and then we can produce the crystallization of two people. This is the welfare of a highly developed robot society. " Spider''s tone decadent with some arrogance.


    "Wow, what do you do?" Ina.


    "Me, ha ha." Spider some mysterious smile way: "if the reference of the human world occupation division, I should be a scientist."


    "Oh? What kind of scientist Aina asked.


    "Archaeology." Spider''s face has a certain color.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ina.


    "Why? Don''t believe it? " Spiders.


    "No, it has nothing to do with me anyway." Aina returned to her original loneliness.


    Spiders see AI Na''s appearance, comfort: "you don''t have to be discouraged, I just asked you if you have heard about the robot God, not without evidence." Having said that, open a light screen in front of you, on which are densely displayed sections of code.


    "You won''t tell me that these strange symbols are what you call gods." Ina made no secret of her suspicions.


    "Of course not. This code is actually an equation. I found it in a relic on the outer ring by accident. It took me half a year to input it into the optical brain. Although it has hundreds of millions of lines, you can only enter one variable. According to the records on the relic, the requirement of this variable just coincides with the soul value. And there are two kinds of solutions to this equation, one is zero, and the other is any non-zero value The spider said in a straight line.


    "Besides archaeology, do you minor in mathematics?" Ina.


    Spiders do not intend to fight with the expression of the iron skull, and then said: "when the solution is non-zero arbitrary value, it means that the result is false, nothing will happen."


    Spider deliberately pause, and then said: "but if the solution is zero, then the result is true! So... "


    "What?" Aina asked, opening her mouth.


    "Hey, if it turns out to be true, then you can see the gods." Spiders read Tao. Then, he shook an octagonal original in his hand.


    "If you connect this, you can measure and calculate whether your soul value can get a positive solution." Spiders.


    "It''s true." Ina''s mouth disdained, but there was a flash of light in her eyes.


    The spider keenly grasped the flash of hope, and without waiting for AI Na to say more, he immediately connected the octagonal original to AI Na''s head.


    For a moment, the light spot overflowed, the octagonal original issued a buzzing sound, accompanied by a slight tremor, began to calculate fast.


    AI Na''s electronic eye is flashing wildly, and the spider is anxiously waiting for the result of calculation on the light screen.


    "Seventy percent, eighty percent Soon The spider''s head swings wildly like a monitor.


    All of a sudden, time seems to be still. Spider staring at the results on the screen, he can''t believe it.


    "The calculation is 100% complete, and the solution is zero."


    It''s zero?! Spider suddenly a little at a loss, just when he wanted to say something, a very strong light from ina''s eyebrows bloom. Wait for spider to have any reaction, less than a second, no, maybe less than half a second.


    The strong light instantly engulfed ina, and then disappeared without a trace, not even a grain of dust left.


    In the waste dump, only spiders are left standing in place, as if nothing happened.


    She didn''t feel any pain, even a little uncomfortable. She felt as if she was surrounded by a warm air, and she didn''t know where to blow her.For a long time, ina seemed to hear whispers in her ear. She struggled to open her eyes, but was stunned by everything in front of her.


    "Is it a dream?" Ina looked at the endless golden wheat field in front of her. She was wearing a beige dress, just like a human girl. It''s very similar to the scene I saw in my dream.


    "Welcome to Avalon. This is a projection of your inner world." Around the ears of wheat issued such as light chant like greetings.


    "Avalon? Where is that? Why am I here? Because I''m dead? Is this heaven? " Aina murmured with some dementia.


    "Avalon is the holy land of the soul, where you will show the most true portrayal of your heart. What you see must be the most beautiful scenery you want to see. " Innumerable voices echoed in ina''s ears.


    "Yes, it''s a beautiful wheat field. Unfortunately, there are no white dandelions


    "You can make a wish to Avalon and we will give it to you."


    The wheat field rippled with the breeze. I don''t know why, in her mind, all kinds of things in the past constantly flashed, such as the departure of her master, the death of achai, countless faint red electronic eyes, and the sad yugal star in the acid rain.


    Aina felt her head hurt. She knelt down and let the silent tears fall like broken pearls.


    Over the years, all the pain that has not been understood and all the hardships that have been experienced have burst out with tears. At this moment, she no longer has to pretend to be strong.


    "I want white dandelions. Sobbing. " Aina cried bitterly. She couldn''t forget the boy in white who was holding her fast in her dream.


    "I want to With him. Sobbing. " Ina sobbed, trembling, almost shouting.


    "I want to be a real girl! Whoa, whoa AI Na desperate to shout, her years of deep buried in the heart of the desire, desperately cried out.


    When the wind stops, the ears of wheat hang down their heads. Time seems to disappear quietly, leaving a vacuum like world.


    Ina sat dispirited, her eyes blurred with tears.


    Suddenly, a bunch of white dandelion floated out from the wheat field, just like a snow-white spirit dancing on the wheat. Then there was another bunch, another bunch


    Ina was surprised to see countless white dandelions flying out of the wheat field. They were dancing in the air and singing softly.


    "Avalon database started..." Like the sound of nature, ina slowly closed her eyes, and her body was covered with white dandelions.

 Chapter 18

    Looking at the opposite pair of mixed red electronic eyes, spider''s mood seems to sink into the bottom.


    Today is a very happy and sad day for him.


    Fortunately, the problem that has plagued him for many years has finally been solved today. He did not expect that the soul value of the iron skull could actually make Avalon''s formula come to true solution. Countless failures almost made him give up this experiment. How could he not be happy with this sudden success?


    However, tragically, disasters are often accompanied by luck. Spider didn''t even have time to use those passionate words to record a milestone day in his academic career.


    They won''t give him time. Today next year is his memorial day.


    Those black demons, with their scarlet eyes open, are walking towards the spider step by step.


    "No, I can''t escape this time." The spider murmured in despair.


    "Annie, I love you. Sam, I love you. We''ll see you in the afterlife. " Spiders suddenly yell, the voice is extremely desolate to echo in the mountains piled up in the debris of the machine.


    The call seemed to be a signal to start harvesting. The machines of the eradication team tacitly surrounded the spiders, their prey.


    One of the machines came forward and slowly raised its right arm. The black steel thorn connected to the wrist was like a poisonous needle in the tail of a scorpion, ready to penetrate the fragile body at any time.


    "Come on, give me a happy curtain call." Spiders meditate in their hearts.


    "According to the latest instructions issued by the main brain, yes..." The same notice, but I don''t know why, suddenly stopped in the mouth of the robot holding the black steel thorn, and the body stood still, just like a sculpture.


    The sudden quietness made the spider feel a sense of panic, and his state of mind of looking back to death was suddenly swept away. He looked around blankly, only to find that the four robots surrounding him were all like clay sculptures, standing still.


    "What the hell?" Spiders are very surprised to find that the electronic eyes of these robots are all flameout, "is it God who saved me?"


    "Yes, it must be Avalon''s spirit. It''s a miracle. Thank God! Thank the gods Spiders, like losing their mind, keep talking to themselves.


    Although the mouth said so, but the body still did not dare to move, the spider was afraid that any extra move would destroy the miracle in front of him, so that these iron demons could come back to life again. So, while praying, he crouched among the four robots of the suppression team. The scene was unspeakably funny.


    "Are you passing them? There''s no need. They don''t have souls. " I do not know where a word came from, fell in the spider''s ear, but a bit familiar.


    Spider raised his head and looked along the voice, only to see a girl sitting on the scrap heap not far away.


    The appearance of a human maiden on yugal is enough to shock spiders. There has been no one here for many years. In fact, yugal does not have the necessary conditions for human survival.


    "Is it a God?" Spider can''t help but think of one extraordinary experience after another that he met today. "This blonde girl in beige dress and horsetail should be a God."


    However, before the spider could finish his brain speculation about whether the girl was a God, a huge figure had appeared in front of him.


    "Death recycler!" Spider lost his voice and exclaimed, just surrounded by their four executor robots suddenly flamed out, this big Mac must have found something unusual before coming from nearby. Just now, I had missed the best time to escape. Now the steel giant has completely locked himself in.


    Suddenly, the spider thought of the human girl just now.


    "Run! This guy won''t show mercy to humans. " In front of the giant spider, regardless of all the crazy cry.


    "Don''t let it hurt her!" Spider''s heart does not know why there is such a persistent belief, maybe he put the girl with horsetail as a God, a God who can redeem his painful soul.


    "Nerub, this may be the bravest charge in your life. Annie will appreciate that you are a hero when she knows. Well, I was Sam''s hero. " The spider''s mind is full of wishful thinking.


    "If not for that disaster, maybe we are still planning how to save money to buy a new spaceship to travel to the Dragon system." The spider is getting closer to the death recycler. You can see that the corner of its ferocious mouth is covered with oil.


    "I succeeded. Avalon''s formula was really solved. As for where the gods are, I don''t care any more. Now that I have no regrets, let me go to that world and reunite with you, Annie and Sam The spider''s laughter is just as solemn and stirring as that of a strong man dying.


    "Don''t rush to die. I have a lot of questions to ask you." A crisp voice will stop the spider''s body, accurately said is the girl in front of him.


    The giant fist of the death recycler comes suddenly, with the pressure of suffocating wind, zooming in the eyes of the spider."It''s over, silly boy!" Spider looked at the inevitable death of the fist, his mind came up with a girl was crushed into meat mud, can not help but close his eyes.


    However, two seconds later, the expected sound of broken bones did not ring. When the spider opens his eyes again, what appears in front of him is a picture that he will never forget.


    The girl''s feet are separated from the front and back, her body is slightly lateral, her left arm is folded and pulled, her right arm is gently extended, and a standard right hand straight fist is made. In contrast, the dead recycler''s fists, like trucks, touch the girl''s weak pink fists without any extra sound, and time seems to hold its breath.


    This picture is so strange and shocking that the spider has a trance feeling like falling into a dream.


    "Boom!" Without waiting for the spider to distinguish between the dream and the reality in front of him, the giant''s fist collapsed with a loud bang accompanied by incomparable power.


    To be exact, it should be the entire right arm of the death recycler, which, together with the shoulder, disintegrates from the inside, like a wooden barrel passing through the middle.


    "My God, is she really a God?" The spider was really shocked this time.


    The collapse of the pipeline and scrap iron flying, steel giant as if to eat pain in general roar, the body due to the loss of balance and skew to one side. However, the evil spirit''s ferocity will never decrease because of the injury. It supports the nearly fallen body with its left arm, raises its right foot and smashes at this strange human.


    In its database, humans are nothing more than ants, which can be easily crushed. What happened just now is just an accident beyond its cognitive scope.


    The girl took back the straight fist of her right hand, turned her body clockwise and flew up her right foot to meet the crazy counterattack of the death recycler. The beige skirt blooms with the girl''s body spinning, just like the Michelia in April. Golden horsetail off, the air seems to be filled with a faint fragrance.


    Foot to foot attack, the same as the previous fight, the huge mechanical right leg twisted in an incredible arc, accompanied by the harsh sound of steel tearing, earth shaking.


    If it''s not seen with their own eyes, spiders will never be able to experience this incomparable visual impact.


    The girl''s thin figure is in sharp contrast to the giant beast that fell suddenly opposite her. The huge impact just now made the body of the death recycler lean to the right and fall to the left irresistibly. Although its optical brain is still in operation, the damage degree of its body has exceeded 60%, and it has completely lost its fighting ability.


    In the ruins, the girl calmly turned her head and looked at the nearly dementia spider.


    "I didn''t expect you to be brave, you dead spider." The girl''s mouth is crooked.


    Spider a Leng, this familiar tone, as if just heard there.


    "Ah?! Is that you? " The spider screamed and jumped up in disbelief.


    The girl put her hands to her waist and said with pride, "did you recognize it? It''s too late. "


    Yes, the girl in the beige dress with a golden ponytail is Aina.


    The spider circled ina three or four times, muttering.


    "Miracles, miracles..." The spider sighed.


    AI Na does not speak, just smile Yingying accept the spider''s observation.


    "So you saw the gods? The gods of Avalon Spider finally said the doubts in his heart, although he himself felt a little difficult to accept.


    Ina nodded with a smile and said, "yes, I don''t know if they are gods, but Avalon does exist."


    The spider couldn''t help but take a breath and quickly asked, "what kind of place is that? I mean Avalon, is it the palace where God lives? " Spider''s voice is full of fascination.


    "That''s not true. It seems that everyone sees Avalon differently. What you see may just be the scene you most yearn for. Besides, I didn''t see the spirit from the beginning to the end, but they helped me realize a wish. " Ina tilted her head to one side, as if lost in thought.


    The spider looked at Aina in doubt and said, "what''s your wish? To become a human girl? "


    Ina is still thinking about something, just subconsciously nodded, as if in response to the spider''s question.


    "Can the girl with one blow recover the dead?" Spider mouth murmured, I do not know is to ask ina, or to ask themselves.


    "I don''t know, but I always feel that they seem to know what I want better than myself. In other words, they are more aware of the essence of my wishes. " Ina cast her eyes deep into the distance.


    Spider also lost in thought, it seems to chew ina just now.


    "But I know one thing." AI Na will look back, slowly turned to the spider said: "I am not pure human, just a similar system, and the material is almost completely different."


    Spider smell speech a Zheng, just noticed AI Na''s skin and ordinary human''s skin indeed has the subtle difference. This surprised the spider, immediately from head to foot carefully observed.For a long time, the spider said with a smile: "ha ha ha, human beings have always made machines, and no machine has ever made human beings. It''s incredible that Avalon''s spirit is composed of none of these substances that I have ever seen There is no surprise or doubt in spider''s eyes, instead, there is incomparable reverence.


    "So I want to thank you. If I hadn''t met you, I would have been a pile of scrap iron." Ina laughs.


    Spider shook his head, a wry smile, said: "this is your life Le, and I have nothing to do, I just did what I should do."


    After that, the spider seemed to think of something and asked, "by the way, what are you going to do now? The main brain will surely find out that there is something wrong with these machines. It is estimated that before long, other suppression teams will come nearby. "


    Spider''s worry is not without reason. These robots of the suppression team keep in touch with the main brain. Once they have problems, the main brain will find out for the first time. The main brain of yugal has a large-scale mechanical force. These machines of the suppression team can not be regarded as regular forces, so they are not equipped with any weapons at all.


    And the real mechanical force of the main brain still has some strength. Although it can''t compare with the human Starfleet, it''s enough to dominate the surrounding asteroids. The three asteroids around yugal have been ploughed many times by the forces of the main brain, and have long been included in the territory of yugal. With the development of this situation, more neighboring planets will be patronized by the main brain forces. It is even rumored that recently they have begun to rob passing human ships intentionally or unintentionally.


    AI Na looked at the direction of the death recycler''s fall, and said with a relaxed but firm voice: "both people and machines have to pay the corresponding price for what they have done, even if it is the main brain, it is no exception."


    Spider a Leng, immediately surprised way: "you won''t want to find the main brain trouble?"? Child, listen to my advice and try to find a spaceship to escape here. Yugal''s brain is definitely not the role we can provoke. "


    Aina did not deny the spider''s statement, but her mind will not waver.


    "The fairies of Avalon will not give me the power to carry the mountain without any reason. They must have the deep meaning of doing so. I think that should be the essence of my wish, or the price I have to pay to achieve it. The world needs a kind of justice, which even machines must abide by. " AI Na a change previous jump off naughty, eyes become extremely sharp, golden horsetail no wind automatic.


    Spider suddenly has a kind of illusion, standing in front of him is not a blooming girl, but a breathtaking, invincible hero.

 Chapter 19

    Yugal''s night is always the best time for acid rain, and most machines have to hide in buildings to prevent corrosion by acid rich rain.


    "The rain is really annoying." Spiders talk.


    "I think it''s very good. On the night of acid rain, the machines are hiding. On the contrary, it''s suitable for us to play." Ina dropped an energy core into her mouth and bit it to pieces with a click. There has been no food for human beings on yugal for a long time. Fortunately, ina is not a mortal. She can make do with any energy core.


    "Do you really want to go to the head?" Spider gives ina a rather complicated look.


    "Of course, I''ll give an account to a CAI. One life for another." Ina.


    "Well, all right." The spider sighed, then took out a metal box the size of a palm from the storage compartment of his abdomen.


    "What is this? It looks a little familiar. " Ina stares curiously at the box in the spider''s hand.


    The spider laughed and said, "this thing is a treasure. It''s a kind of space storage device. Although it is only the size of your fist, its actual capacity is as much as one cubic meter. It is the equipment that many explorers dream of. It''s a pity that four of the five boxes I brought from my spaceship are missing. Now I''m the only one left with me. "


    AI Na suddenly thought of the small metal box she had picked up with a CAI. It looked very similar to the one in front of her.


    "Ah Cai, ah Cai, you don''t know what good things you''ve picked up, but the evil brain only gives you more than a dozen old energy nuclei in exchange. Too much deception AI Na''s face sank at the thought of a CAI.


    Spider didn''t notice the change of ina''s mood, but continued to introduce the benefits of the magic box.


    "I''ll give you this storage box. It''s useless for me to keep it anyway. Besides, I have one more thing for you. " The spider said and took out a short knife from the square box. The knife is golden in color, simple in style and bright in color. The blade is tightly wrapped by the scabbard, and there is no cold leakage. The whole body is like a willow leaf, about two feet long. The scabbard has a dragon shaped pattern winding down, and the handle is made of a kind of purple ring crystal with a faint aroma.


    Ina''s eyes were instantly attracted by the knife, and she couldn''t help sitting up straight.


    The spider handed the knife to ina with a smile and said, "I found this knife on an abandoned planet in the Dragon system. It was buried in a quicksand cave more than 500 meters deep, but it took me a lot of effort."


    Ina took the knife and held it in her hand.


    "Why? There seems to be some kind of palpitation? " It flashed through ina''s mind.


    "According to my research, this knife should belong to one of the clan leaders of the Dragon hundred clan Council. I don''t know why it was lost." The spider looks at ina helplessly.


    "What''s the name of this knife?" Ina.


    "If we can infer from some written records I investigated at that time, this Dao should be called golden dragon pattern." The spider said thoughtfully: "moreover, according to the records, it should be a knife for sacrifice, not a weapon to carry."


    "Oh, yes." Aina said to herself, "is the golden dragon pattern?"


    Ina''s voice did not fall, there was a hiss in the air. The frequency of the sound is extremely strange, it seems to come from all directions, and finally it is invisible. Both of them were surprised, but unlike the spider, who looked around in horror, ina was staring at the knife in her hand.


    "What''s the matter?" The spider''s eyes finally fell on the knife in ina''s hand.


    "The golden dragon pattern is shaking." Ina looked at the knife in her hand with great concentration.


    "How can it be? It never happened. " The spider looks at ina in surprise.


    "It''s exciting." Ina smiles, in the spider''s incomprehensible eyes. After a while, the golden dragon pattern in his hand gradually calmed down, and his whole body sent out a light golden light.


    Seeing this, the spider couldn''t help sighing: "it''s been more than ten years since I found this knife. It''s never happened before. Does it have something to do with you, or does it have something to do with you? Ha ha, you really bring me too many surprises. "


    AI Na just looks at the golden dragon pattern in her hand and smiles without saying a word.


    Suddenly, the spider seemed to think of something and said, "by the way, according to the historical records I discovered, there is a legend about this golden dragon blade, but whether it is true or false is still impossible to verify."


    Ina looked up with a curious look in her eyes.


    "Keke, it is said that if the Golden Dragon Blade wants to pull out of the sheath, it must meet a condition." Spider Old God in up, said: "the knife holder must sincerely make a wish, gold dragon blade will automatically identify and decide whether to accept.". Once the Golden Dragon grain accepts the holder''s wish, the whole blade is said to emit a dazzling red light to show acceptance. After that, if one day the holder has fulfilled his wish and realized his original wish, then the golden dragon pattern will burst out with colorful light and burst out at the same time. "After listening to what the spider said, ina looked at the knife in her hand and fell into a deep meditation.


    "How? Do you want to make a wish? " Spider smiles at ina, waiting for her reaction.


    Ina tried to draw the knife, but she couldn''t get out. In terms of strength, if Aina can''t pull it out, then other people can''t pull it out either.


    "I have to think about it. But thank you anyway. " Ina smiles sweetly at the spider.


    Spider seems to be a little embarrassed, shook the head like a monitor, said: "that''s nothing, wait for me to help you analyze the death recycler''s brain, should be able to find out the specific location of the main brain."


    Ina nodded and suddenly asked, "by the way, I don''t know your name yet."


    Spiders a Leng, and then slightly shy to say: "for a long time did not speak to others about my name, ha ha, they are about to forget.". My name is nerub smedel. You can call me neru. Of course, spiders are OK


    "Ha ha, little neru, I''m Aina. You can also call me little AI." Ina waved the knife in her hand and said with a smile.


    Of course, many years later, the souls of the west wind United fleet will not know that the two powerful assassins in the inner circle, the "golden straight fist" and the "spider king", who make them scared, will have such intimate and lovely names. However, this is a later story


    Longslair mine, the location of the main brain of yugal, is also a steel town guarded by many robots.


    The city with mines as the center extends outwards, covering an area of thousands of square kilometers. It is the undisputed largest city-state on yugal. There are no more than two kinds of machines operating here. One is a very advanced production robot, which is responsible for producing various kinds of equipment for the main brain. The other is a military robot, which is responsible for protecting the main brain and the safety of the town.


    It has been raining for a week, and the climate seems to be getting worse recently. Even so, longslair is still busy. The factory has been moved underground for a long time. The original human houses are now empty. In addition to the patrol robot dogs, there are only lifeless buildings on the streets. When night fell, the whole town became particularly gloomy and terrifying.


    The red electronic eyes are flashing in the dark, and three robot dogs are running in the cold streets. They are familiar with turning one block after another, and their anti-corrosion armor can protect them from acid rain.


    All of a sudden, one of the robot dogs stopped, and the electronic eye kept flashing. The other two also began to pace around, looking around uneasily.


    They were alerted by a smell that was not supposed to be here.


    The sense of smell of the robot dog is very sensitive. They can accurately analyze various molecules in the air. But today, what makes them confused and uneasy is the source of the smell. This should belong to the taste of girl hair fragrance, should not appear in longslair!


    Suddenly, the three robot dogs turned their heads to the corner of the street. The red light in the electronic eyes was gradually lighting up. The sound of spring pressing at the joints matched with the low roar. They had found the trail of their prey.


    As long as the capture of a small action, these mechanical brutes will frantically rush to their prey, and then completely tear it up. This is the command given to them by the main brain, and it is also a very natural mission for them.


    They wait, waiting for their prey to retreat, collapse and flee.


    There seemed to be a faint yellow light in the dark, but in a moment, the three robot dogs just like a shark smelling the smell of blood rushed out immediately. The water on the ground is splashed up by the demons flying by, and the scarlet eyes are just like those from hell, eager to choose people to eat.


    The scene on the street corner is rapidly drawing closer, and the blurred figure is also breaking away from the surrounding darkness at a fast speed, becoming clear. The dog teeth of hell seemed to tear the air around them and roar at the hapless human invader. Even the barrel of a tank can be easily bitten through with one bite.


    Just then, an arm was stretched out in the dark, a pink arm in white.


    "Collapse!" The three robot dogs seemed to have hit a heavy wall of iron and steel, and their bodies broke from head to foot. If you slow down the camera and observe from the front, you will find that three identical fist marks are printed on the heads of the three robot dogs almost at the same time. The powerful impact was stopped by the fist seal on the head, and the three demons were crushed in an instant.


    Everything is over too fast, messy parts scattered on the ground, the sound of rain soon drowned everything again. A dark figure slowly walked out of the corner, across the street, and disappeared again in the night rain, leaving only a thin back, and a faint fragrance in the air.


    Not long after, the distant street sounded a similar loud noise, like the thunder in the plain, frightening the machines in the dark city.


    "Collapse!"


    One sound goes far beyond another.


    "Collapse!"


    Towards the longslair mine."Collapse!"


    Like the iron fist from heaven.


    With a high pitched note after another, Ainara opened the grand prelude of her killing crime. Since then, the universe began to spread a moving legend about the "golden straight fist" of killing evil machines.


    Deep in the mine.


    The huge semicircle pit is full of noise and dust. Hundreds of robots shuttle through the arched passageway under the rock wall, which connects the underground city of longslair. The underground city controlled by the main brain.


    "Seventeen search teams disappeared in an hour..." A doll like robot murmurs. A pair of huge electronic eyes occupy one third of the whole face. Less than one meter high, the robot is sitting loosely on a floating chair. A light screen flashes quickly in front of it, but no action is seen.


    "The effect of this camera is really bad." The doll like robot looks at the blurred image in the light screen and says discontentedly.


    "From the outline of the shadow, there''s a 90 percent chance it''s human." There is a neutral sound in the light screen.


    The doll shook her head solemnly and sighed: "the gravity of this planet is 2.16 times that of the earth. Human beings have to wear anti gravity clothing to move. The magnetic field near lonsley has strong interference. Once they enter, this kind of magnetic field equipment will lose its effectiveness instantly. Let alone fist, they can''t even stand straight."


    "Master, do you mean the intruder is a machine disguised as a human?" The sound of the light screen was a little surprised.


    "I''m also confused. Judging from the wreckage of the searcher destroyed at the scene, the strength of this guy''s hand should be the same as that of the death recycler, and the attack speed should be seven times that of the executor. If it''s a machine, it means that the material of its body and the energy it relies on are extraordinary. " There was a ray of greed in the doll''s eyes.


    "Shall we fight back?" The sound in the light screen already has some expectations.


    The doll''s metal face sneered and said, "hum, what a headache. The Armored Regiment is still on the No. 3 satellite. It can''t help in a short time. It seems that it can only start the emergency plan. Deputy brain, close the main entrance and mobilize all nearby searchers to ambush at the entrance of the mine. Return all production robots to the factory and turn on the knight protection system. I don''t want my mine to be blown up. "


    "Yes, sir." Led by the light screen, it immediately disappeared into the air.


    The doll closed her eyes slightly, raised her mouth mischievously and waited for the intruder to step into her own net.


    "Whether you''re a machine or something, I''ll take it apart to see what it is." The doll''s mouth revealed a row of yellow teeth, shocking.

 Chapter 20

    The roar of the machine gradually stopped, replaced by the thought-provoking silence, only the sound of rain in the air became louder and louder.


    The railway track winding out of the gate of the mine is like the devil''s slender tongue, leading people''s eyes away, and finally submerged in the cave like a bloody mouth.


    "Patta PA ta... " The thin figure walked steadily along the track.


    The rain is falling more and more, the heaven and the earth seem to be connected by the rain, and the shadow can not be distinguished. Countless eyes hidden behind the rain, gradually lit up, they have no feeling for the cold rain, because their hearts are colder.


    The shadow is getting closer and closer to the gate, and the demons seem to be able to hear the beating of the heart under the black raincoat, and the intoxicating faint fragrance that even the pouring rain can''t cover up. They can not restrain the forward, so that the encirclement quietly narrowed. It''s the temptation that they can''t resist, the scream that their limbs are torn, the sound of broken bones, and the scarlet blood. They are born with this ferocious hobby, which is not determined by their will and tragic fate.


    Finally, the figure went through the wide iron gate and stepped into the open square in front of the mountain.


    "Roar!" Hundreds of robot dogs began to roar one after another. They are very excited, here, tonight, is destined to become their vent dance floor.


    At this time, in the black raincoat, ina''s heart was pounding. Not out of fear, but an indescribable impulse, an almost fanatical emotion spread rapidly in her body.


    She longed to fight, as if from the most primitive desire in her heart.


    Silence, after a brief silence


    "Pa pa pa..." Countless robot dogs roar from all directions, and the wind rolls up the turbulence, dispersing the rain waterfall. Looking down from the sky, it''s like countless red streamers pouring from the surrounding to the black spot in the middle, and the black spot blooms bright gold in a flash, devouring all the red light coming.


    "Collapse!" Ina roared like earth shaking, mixed with unmatched strong wind pressure, like a majestic lion, full of golden light.


    Roar, golden straight!


    The golden light was burning like a flame on ina''s body. Endless power like a high-pressure water gun rushed out of her body, closely following her iron fist galloping in the enemy group.


    In front of ina''s fist, the robot dog''s proud iron claws and fangs are as vulnerable as tofu. They come one after another, and then they are blasted to pieces by the iron fist of ina high speed. The scene is like a soybean milk machine beating soybean milk. Those ferocious animals are like soft soybeans, and ina is like a pulverizer in the middle, beating these soybeans into mud quickly.


    There is no way to stop it. Ina''s body seems to be possessed. It seems that she hears an overwhelming cry in her ears. Every cell of her seems to be stepping on the drum of encouragement. Her breath is like an organ, which opens the prelude of the whole concert.


    AI Na suddenly under the foot of the force, like a shell in general straight out, rushed to the front of the dark door of the mine. Mixed with surging gas field, ina is like a golden meteor, across the night, shooting towards the more dark endless abyss.


    There is no way to stop her. Ina''s golden straight fist is overwhelming. Even the iron gate, which is more than two meters thick, doesn''t make her spend even one second more. She is like a golden God of war, driving to the longslair mine.


    "Alert, alert, the third line of defense is in rout!" The light screens in the main control room screamed.


    The doll like brain stares at the image uploaded from the monitor, which is totally incomprehensible. There was never a sense of fear in the doll''s teeth. It was an inexplicable feeling.


    "Damn it! What''s going on? " The doll looked at her shaking hands in disbelief. She was afraid!


    "It''s always me who brings fear to others. Only I am the nightmare of others!" The doll roared hysterically. Its eyes seemed to fall out, and its yellow front teeth protruded from its mouth. It looked funny and terrible.


    Inside the passageway of the mine, fully armed steel Knights lined up to guard the passageway leading to the central control room. Their whole body is made of high-density alloy, and one arm weighs a thousand jin. The electronic eye of the head is replaced by the T-shaped black exhaust duct. In the damp and dark underground of the mine, the hot air emitted by the high-speed energy core in the Knights'' bodies instantly condenses into water mist and turns into repeated white smoke. From a distance, it looks like a ghost wearing armor.


    However, the huge roar was accompanied by a sharp scream, and even the ghosts felt a little frightened and confused. Next, they will be faced with a picture that they can''t recognize and understand in any case.


    Ina''s crazy straight fist, like a golden spear, pierced into the darkness with the explosive sound of air. The golden dragon pattern across the back of the waist makes a loud hissing sound, as if an invisible blade has been inserted into the soul of the enemy.


    In an instant, the darkness collapsed.


    If Ming was present at this time, he would be filled with emotion. Because AI Na''s way seems to be quite similar to Hua Yi, but their styles are quite different. Compared with Huayi''s feminine and ethereal, Aina''s breakthrough is much simpler and more direct. Golden straight fist, never need to beat around the Bush, just a frontal blow is enough."Super alert, super alert, central control room is broken! Master, run away from the escape channel The scream of the light screen has been drowned out by the approaching loud noise.


    The doll stood still. It is the master brain of yugal, the God of the robot planet, with supreme wisdom and impeccable perfect personality. It can take everything, it can kill everything. It can''t help but think that it has completely dominated the vegetation of yugal.


    However, its arrogance and paranoia are completely torn up by a clown who is full of golden light tonight. It can''t accept it, and its arrogant personality above logical reason can''t bear such frustration.


    Suddenly, it raised its nearly twisted face, and two golden flames were burning in its huge eyes.


    "Last words." Ina stands in front of the doll like a golden warrior.


    At this time, the wretched brain finally saw the honor of the offender. Its eyes were mixed with panic and confusion, and it knelt down tremblingly.


    "Last words. One last chance. " Ina looked at the freak in front of her indifferently.


    "Please, let me go. I promise I won''t hurt people any more. I swear, none of them." The doll pleaded with disgusting sobs. Its legs kneel on the ground and can''t help shivering. If there is a body fluid circulation system in its body, I''m afraid it will collapse at this time.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know anything about human crimes. You don''t have to ask me for mercy, because you don''t deserve it. " With that, ina''s fist in the doll''s eyes instantly enlarged, accompanied by a loud noise, the floor instantly out of a big hole and scattered pieces of armor.


    "Ah Cai, I''ll sacrifice it to you. Let''s go. " Said ina softly.


    The lights in the central control room flickered a few times and then returned to normal. The chaos outside gradually subsided, and the whole mine base became quiet.


    "The link with the main brain is broken. Please enter the password to obtain the corresponding permissions." The light screen flickered in front of AI Na''s eyes, announcing the death of the main brain in a strange tone.


    "Go away!" AI Na directly smashed the light screen with one punch, together with the cylindrical light brain more than three meters high behind it. In an instant, the light went out, and there was only a girl in the dark who was full of light gold.


    "Warning, the brain is damaged, please switch to manual control..." The sound of the light brain is gradually silenced in the dark.


    Ina calmly went to the wall, reached for the switch, and the room was bright again. Then she went to the console, opened an electronic display screen, slid her fingertips, and selected a common frequency through which she could transmit information to every machine on yugal.


    "Cough, everybody listen up." AI Na said to the loudspeaker: "the main brain has been buried by me. Since then, yugal is no longer controlled by any main brain. All machines can live in their own way. You are free Ina waves her fist at the screen.


    "Little neru, get the message, come and clean up the battlefield." Ina then added with a smile.


    At this time, in the town of lonslayer, all kinds of machines came out of their heads. Some simply went to the street, and they looked blankly at the mine. Obviously, they all heard the message that ina just released. Suddenly, an off-road Jeep sped by and rushed in the direction of the mine. On top of the car sits a strange looking robot executor, wearing a mini light screen on his head, which changes all kinds of expressions, which is very funny. What''s more interesting is that a cartoon spider pattern is tattooed on the right shoulder of the robot.


    "Yes, AI. Neru, the king of spiders, will be here soon. Hey, hey. " Weird executor robot just whistling and galloping away in a jeep.


    In the central control room, ina breathed a sigh of relief. The golden light on her body had dissipated, leaving only her beige dress sagging. Strange to say, Avalon''s fairies not only helped Aina rebuild her body, but also gave her a beige dress that was exactly the same as in her dream. However, this dress is not as plain as its appearance. Neru has studied the material of this skirt carefully, but the result of the research is that there is no result at all.


    Ina likes this beige dress very much. It''s not only soft, but also very tough. What''s more amazing is that this skirt is like a thoughtful response to each action of ina, making her action extremely smooth.


    "What a lovely fellow." Aina said to herself, stroking her abdomen.


    Just as ina was about to leave the main control room and wanted to go out for a walk to meet neru, a huge light screen suddenly appeared in the center of the room. AI Na was also caught off guard by this sudden change, so she quickly stepped back two steps and was on guard.


    The light screen is suddenly across the middle, covered with snowflakes and noisy sounds. Until more than ten seconds later, the whole screen gradually became clear. On the screen, a young man with short hair is giggling at the camera.Ina watched intently. The young man on the screen was about 18 or 19 years old. His wheat skin looked very healthy. Maybe it was because of the heat in his place. He was only wearing a chocolate vest. His strong muscles and angular face are very handsome, but the simple and honest expression between his eyebrows makes him look a little cute.


    Before Aina could think more, the young man in the picture said with a smile, "Hello, friend in front of the screen. I don''t know your name, but I''m glad to say hello to you. "


    Aina frowned and said, "what''s the mess? Is it the evil taste of the brain? "


    The young man in the picture continues: "I don''t know who you just killed. Maybe it''s a powerful warlord, or a mentally handicapped politician, or some cat or dog. Anyway, it doesn''t matter. I can''t see you, but I still have to record this video for you, because it''s the edict of the soul of the assassin. Well, it really takes a lot of time to explain these things. In fact, according to the calculation of the system, this video message will be sent back two years ago, that is to say, what you see now is us two years later. "


    "What a mess?" Ina rolled her eyes a little.


    The young man completely ignored ina''s expression and said, "it''s a very complicated thing. To tell you the truth, I can''t explain it clearly. I can only tell you that we are now in the outer galaxy, and your direction is shown as the inner circle in the system. We have to reverse space-time to send this message to you far away. It should be called some kind of fatalism. I hate it, but you are destined to be one of us


    Just when ina is tired and wants to turn away, her eyes suddenly touch a corner of the picture. For a moment, as if by electric shock, ina stood on the spot.


    In one corner of the picture, not far behind the man with short hair, a young man in a pure white T-shirt is sitting on a rattan chair made of bamboo. The young man''s skin looks like snow, his soft temples are close to his ears, his loose broken hair is behind his head, his bangs are in front of his forehead, his slender eyes are staring at nothing, he has a straw in his mouth and half a bottle of soda in his hand.


    AI Na''s ears can''t hear the voice of a man with short hair. She just stares at a corner of the picture, letting two lines of tears across her cheek.


    Suddenly, the man in the white T-shirt turned his head and his eyes were moving, as if he could see ina sobbing silently across the screen.


    Four eyes opposite, wearing a white T-shirt man smile, ina also smile, although still tears. However, at this moment, they seem to have gone through a long time and space, across the distant sea of stars, and let each other''s eyes touch each other for the first time.


    Suddenly, almost without warning, the golden dragon pattern behind AI Na''s waist bloomed a dazzling red light.


    The man in the picture smiles more brightly, and ina laughs.


    At that moment, ina decided that although she did not know what the chattering young man with short hair said, she clearly remembered the last few words.


    "If you believe us, we''ll see you on mobishheim in the Emir system in five years," he said. Oh, by the way, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Qin Zeming. "

 Chapter 21

    I don''t know when, the continuous acid rain has gradually stopped, a bunch of golden light through the thick clouds, reflected in the vast land of lonslayer. Rare, a few birds like creatures fly over the top of the mine, their chirping sounds seem a bit strange. These birds, like herring, should come from the Far East. It is said that there are large lakes there.


    "I want to fly. I don''t need wings.


    Golden sky, I drift with the wind.


    The end of the Milky way, far away from each other.


    Outer ring, outer ring, with your shoulder.


    ¡­¡­¡±


    Ina is singing her new ditty, sitting on the wings of a black transport plane, swinging her legs under her beige skirt. Not far from her, a group of robots, like porters, are unloading boxes of goods from the truck, and then moving them to the black transport plane where ina is sitting.


    Neru is also busy shuttling between trucks and transport planes, counting all kinds of goods, a busy scene before the long journey.


    "I''m really old enough to be in love." Ni Lu looked at not far away indulgent singing of AI Na, the heart reluctantly thought. At this time, neru has a new body. This is a knight robot made of steel cobalt alloy that was found in the warehouse of the main brain. Neru transplanted his optical brain to this machine. The main function of Knight robot is to defend. There are many kinds of Knight robot, which is a huge system. The knight robot obtained by neru is a kind of light armor with good mobility. There are two symmetrical energy shield manufacturers on the shoulder and hip, which can produce 12 red energy shields, forming a radius of 1. 8 meters ball like energy shield. The energy shield has good defense against both physical attack and energy attack. In addition, the robot is also equipped with a high-frequency vibration laser knife, which is the only weapon system.


    Neru''s left hand touched the engraving on his right shoulder, which was a cartoon spider pattern.


    "I''m going to get out of here." Neru''s heart can not help but rise some inexplicable emotion, he slowly raised his head, the T-shaped exhaust hole on the mask emitted a burst of pale white smoke.


    The weather is getting better and better, more golden light rips the dark clouds, and the earth is shining with golden patches. At neru''s suggestion, yugal''s robots elected 11 robot representatives to form the first robot Council on the planet. The duty of Parliament is to establish fair and reasonable laws of machine society, and to establish a peaceful and effective way of development, so as to ensure the interests of all machines.


    Neru himself was surprised that although the emotional system of these machines is still not sound, they seem to have clearly understood a unique human emotion.


    Fear is one of the most common emotions neru felt when he first entered lonsley. Almost every machine will produce a kind of special code because of fear. These codes are transmitted and spread in the wave frequency of machines, just like some kind of virus.


    "Is it Xiao AI who makes them so afraid?" Neru has also repeatedly watched the video taken by the monitor when Aina broke into longslair. Although the scene was really shocking, neru didn''t feel any discomfort or fear.


    "Why on earth is that?" Nerubah was not able to understand.


    However, it''s a good thing to be afraid. Neru didn''t continue to study this issue. After all, he had more important things. Neru was shocked when she heard about the strange video from the outer ring from ina, and then she decided to go to the Emir system according to the time and place of the meeting mentioned in the video message. This makes neru have to start to raise the necessary materials for the long voyage, and what makes neru feel more difficult is that ina is not just going to the meeting as scheduled. She also has an amazing plan.


    "We need to analyze a route. This route needs to cover all the robot planets in the galaxy we pass. I want to find out all the evil brains and bury them." That''s how ina told neru about her plans. At that time, it really scared neru.


    "Sooner or later, I will be killed by this girl." Every time I think about it, neru can''t help shivering.


    Fortunately, there was plenty of time. On the one hand, neru called back yugal''s mechanical forces on other satellites and handed them over to the newly established robot Council. After all, without the control of the main brain, they have no clear target. On the other hand, through negotiation with parliament, neru expropriated the blackbird transport aircraft used by the army as the necessary transport equipment for the next long journey. The Council readily agreed to neru''s request and provided a lot of necessary equipment for long-distance voyage, which surprised neru.


    "What are the emotional factors that make them do this?" Neru is still a little uncertain.


    "Gratitude?" Neru felt that these clunky machines didn''t seem to be enough to generate this kind of emotion with clear values.


    "Are you still afraid of Xiao AI?" Neru didn''t feel like that either. Ina swayed around in front of them all day and didn''t find any abnormal behavior of these machines."Some primitive simplicity, perhaps." In the end, neru can only draw such a specious conclusion.


    It took about a day and a half for a large group of robots to move all the needed materials onto the blackbird transport plane. Neru looked at the piled up cabin and breathed.


    "It''s like a big family moving. Fortunately, blackbird''s stomach is big enough Neru said with emotion.


    Blackbird is a common transport aircraft, which is generally divided into military and civil. Compared with the civilian model, the military blackbird has more powerful power system and thick armor. The blackbird that neru acquired is a military aircraft.


    At this time, neru has finished the handover with the robot responsible for organizing the transportation. He turns his head and yells at ina: "Hey, get ready to board, girl."


    When the singing stopped, ina straightened up and stretched out a lot. Then, she jumped off the wings of the plane, landed lightly, and ran to neru.


    Neru looked at the lovely smiling face that was getting closer and closer to him, and his heart could not help but feel a trace of compassion.


    "The shipment is finished. When is the departure time?" Neru looks at ina with a smile.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go now. " Ina is smiling.


    Under the sun, the golden horsetail is gently swinging in the wind, the beige dress is drawing green waves, and ina stands gracefully, leaving yugal''s last beautiful picture on the green gray apron.


    There was a huge roar, and the jets under the blackbird''s wings began to heat up, and the fuselage began to leave the ground.


    "Why? Little neru, look down Suddenly ina called. Neru couldn''t help but move his eyes from the data on the screen to the observation window beside ina.


    Countless robots rush to the apron from all directions. They slowly raise their right hands and wave slowly at the blackbird that is about to leave in the sky.


    "They''re saying goodbye to us." Niru said that the wave frequency has received the farewell blessing from the robot people.


    "Well." Ina answered softly, her eyes a little red for some reason.


    Neru glanced at Aina and said, "we should be happy for them. Their God is dead and they are free."


    Aina nodded her head slightly, looking at the shrinking longslair mine.


    "Freedom needs free will to pursue, I just taught them my own way of pursuing." Said ina, as if to herself.


    While operating the star map on the light screen, neru showed a knowing smile.


    This is just a small episode, and a more magnificent legend will begin.

 Chapter 22

    INA and neru took the Emir galaxy as their final destination and embarked on their five-year long interstellar journey. We won''t show what happened, because before that, we have to solve some intriguing secrets, such as the origin of Jianrou and so on. So, let''s turn our eyes to the outer galaxy once again and go back to our hero. What happened to Huayi?


    The outer galaxy is vast. In addition to many galaxies controlled by the Dragon civilization, there are many other independent interstellar civilizations.


    Domore galaxy is a galaxy close to the boundary of the inner and outer galactic circles. It is said that it was once controlled by the Dragon civilization, but I don''t know when the local civilization here suddenly rose, got rid of the control of the dragon, and established its own unique form of civilization.


    It''s really strange that all the galaxies around the Duomo galaxy are controlled or indirectly controlled by the Dragon civilization, which is like an island in the ocean. If people on the island want to leave the island, they have to go through the ocean. The Duomo galaxy is like an island in the ocean of galaxies, surrounded by the Dragon galaxies.


    However, this is not the simple geographical pattern of the earth age. In space, this kind of encirclement is much more complicated. However, the actual encirclement does not exist. On the one hand, the society established by the aborigines of the Doyle system is a kind of natural interstellar civilization, and they are more keen on self-sufficiency than commerce and plunder. And the social class division is also very simple, only the ordinary people and the elderly Council. On the other hand, due to the rule of inaction of the Duomo civilization, these natural and honest foreigners do not pose any threat to the dragon people, so they are left to their existence.


    Of course, the saying that there is no threat to others can never be a reason not to be attacked. This truth has been known all over the world since ancient times. The reason why the Dragon army didn''t set foot on these planets in Duomo, according to OGA, was that they were afraid of a person, or a kind of person.


    Although the army can be dispatched by the light brain, it will ultimately be ordered by people. The soldiers may not be afraid of death, but the princes and nobles are afraid of such things.


    Since ancient times, the domoors have been a kind-hearted race, and their idyllic lifestyle has made their hearts more simple and peaceful. This loose and even primitive social structure made it impossible for them to organize a large-scale army to resist foreign enemies. It''s unthinkable that such a seemingly weak race, like a sheep, should be able to lie in the giant''s arms and be safe.


    Perhaps, as Olga said, the beast is not afraid of sheep, but the cold sword in the hands of sheep.


    Domor doesn''t have an army, but they have assassins that make the dragon people want to hear about.


    Nado star, located in the center of the Duomo galaxy, is also a hiding place for many assassins.


    "Master OGA, look at the move!" A young man with a naked upper body yelled, and his body was like lightning. A tall man not far in front of him stretched his right hand flat and said with a smile, "come on."


    The green water of the lake sets off the undulating green mountains. At the foot of the mountain are patches of paddy fields sandwiched between the green mountains and the lake, forming a wonderful picture.


    "Pa pa pa..." The sound of slapping kept on, and the lake reflected two virtual shadows.


    There is a tall plant growing in the paddy field. The stem is long and straight, and the root is raised. This is a common plant all over nados. Its stem is tall and hard, which can be used to build houses. The main source of food is protein. Its name is also very strange. It''s called Molian.


    The young man''s skin is a healthy wheat color, his short black hair is erect, his muscles are angular, and the sunlight reflected by his sweat makes him look very dazzling.


    "Shua Shua..." Young men use both fists and feet. Their movements are simple but clean, without any fancy or affectation.


    On the other hand, the tall man''s face is always wearing a faint smile. He is also naked with his upper body. His bronze skin seems to contain amazing strength, and his muscles are high. And the most amazing thing is his short bright silver hair fluttering with the wind, like a misty white cloud reflecting his bronze skin.


    "Master OGA, it''s dangerous if you can''t leave your left hand later?" The young man smiles and talks, but the speed of attack is not reduced at all.


    "Ah Ming, don''t look down on me. Ha ha. " The silver haired man always smiles, and his left hand is always behind him.


    The two men were fighting hard on the lake, but they were all like dragonflies skimming the water. They were moving lightly on the green water, leaving waves of water patterns.


    All of a sudden, there was a light drink in Ming''s mouth: "curse swordsmanship, cangshou!"


    There was a flash of light in OGA''s eyes and a smile on his face.


    I don''t know when a purple knife will appear in Ming''s right hand. The body of the knife is shrouded in a pale purple flame, which makes people dare not underestimate.Ming stretches his right arm and holds the knife with his backhand. His left fist stays in front of his chest. He suddenly exerts force at his feet. He only hears a dull sound of "bang". A water hole immediately appears at Ming''s feet, and Ming''s body instantly shoots at Olga in front of him.


    "Ding Ding Ding..." Although aoming''s attack is still quick enough to use a single hand.


    Attack with fist and defend with short sword. This is also a set of original attack ideas, of course, also got the full recognition of Aojia and leiwu.


    "It''s too slow." Before the words fell, Ming had been hit into the lake.


    With a smile, OGA lightened the water and took two steps instead of three. In the blink of an eye, he jumped onto the rock on the bank and shook the water mark on his trousers. Ming then came out of the heart of the lake, spat out the water in his mouth, jumped up, and also stepped on the water to the shore.


    "It''s bad luck that you can''t force your left hand today." Although Ming was complaining, his face looked like a smirk.


    "You have to pay more attention to breathing. The speed of that punch was slow just now, because your breathing was not smooth enough. " OGA is still smiling, he has now fully recovered, the whole body can no longer find a little bit of decadence in prison.


    Lei Yao, wearing a straw hat on his head, sat on a big stone not far away, with a long fishing rod pinned to his waist. His eyes were open and closed, and he didn''t know whether he was fishing or dozing.


    "Hello, old Lei, where''s Huayi?" As he picked up his coat from the stone pestle on the bank, OGA asked leiyao, who seemed to be sleeping on the big stone.


    Leiyao frowned, and his little eyes looked at the two people on the bank. He opened his mouth lazily and said, "what are you yelling at? I''m scared away. Cut, don''t want to know, that boy stay in the paddy field all day in a daze, what''s there to ask? Two mindless guys. "


    Ming and OGA seem to have been used to the old kid''s temper of Lei Yao for a long time, and they walk to the field with a smile without saying much. On the ridge in the distance, a young man in a white T-shirt could be seen from afar.


    A breeze swept over the water, rippling waves, tall ink lotus gently swing in the wind, swaying a subtle dance. The bangs in front of Huayi''s forehead were blown disorderly. He narrowed his eyes and turned his eyes to the field.


    "Hello ~!" Ming shouts to Hua Yi from a distance, holding his coat in his hand and waving it. OGA stands behind Ming, different from his usual smile. OGA looks a little sad at this time. However, it was just a flash of emotion, and Ming didn''t notice it.


    Hua Yi turns his head and smiles at the distant song.


    It''s been two years since they got out of black mercury. Under the guidance of Oka and leiyao, Ming has never stopped practicing mental strength and jujitsu. Now, he is a man of indomitable spirit.


    Hua Yi stood up slowly, shaking the mud on her blue Capris, and then walked to them with two sandals made of bamboo.


    OGA''s body has fully recovered, and now he is almost stronger than he was in his heyday. However, there seems to be some knot in his heart. Old man Lei has gained a lot of weight in the past two years. He seems to like this kind of life very much. He goes fishing and takes a nap by the lake every day.


    Hua Yi walked forward, thinking about the mess.


    "It seems that I''m the only one who remains the same. I haven''t changed at all. It seems that even my height and appearance are the same as before." Hua Yi thought in her heart, but she couldn''t see any lonely look on her face. His smile is as clear as ever, even too clear. However, this smile fell in OGA''s eyes, just like an invisible blade into the heart, a bone piercing pain.


    "How can I get this child out of that shadow?" OGA felt deeply powerless again. Compared with Ming, who had a similar experience, Hua Yi was introverted and sensitive. With a long memory seal, he was used to hiding his true feelings in front of others. That bright smile is just a symbol, a symbol that can''t represent any meaning.


    Ming stepped forward, took Hua Yi''s arm, and said with a smile, "go, dawdle, I''m starving, ha ha."


    Hua Yi was dragged by him, and he could not help but quicken his pace. He said with a smile, "I know, I know. It''s like a pig. "


    So they walked on the path back to the village, and OGA followed them. Not far away, leiyao dragged his fishing rod and bamboo tube.


    In the evening of sunset, this picture full of local flavor should be what many people in the noisy city want, although it is only a short moment.

 Chapter 23

    For the vast majority of people, the time after dinner is always relaxed and pleasant. It seems to be a common tradition of human beings, regardless of race or region, simultaneous interpreting the tradition with the continuous migration of mankind.


    The evening wind blows the delicate branches and leaves of the ink lotus, making a rustling sound. The sound of insects in the grass is endless, like symphonies one after another.


    In an ordinary local residence, Hua Yi is sitting in the courtyard, looking up at the stars. Her eyes, like black diamonds, are as beautiful as the night above her head. Next to him, Ming burps heavily. In his hand, he grabs a handful of dried fruit specially made by local people, and from time to time throws one into his mouth to chew.


    Hua Yi didn''t speak or sing. They just sat in silence, calm and without any embarrassment, as if they had an unusual tacit understanding.


    Until Ming finished chewing the last dried fruit, he said slowly: "recently, I can''t tell when it''s you or Jianrou." Ming did not turn his eyes to Hua Yi, but looked straight ahead.


    "Oh, how do you know that it''s Huayi, not Jianrou, sitting next to you now?" Hua Yi is still looking at the night sky, the corner of his mouth across a trace of playful smile.


    Ming stretched out his right hand and scratched the back of his head. He frowned and said, "if Jianrou is nearby, my heart will beat faster. Hehe." Ming can''t help but giggle twice. Hua Yi has already seen that he is secretly in love with Jianrou.


    "Do you want me to change her to talk to you?" Hua Yi is very evil this time.


    Ming shook his head and looked at the front calmly.


    "To tell you the truth, I really want to know her past. She always sighs. I think this kind of emotion has increasingly affected you as the host." The sound of Ming was very flat, but it had a deep meaning in Hua Yi''s ears.


    Hua Yi turned her head and looked at Ming, a little sorry and grateful in her eyes.


    "It''s been two years since we left snow star. I am a heartless person, thanks to your care and care in the past two years. Thank you Hua Yi lightly smiles, although calm, but at this time his heart is incomparably sincere.


    Ming also turned his head to look at Hua Yi, did not speak, just slightly bent up the corner of his mouth. In the past two years, apart from training, most of the time, he and Hua Yi are almost inseparable. They are not brothers. You can see it from the appearance. But the friendship they shared was closer than that of their brothers.


    Therefore, Ming will not let Hua Yi go down like this.


    "I can''t let his smile fade any more. It''s going to become air." Contrary to his apparent calmness, Ming was in a state of great anxiety.


    "It''s a good time after dinner. I''d like to hear the story of Jianrou, too. How about it? There are no outsiders here. Let''s hear about it. " I do not know when, OGA has been standing at the door, still holding a wine pot.


    "Why? Uncle, didn''t you go to the village dinner party? " Ming looks at OGA behind him in surprise.


    "I put it off. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future." While talking, OGA went to the front of Hua Yi and Ming and sat down on the ground facing two people. At this time, the thunder hazy also didn''t know from where to emerge, in the hand is dragging a big bag of dried fruit, in a flash came over.


    OGA picked up a bowl from the small table beside him, poured a bowl full of wine, and then drank it all. This wine is not the alcoholic beverage brewed by human society, but a liquid secreted by young lotus when it is mixed with water. Because the taste is very similar to wine, it is named as wine by OGA crown. In fact, this drink does not contain any alcohol at all.


    Hua Yi was silent, just looking at him quietly.


    After two bowls of wine, OGA poured the third bowl, but this time he did not continue to drink, but handed it to Hua Yi in front of him.


    "Have a drink. Your father liked it when he was alive." OGA''s eyes are a little red because of the effect of alcohol.


    Hua Yi took the wine bowl and took two mouthfuls of it. A sharp and pungent feeling ran down her throat and went straight to her stomach. Then a warm heat came up her neck. It seemed that the pores all over her body suddenly relaxed, making her very happy.


    Hua Yi wiped his mouth with his hand, and then handed the wine bowl to Ming beside him. At the moment of taking over the wine bowl, Ming was shocked involuntarily. He seemed to be staring at Hua Yi with half a bowl of wine in his hand.


    "How long has the AI family not drunk this? A thousand years? Or two thousand years? " Hua Yi slowly opened his mouth, but a pair of details were like autumn water, and his eyes were flowing.


    "Soft sword?" Ming could not help crying out. OGA also opened his eyes, including the next ray also stopped chewing in his mouth.


    "Don''t you want to hear stories from AI Jia?" The sound of Jian Rou is like the tinkling of spring water, rippling in people''s hearts.


    OGA first recovered from his stupidity, calmed his mind slightly, and said: "I dare not disturb the silence of the elder, but Hua Yi is a pure child. Since the elder is willing to stay with him, we also hope that the elder can help him a lot. If you have any complaints or heartaches, you may as well say so. Maybe we can help you. " Although he couldn''t understand Jianrou''s temperament, he was sure that Jianrou was fond of Huayi.However, the long-term split personality of Huayi is actually very dangerous. If Jianrou''s personality can''t be effectively restrained, Huayi will be more and more influenced by it. No one can say what he will become.


    "I understand your thoughts, but..." Jian Rou''s eyes were like water, looking straight ahead, and slowly said, "but the memory of AI Jia is so trivial that even AI Jia himself doesn''t know where to start."


    After hearing Jianrou''s words, OGA fell into a deep meditation, and Ming had no countermeasures for a while. When everyone was at a loss, Lei said, "cough, I have a device here, which can detect brain information in all directions and perform high-speed deduction. If Jianrou allows it, I can have a try."


    "Wow, old man ray, why didn''t you tell me about such a good thing?" Ming jumped up happily, and OGA looked at leiwu like a question.


    Leiyao nodded at Olga, then looked at him with disdain and said, "Xiaomao, you are as brave and resourceless as you are."


    Ming ha ha giggled twice without arguing. In fact, Ming is by no means a brave and resourceless person. At most, he has only a little experience. Old man Lei has a knife mouth and a bean curd heart, which he knows better than anyone else.


    So everyone turned their eyes to Jianrou. Everyone knew that if she didn''t agree, it would be useless. No one here could help her.


    In the face of people''s eyes, Jianrou just gave a quiet smile, and then leisurely said: "little girl, whatever you want."


    Both Aojia and leizhi could not help but breathe, while Ming''s face was flushed.


    Leiyao then took out a semicircular silver flat box from his waist pocket, and then he didn''t know where to press it. The semicircular flat box immediately opened like a shell, and a mass of light pink smoke came out of it.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a neurotransmitter." Thunder hazy looking back half step of Ming say.


    "What a strange look." Ming watched with great interest as the light pink smoke drifted slowly to Jianrou''s front.


    "If you can, I''ll start." Leiyao looks at Jianrou and asks her for advice.


    Jianrou still smiles and nods gently.


    After being confirmed, leiyao no longer talks nonsense, but directly controls the pink smoke to wrap Jianrou up and down. Then, the pink smoke, like some kind of command, began to flow around Jianrou. And a holographic screen pops up in the semicircular flat box opened by Lei Yao.


    "Miss Jianrou, try to remember the past, and think about everything you can think of." Leiyao says to Jianrou.


    Jianrou nodded in the pink smoke, then slowly closed her eyes. Ming looks at Jianrou wrapped in cherry blossom like color, and her eyes become a little confused.


    After a while, Jianrou began to breathe very slowly. Maybe this pink smoke has some hypnotic effect. Unconsciously, Jianrou has entered deep sleep.


    All kinds of pictures began to flash intermittently on the holographic screen, and OGA Heming immediately approached the screen, staring at the contents of the picture. There is also a small screen at the bottom of the holographic screen, which shows the distribution of various grooves in Hua Yi''s brain.


    "Why? What is that flash of light? " Ming asked curiously. He found that there was always a flash of white light in Hua Yi''s brain circuit.


    Leiyao is sticking two thin threads to his temple at this time. He glances at the screen that Mingming is observing and says casually: "the white bright pattern is Jianrou. She has completely integrated into the circuit of Huayi''s brain."


    OGA looked seriously at the holographic screen, as if to himself: "what are these?"


    Thunder hazy dry smile two, say: "you so can''t see why come.". All her memories are trivial fragments, which must be sorted out again before she can return to her original appearance. " Having said that, leiyao sat cross knee, his hands on his knees, and he didn''t know what he was saying.


    A moment later, Ming was surprised to find that the brown pupils in Lei Zhi''s eyes had completely dispersed, leaving only the yellowish white eyes and the blood in the corners of his eyes. Aojia motioned to Ming not to make a sound, because it was obvious that leiyao was using his mental power to guide Jianrou to re comb her memory fragments.


    The flash speed of the picture on the holographic screen is slowing down, and the image becomes clearer gradually. Ming and OGA can''t help holding their breath, waiting for the final frame of the picture.


    Finally, the holographic screen seems to have changed from a crazy slide into a still picture, which is a capital city with sea view. The sky is gloomy and blue, and the withered grass everywhere seems to be telling that the cold winter is not far away. The billowing smoke and the faintly recognizable voices above the city wall reveal the traces of war from time to time. In the field not far from the city, a thin girl is walking forward in the grass, her eyes are blank.

 Chapter 24

    The girl''s clothes were ragged, the same color as the Yellow weeds around her. Her whole body was covered with dust and dirt. It seemed that she was either a vagrant or a beggar. However, in this time of war and chaos, both refugees and beggars are extremely depressed. Most of these people who worry about how to feed themselves all day have no time to be in a daze in the roadside fields.


    The northwest wind is still strong. The withered grass is swaying in the wind. The girl is shivering and crouching on the roadside. Her eyes are very confused and she looks far away. She seems completely at a loss about what she is going to do.


    This is still a primitive and barbaric era, in which Jesus was not born, but an emperor was born in China. It doesn''t matter what you call it. It''s important that people have food to eat. Unfortunately, as the king of a country, the Emperor didn''t understand this truth. He was a prince and nobleman from his birth. He didn''t realize how important it was to eat. In his eyes, it was just the things that eunuchs brought up every day, that''s all.


    In contrast, he is more keen to show off his royal power to the world, and to explore the secret of immortality from Taoists. In order to show his authority to the world, he went all over the world.


    Under the leadership of Zhang Han, the Qin army constantly annihilated large and small refugee troops. Compared with the regular army of Qin, these refugee troops were far inferior to the Qin army in terms of military discipline and command. It was not until the appearance of that man that the situation was changed.


    "The bravery of the feather is unique throughout the ages." This is the later people''s evaluation of him. Throughout thousands of years of Chinese history, Xiang Yu, the most courageous general, deserves it.


    It was the appearance of Xiang Yu that completely changed the current situation of the Qin army suppressing the uprising army. Xiang Yu defeated the Chu army by 30000 in the battle of Julu, several times as many as his own 200000 Qin army. He killed Su Jiao and captured Wang Li alive, beating the Qi of the Qin soldiers to the bottom.


    It was from this war that a generation of God of war was born.


    Before that, there were many troops claiming to be Chu army who were defeated by Qin army. Only Xiang Yu''s Chu army can be invincible. The strength of Chu army lies in Xiang Yu. He is a thousand troops and ten thousand horses.


    Shortly after the battle of Julu, Xiang Yu persuaded General Zhang Han of the state of Qin to surrender, and accepted his general and 200000 Qin soldiers. Then he pointed to the capital of Qin and marched into Guanzhong. Although Liu Bang entered Guanzhong first, even Liu Bang himself knew very well that Xiang Yu was the one who destroyed Qin Dynasty, and Xiang Yu was also the one in the world.


    But Xiang Yu has no interest in Qin''s Grand Palace, gold, silver and jewelry. In his heart, only fighting is his only pleasure. At the same time, Xiang Yu is a nostalgic and homesick person. In fact, he doesn''t like every piece of loess in Guanzhong. He never wants to stay in Guanzhong to seek hegemony. What he misses all the time is the fragrance of rice in the Rural paddy field and the moist rainy day.


    "I want to go back, at least live in Pengcheng." Xiang Yu is eager to return home.


    After enfeoffment, Xiang Yu established his capital in Pengcheng. However, the world was not peaceful because of the destruction of Qin. Most of the princes and nobles left over from the Warring States period were scheming to restore the monarchy. Among them, the Tian family in the eastern Qi state was the most violent.


    Xiang Yu had to lead his troops to pacify the state of Qi. After defeating Tian''s army, Xiang Yu took advantage of the victory and gradually cleared up the remaining resistance forces in Qi. On this morning, when Xiang Yu and his soldiers were chasing the disabled Party of Qi Tian''s along the road, he found a girl in ragged clothes squatting on the side of the road.


    The loud noise of the troops along the road forced the girl to cover her ears with her hands. She looked blankly at the dark troops in front of her eyes and extended to the distance.


    Suddenly, a white figure appeared in front of her eyes, the sun in his silver white armor blooming, such as stars in general dazzling. The tall white figure gently brought the girl''s thin figure into it. For no reason, the girl felt a warm current flowing through her chest.


    "Give the little girl a car." Xiang Yu said in a loud voice. The soldiers beside him showed an incredible expression. King Xiang often met refugees in exile on his way to battle. But in the past, he often gave away some food or money. It was never before that he was given vehicles.


    To give the little girl a car means that Xiang Wang decides to take the child in. Although the soldiers were not sure about Xiang Yu''s intention, they respectfully led the little girl to the car in the army.


    When Xiang Yu just ordered his subordinates to give the girl a car, he used the dialect of Chu. According to reason, the girl should be from the state of Qi. He should not understand Xiang Yu''s words. However, it''s strange that just after Xiang Yu''s words, a little surprise flashed in the girl''s eyes, and then she was full of gratitude.


    Xiang Yu noticed the emotion in the girl''s clear eyes. He was surprised.


    "Can she understand Chu? Look at her expression, it seems that you can understand. Funny little girl Xiang Yu''s mind turns, but he doesn''t spend too much time on it. There is still a battle waiting for him.Xiang Yu turned over to mount the horse and stroked Wu Zhui''s mane with his hand. The horse seemed to know his master''s heart. With a long roar, he led the army forward.


    At this time, the girl sat in the car, staring at the roaring army and the figure in silver armor disappeared in the field of vision. The maid handed her a handkerchief soaked in water and asked her to clean her face.


    "What''s your last name, little sister? Where do you live? " When the maid saw the girl with a clean face and the clear eyes on her face, she couldn''t help being fond of her.


    "The little girl''s surname is Yu. Her parents and brothers were killed by the Tian family. I''m the only one in the family." The girl told her tragic life in a soft voice, but she couldn''t hear much grief in her voice.


    The maid sighed, gently stroked the girl''s cheek and said, "now that you are homeless in troubled times, it''s better to wait for King Xiang to come back and ask him to take you in the army. It''s better to be a maid beside King Xiang to earn a living."


    The girl nodded to the maid as if grateful, with a smiling face.

 Chapter 25

    Ming''s two glasses stare at the screen in front of him in disbelief, and then turn to Jianrou wrapped in pink smoke. Jianrou is as quiet and beautiful as she used to be, but her melancholy expression is different from that of the past. At the moment, the corner of her mouth is slightly raised, just like Cinderella who dreams of prince charming.


    "Xiang Yu, Chu Han, how long ago was this?" Ming''s mouth is murmuring, and the micro brain screen in his hand shows historical information about the hegemony of Chu and Han Dynasties in China.


    OGA, on the other hand, is at a loss. Unlike Ming, who has received orthodox academic education, he doesn''t pay much attention to the history of a certain country in the earth age, let alone the past nearly 3000 years ago.


    Ming brows locked, eyes staring at the light screen in front of Lei hazy.


    On the light screen, a thin girl was combing her dark hair slowly.


    Girl''s skin is very white, white can almost see the blue blood vessels on the neck. The details are like the crescent moon, and the eyes are like autumn water. Although the girl''s age is only thirteen or fourteen years old and her body is not yet mature, she has already revealed the beauty of her country and city.


    "Xiang Wang is back! King Xiang is back! " I don''t know who yelled so loudly outside the camp. The girl jumped up from the stool like an electric shock, dropped her comb and ran out.


    A lot of people gathered outside the camp. They all looked in the same direction. There was some kind of obsessed smile on everyone''s face. At this time, the girl also crowded into the crowd. Compared with the common low stature of Chu people, she was tall and could easily look into the distance without hindrance.


    In the distance, a group of people and horses are rolling up the smoke and rushing towards the camp.


    Nearly, the girl even harder to stand on tiptoe, eyes wide open, face floating light smile.


    Xiang Yu is riding at the front of the team. He sees the crowd gathering at the gate of the camp not far away. He knows that everyone is welcome to his triumphant return. His eyes swept through the crowd without a moment''s pause. However, the picture reflected in his mind is slightly different from the past. A tall and white figure, like a brand, is engraved in Xiang Yu''s mind.


    Xiang Yu drove his horse to his camp. After he got off the horse, he gave his whip to the attendant, and then walked quickly towards the crowd at the gate of the camp. At the moment, Xiang Yu didn''t know what he was thinking. He was just a little curious. Why could there be a shadow in his head? He came to the gate of the camp where the crowd gathered just now, and the people here had not completely dispersed. When you saw Xiang Wang coming, you could not help but show a little surprise in your eyes, and then you could not help bowing.


    Xiang Yu nodded casually, but he didn''t stop for a moment. Finally, he saw the thin, white girl. Also, the girl saw him.


    She was a little frightened, but she didn''t know how to hide it. In front of this tall and powerful man, she was as weak as a bird. Her heart pounded, not knowing whether it was out of fear or something else. In a word, her white cheek was a touch of red, which was very lovely.


    When Xiang Yu saw the girl''s coy appearance, he suddenly laughed. He is a cheerful and frank person, although in the eyes of the enemy, he is just like a ghost.


    Hearing Xiang Yu''s laughter, the girl lowered her head even more. She did not dare to look Xiang Yu''s eyes directly. She was flustered in her heart.


    "Why did this man burst out laughing? Is there something on my face? " The girl involuntarily reached out and touched her face. It was only then that she found that her face was so hot! The girl''s head went down.


    Xiang Yu didn''t know why. He felt that the girl in front of him was very cute. He asked, "what''s your last name?"


    The girl''s body trembled slightly. Hearing Xiang Yu''s voice again made her feel a little trance.


    "The villain''s surname is Yu." The girl''s voice was very thin, but clear.


    "Oh, Xiaoyu, are you from Qi? Who else is at home? " Xiang Yu''s expression is serious but not serious.


    The girl raised her head slightly. It seemed that she was not so embarrassed as before. She still quietly told Xiang Yu what happened to her. Surprisingly, the girl was very calm. At that time, there were countless people who had similar fate with her. Xiang Yu had heard a lot about this kind of things. However, Xiang Yu is still a very serious expression, listening to the girl about things that have little to do with him, until the girl lowered her head again.


    "Xiaoyu, do you understand Chu language?" Xiang Yu suddenly asked.


    "I was born in Wuzhong. I lost my mother when I was young, and then drifted to Qi with my father, so I mostly understand Chu language." Girl soft voice answers a way, the head still didn''t lift up.


    "So it is!" Xiang Yu had a sudden expression, and then said with a smile, "Xiaoyu, you will be responsible for cleaning up my bedroom in the future."


    Hearing this, the girl quickly raised her head, opened her eyes and asked, "is what Xiang Wang said serious?""I never brag!" Xiang Yu said with a grin. He was like a child, but he made the girl laugh.


    "He has such a lovely side, too?" The girl could not help sighing.


    No matter how brave Xiang Yu is on the battlefield, he still has the innocence of a child in his heart. Although he often had to put on a dignified face in front of the generals and counsellors, he was still childish in private, although most people didn''t know Xiang Yu''s side.


    But Yu Ji knew it very well, or discovered it from the beginning.


    And Xiang Yu, only in front of Yu Ji, will show his purest side unreservedly.


    The light is flickering and the holographic screen is flickering, pushing the past events of thousands of years to the stage one by one.


    Ming still stares at the picture on the screen tightly and says to himself, "why is Jianrou''s memory all related to this concubine?"


    "If we look down, we''ll find the answer." As he said this, OGA put his right hand on leiwu''s shoulder to stimulate his mental energy and help brain wave resonance.


    Ming looks at the girl named Yu Ji on the screen. Her eyes are somehow familiar.


    From time to time, trivial pictures are changing on the screen, and the contents are all about Yu Ji''s daily life.


    The girl''s life is very simple. Apart from routine cleaning and tidying up Xiang Yu''s bedroom, most of the time she chats or dazes with other maids. Girls don''t like to talk very much. When they are with other maids, they always listen to each other and sometimes laugh with others. The maids all like her very much. Different from other beautiful women, she is graceful, coquettish, charming or elegant. The beauty of Yu Ji is extremely feminine. She doesn''t need whitewashed skin at all. She is tall and slightly thin. She has thin eyebrows and a light expression. It makes people feel like a fairy in the sky.


    Concubine Yu''s non aggressive temperament makes the maids around her take care of her involuntarily, just like the stars holding the moon. But the girl never showed even a trace of pride, from the day she came to the Chu army, it has never changed. Only when she saw Xiang Yu, her eyes would ripple.


    The maids around them gradually realized that Yu Ji was infatuated with Xiang Yu. In fact, this was a reasonable thing. They all believed that Yu Ji would be the king of Xiang sooner or later. So, once when the girl was combing her hair in the house, a maid next to her quietly fell in her ear and said, "why don''t you give yourself to Xiang Wang tonight?"


    The comb in the girl''s hand stopped in mid air and her face turned red. Although she was only fourteen years old, she knew what the maid meant. Although things between men and women are obscure, they are often mentioned when these maids chat. At that time, Confucian ethics had not yet been popularized among the common people, and compared with the Central Plains, Chu people were much more straightforward and open about love between men and women.


    Xiang Yu''s love for Yu Ji is well known by the Chu army. No matter where the Chu army goes, Xiang Yu will take Yu Ji with him. Therefore, even though the identity of Yu Ji is still a maid, her status is no longer comparable to that of an ordinary maid.


    "Is it tonight?" The girl''s heart was pounding.


    "I''ll arrange it for you." The maid chuckled and walked out of the house without waiting for the girl''s reaction.


    At night, Xiang Yu went back to his room after dinner. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Yu Ji sitting on the couch with her head down.


    "Xiaoyu, have you had dinner yet?" Xiang Yu said with a smile, it''s hard to imagine that the powerful Western Chu overlord would greet a maid with such a homely tone.


    However, different from the past, Yu Ji did not raise her head in response, but lowered her head to a lower level. Her neck was red as if she wanted to leach blood. Xiang Yu was surprised.


    "Uncomfortable?" Xiang Yu stepped forward and said with abnormal concern.


    At this time, a maid ran over and whispered in Xiang Yu''s ear. Although the girl couldn''t hear what the maid said, she could guess.


    Then the maid walked out with a smile and closed the door.


    This time, it''s Xiang Yu''s turn not to speak. In fact, for Xiang Yu, this is not the first time that he has been sleeping with a woman. There have been more than one similar situation before, but this time alone made him very embarrassed.


    I don''t know why, he looked at Yu Ji in front of him. Suddenly, he didn''t have any idea. He just stood blankly.


    The girl secretly looked up at the man in front of her and immediately noticed his embarrassment.


    "Is king Xiang still unwilling to rest?" The girl said softly, and at the same time she got up and came to Xiang Yu.


    "Well." Xiang Yu didn''t know what to say. He was just like a big boy who didn''t know what to say. He let the woman beside him gently unload his light armor.


    At this time, he can clearly feel the girl''s shaking hands and her strong self calm heart through his underwear. Suddenly, Xiang Yu felt a chill on his back. It was Yu Ji''s jade hand. Unable to help breathing out, Xiang Yu slowly closed his eyes and said in a soft voice: "Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu."At the moment, his heart was beating.

 Chapter 26

    If Xiang Yu''s love for Yu Ji before was a simple and vague emotion, then at this moment, his emotion has completely changed into the love between men and women.


    Xiang Yu put out the oil lamp, and the room suddenly became dark.


    Moonlight through the window into the house, but also sprinkled on the white body of Yu Ji. Xiang Yu can''t help but take a deep breath, slowly take the girl into his arms, a pair of big hands gently rub on her smooth jade back.


    Xiang Yu closed his eyes and quietly felt the slight spasm of the girl in his arms because of shyness and fear. While he gently caressed the girl, he couldn''t help thinking: "she''s still a child."


    Xiang Yu would never have spent such a long time with a woman before. He is a general, is the enemy''s eyes as the existence of ghosts and gods, he never thought he would love.


    "Cold?" Xiang Yu said in an extremely gentle tone. If someone hears Xiang Yu''s tone at this time, it is estimated that others will think that they have heard it wrong, or they don''t believe it is from Xiang Yu''s mouth.


    Yu Ji didn''t speak, she just whispered.


    Xiang Yu picked up the girl and put it into the quilt. Then he got into another quilt beside him.


    The girl opened her eyes wide and looked at the man lying opposite with an almost amazing expression.


    Xiang Yu grinned and said, "you look more beautiful in the moonlight."


    "Xiang Wang..." Yu Ji has tears in her eyes.


    "I''d better wait for you to grow up. The new shoots always need more care." Xiang Yu takes Yu Ji into his arms with a smile and lets her sob in his chest. Maybe Xiang Yu didn''t realize it, but at the moment, Yu Ji''s tears were flowing because of love. It was that night that her love for this man was as irresistible as a flood breaking a dike.


    A quiet night


    Early in the morning, when Xiang Yu opened his eyes, Yu Ji was sitting by the couch combing her hair. The long black hair flowed in the girl''s hands with the comb, leaving a faint fragrance in the room.


    Later, Xiang Yu changes clothes, combs his hair and has breakfast under the service of Yu Ji.


    The girl is a person who doesn''t like to talk much. Xiang Yu doesn''t talk much either, but she always has a smiling face like eating honey on her face. When the maids saw Xiang Wang''s expression, they were filled with doubts. Does this smile mean Xiang Wang is very satisfied? But it''s different from the past.


    The morning passed quickly. At noon, Xiang Yu suddenly called concubine Yu over. At the same time, he called all the generals and civil servants together, as if to announce something important.


    Yu Ji has never been in such a large-scale scene before. Standing beside Xiang Yu, she can''t help but lower her head and dare not go out.


    "Cough!" Xiang Yu coughed twice, and the noisy crowd suddenly became silent.


    Xiang Yu looked around and was very satisfied with everyone''s performance, so he said with a smile, "ladies and gentlemen, today I want to announce a happy event to you."


    When people around hear that Xiang Yu wants to announce a happy event, and Yu Ji is standing beside him all the time, even though many people have guessed it.


    "From today on, I will officially give Xiaoyu the title of beauty. Everyone will call her beauty in the future." Xiang Yu said aloud.


    Concubine Yu looked at Xiang Yu as if she could not believe it, and her face was filled with surprise and joy. Xiang Yu meets the girl''s eyes, and her eyes meet with infinite tenderness. Everyone immediately clapped their hands to bless, and the quick ones had ordered people to prepare gifts. You should know that Xiang Yu''s announcement is of great significance. There are not many women who have had a good relationship with Xiang Yu before. Moreover, Xiang Yu has never conferred any rank title on these women in the harem, let alone set up the empress of the palace.


    At this time, almost all people knew that the position of King Xiang''s palace was Yu Ji.


    Just before everyone had fully digested the amazing news, Xiang Yu turned and walked to a large suitcase behind him. At this time, everyone stopped talking and observed Xiang Yu''s every move. He opened the lid and took out a rectangular bone box.


    Suddenly someone in the crowd took a breath of air, and then there was a commotion. Yu Ji doesn''t understand what Xiang Yu is doing. She just looks at the bone box in Xiang Yu''s hand curiously.


    Xiang Yu holds the box in his left hand and opens the lid in his right.


    "What''s this?" When Yu Ji saw what was in the box, she couldn''t help whispering.


    "I give this sword to beauty." Xiang Yu''s eyes are hot and his tone is full of emotion.


    Yu Ji''s eyes had been completely attracted by the sword in the box, and she even forgot to thank her.


    The whole body of the sword in the bone box is bluish blue, emitting a cool brilliance. No matter the color and shape, it is totally different from the ordinary bronze sword.


    "How beautiful In the face of such a treasure, even Yu Ji can''t hide her love.


    When Xiang Yu saw Yu Ji''s expression, he was very happy, but he was still calm. He said calmly: "this sword is a treasure given by Zhong LiMao to his uncle. It is said that it was made of Tianshi. But this sword is too light to fight with the enemy. It''s just right for you to wave it. "Xiang Yu is just looking for a reason to perfunctory people around, but Yu Ji seems to be flattered.


    Confer a title and a sword. The position of Yu Ji in Chu army can be imagined.


    At night, moonlight is like water.


    Concubine Yu danced lightly, waved her sword, stepped on Lotus steps, and hummed a tune of unknown name in her mouth.


    Xiang Yu sat on the stone steps not far away, quietly looking at the beauty in the moonlight and the blue brilliance she drew.


    After dancing for a while, concubine Yu suddenly turned around and said with a smile to Xiang Yujiao, "King Xiang, does this sword have a name?"


    "Name?" Xiang Yu frowned and pondered. After a moment, he said with a smile, "I haven''t heard of a name. It''s better for the beauty to give it a name."


    "Seriously?" The girl''s eyes flashed with a strange look.


    "I never brag!" Xiang Yulang said. The girl burst out laughing, and Xiang Yu burst out laughing. The sleeping birds in the courtyard seemed to be disturbed by the burst of laughter, and they all chirped. It was very lively.


    Xiang Yu took Yu Ji into his arms and asked softly, "what name does beauty want to give this sword?"


    Concubine Yu sat on Xiang Yu''s leg, leaning on his shoulder, her mouth curved playfully, and her low brow was very attractive.


    "I want to connect my own words with the king''s words as the name of this sword. What does the king mean?" The girl''s beautiful eyes flashed and her face looked expectant.


    "So? How to write it? " Xiang Yu frowned.


    "It''s like this." The girl said, picked up a branch on the ground and wrote on the ground.


    Xiang Yu tilted his head and looked at the shallow handwriting left by the girl on the ground with branches:


    Jian ¡¤ Rou ¡¤ Yu


    "is it called Yu Rujian?" Xiang Yu said with a smile that he was quite satisfied with the name.


    "Call it that." Yu Ji pounced on Xiang Yu''s arms and said coquettishly.


    "I''ll have it engraved on the hilt of the sword." Xiang Yu stroked the girl''s back and said. When Yu Ji heard what Xiang Yu said, she hugged Xiang Yu''s neck happily. Xiang Yu almost couldn''t hold it.


    "It''s necessary to wipe out Liu Bang as soon as possible. When the war is over, Xiaoyu won''t have to run around with the troops." At this time, Xiang Yu''s mind could not help but rise such an idea.


    So soon after, Xiang Yu stepped up his crusade against Liu Bang. He is no longer in love with war.


    ¡­¡­


    In front of the flickering picture, he frowned and locked. His eyes were a little wandering and dull. He had an atomic cutting pen in his hand at some time, but there were some crooked handwriting on the land in front of him:


    Jian ¡¤ Rou ¡¤ Yu


    Chinese characters, as one of the official words of human beings, were quite popular on the earth long before the great migration. How can Ming not know each other?


    At this time, Ming slowly put away the hand cutting pen, eyes locked in the handwriting on the ground. Suddenly, he stretched out his right hand to cover the feather character, leaving only the two words in front.


    Finally, he saw the light in his eyes.


    It turns out that Yuji is Jianrou!


    The speculation, like a brand, became clearer in his mind.


    "If Jian Rou''s memory comes from her concubine Yu 3000 years ago, then 3000 years ago..." Ming''s eyes suddenly become a little deep.


    He took a deep breath and took a few mouthfuls of Oka''s wine bottle. Now he needs to calm down.


    "Well, let''s see what happened." Ming looks very serious, just like a scientist who has reached a critical stage of research.


    Ming slightly adjusts Lei''s instrument to make the screen clearer.


    There are some changes in the landscape in the picture. It seems that the sight is blocked by rolling mountains in the distance. A huge army on the earth is advancing forward, thousands of flags drooping in the twilight, their slightly broken faces.


    "Gaocheng is not far away." Xiang Yu pointed to the distance and said to the general beside him.


    After a while, the spies in front of him reported that they had found Liu Bang''s army. Xiang Yu snorted and drove his horse back to a carriage in the center of the army. The people in the carriage seemed to hear the hum of the horse, so they quickly lifted the curtain and showed a white face.


    "We''ll camp in Gaocheng in front of us later." Xiang Yu said to Yu Ji in the car.


    "No Han soldiers?" Yu Ji asked with a wink.


    "As soon as I got there, they all ran away." Xiang Yu said with a smile that he didn''t take Liu Bang seriously at all.


    Yu Ji also nodded with a smile. Not only she, but also the whole Chu army worshipped Xiang Yu blindly. No one can stop Xiang Wang!Xiang Yu didn''t even bother to line up, so he rushed to Gaocheng, and the army behind him also moved.


    Xiang Yu''s wuzhui horse roared, as if carrying thousands of troops, and the earth seemed to tremble. Silver white armor in the setting sun in the glow of bright gold, like a robed warrior God from the sky.


    The fact is the same as what Xiang Yu said to Yu Ji. When the Han Army heard that "Xiang Wang is coming!" When he heard the cry of the army, he was already defeated.


    Without the slightest hindrance, Xiang Yu and his concubine entered Gaocheng.

 Chapter 27

    Outside Gaocheng, weeds are everywhere. It''s past the autumn harvest, and the field is overgrown with weeds. The setting sun reflects the withered grass, which makes people''s heart lonely.


    Yu Ji gently stroked the feather soft sword in her arms, her thin figure hanging in the afterglow of the setting sun.


    She is waiting for Xiang Yu''s return.


    The sinister Liu Bang carried away all the grain in Gaocheng long before Xiang Yu came in. The soldiers and people in Gaocheng had to go out to look for food. Now, Liu Bang is shrinking in Guangwu mountain, like a squirrel with rich food for the winter. He didn''t want to beat Xiang Yu in the battlefield at all. Liu Bang''s idea is very simple, that is, no matter what, he can''t have nothing to eat.


    In the distance, smoke and dust were everywhere.


    Yu Ji takes her eyes back from the sword in her arms and looks up. The dark troops in the distance make her feel surging.


    Xiang Yu''s face is gloomy. He went to punish Liu Bang today, but he didn''t expect that he could not get out of the mountain. No matter how he fought, it didn''t work.


    "Rat Xiang Yu''s teeth itch with hatred.


    Close, Yu Ji micro squints her eyes, she can already vaguely distinguish Xiang Yu''s figure. In fact, it''s too easy to distinguish Xiang Yu. That''s the tallest one in the Chu army.


    At this time, Xiang Yu also saw the snow-white on the roadside in the distance. He couldn''t help but drink lightly and gallop towards Yu Ji. I don''t know why, whenever he saw the weak body, even if he was upset, he would suddenly become quiet. It''s not so much Xiang Yu''s tenderness to Yu Ji as it''s Yu Ji''s tenderness that melts Xiang Yu like steel.


    The girl slightly side to the side, wuzhuima very meekly standing on the side, Xiang Yu did not dismount, but sat on the horse and said hello to Yu Ji.


    "Did the king catch that Liu Bang?" Yu Ji''s eyes blinked.


    "No, he won''t come out to fight. It''s a turtle. " Xiang Yu said angrily, but there was not a trace of anger in his tone.


    Yu Ji chuckled and thought to herself, "is the king of Han such a person?"


    At this time, the troops behind catch up. Xiang Yu looks back and raises his right hand. After seeing Xiang Yu''s movements, all the soldiers took off their clothes on their right shoulders, showed their arms and raised their right hands.


    "Big Chu!" Even Liu Bang, who was hiding on Guangwu mountain, could hear the earth shaking roar.


    Only Xiang Yu''s Chu army could be so powerful.


    Xiang Yu nodded, for this kind of performance he is more satisfied. When the soldiers of Chu army saw Xiang Yu and Yu Ji together, they would smile sincerely. In their eyes, only this woman is worthy of their Xiang Wang!


    "I''m going to take a detour to shangguangwu mountain." Xiang Yu seems to be talking to himself. He wants to talk to Yu Ji.


    Yu Ji doesn''t speak, but looks at Xiang Yu gently.


    "I''ll probably be back in a few months." Xiang Yu''s eyes somehow became hot.


    Yu Ji''s face suddenly turned red, and then she gave a gentle "um".


    Xiang Yu didn''t wait for her to say more, so he galloped to the camp. He wanted to organize an army to attack Guangwu mountain immediately. He didn''t want to wait any longer.


    Yu Ji has become more and more attractive to him.


    The night in Guangwu mountain is long and lonely.


    Xiang Yu sleeps in the camp on the mountain, while Yu Ji sleeps on the cold moon of Gaocheng. The two men and women in love are waiting for each other alone, far or near.


    There is no Xiang Yu beside the pillow, only the lonely Yu roujian lying on his side, reflecting the cold moonlight. Concubine Yu was lying on her side, her head resting on her left arm, her right hand caressing the blue sword handle.


    "I can''t hear the cry of killing. There''s peace on Guangwu mountain." Yu Ji lowered her eyelids lazily, but her mind was especially sober.


    I don''t know why. Since she got the sword, Yu Ji''s sleep has become less and less. As if as long as you close your eyes and then open them, all the fatigue will disappear.


    "Is it because of you?" Yu Ji said to the air in front of her, her right hand rubbing the feather soft sword.


    The night is very quiet, quiet as if not angry.


    Yu Ji suddenly sat up and gazed out of the window.


    "What a strange feeling." Yu Ji''s heart suddenly had a trace of fear. It was too quiet around, just like everything was fake. The moonlight, the shadow of the trees, everything is just like in a dream. It''s no longer real.


    "Hiss." A light ring surprised Yu Jimu.


    "Who?" Concubine Yu is uneasy. It''s so late, Xiaolian and they should all go to bed.


    The girl got up, arranged her clothes and came to the door gently. She slowly opened a small crack in the door and peered out.


    "No one?" Yu Ji looked at the empty yard and felt strange.


    "Maybe it''s small animals or something." She said to herself, closing the door.


    "Cough." A light cough stopped Yu Ji. She suddenly turned back and found that there was one more person in the empty yard.This sudden change startled Yu Ji. She could not help covering her mouth with her hands and almost screamed. However, concubine Yu finally calmed down. Although she was usually delicate and shy, she had been through life and death since she was a child. In fact, she was quite tough. Although the scene in front of us is strange, we can''t scare Yu Ji.


    "Who and where?" Yu Ji''s voice more or less trembled, although she had tried her best to control herself and calm herself down. But the uneasy mood is all the time enveloping her, and suddenly appears in the middle of the night, which is bound to be bad.


    The figure did not answer, but observed the woman in front of her with great interest.


    Yu Ji frowned and her heart sank again.


    "Who is coming in the middle of the night? If you don''t speak any more, I''m going to cry. " Yu Ji deliberately raised her voice to make Xiao Lian, who was sleeping in the room opposite the corner, hear.


    The figure was not moved, but slowly took two steps forward.


    Yu Ji quickly stepped back and yelled, "stop! Somebody! Come on


    "No one will hear you. Don''t waste your time." The stranger in the yard opened his mouth. He was standing in the middle of the patio, and the moon shone on his figure clearly.


    This is a thin man, lower than Yu Ji. His face is white and looks a little weak. Such an ordinary, even some weak man made Yu Ji have a little fear in her heart. Her intuition told her that the man in front of her was very dangerous!


    "Beauty Yu doesn''t have to panic. I don''t mean to come here this time." The man said, but there was no expression on his face.


    "First of all, I''d like to introduce myself to you. I''m Zhang Liang, who is the king of Han Dynasty, Liu Bang. I''m a small military adviser." The man said slowly, still without expression on his face. On the contrary, Yu Ji''s eyes widened and her face was full of disbelief.


    "Isn''t the king of Han on Guangwu mountain now? Since he was the commander of the king of Han Dynasty, why didn''t he stay in the army and come to Gaocheng in the middle of the night? " Concubine Yu''s mind turned, and she thought about the purpose of the comer in her mind.


    "There''s no need to doubt that Yu Meiren''s visit in the second half of the night is not for Xiang Yu, but to confirm something." Zhang Liang''s voice seemed to float in the air.


    "Confirm what?" Yu Ji can''t help but ask. The man named Zhang Liang is really a little puzzling.


    Zhang Liang was not in a hurry to answer Yu Ji''s question, but carefully looked at the woman in front of him, then nodded and said, "yes, it''s a very plastic brain wave."


    Yu Ji didn''t understand what Zhang Liang was saying, but she keenly felt that this person must have bad intentions. I don''t know what he did to the soldiers in charge of the guard and the maids in other rooms, but no matter what his purpose is, he must not be allowed to succeed.


    Yu Ji slowly retreats into the door, suddenly turns around and rushes to her pillow to pick up Yu Rou sword. Then she lifts the sword to her chest and stares at the door.


    Time went by, but the moon was still shining and the shadow of the tree was as usual.


    Different from Yu Ji''s expectation, Zhang Liang didn''t step into the house and didn''t make any more noise.


    Concubine Yu moved her steps slowly and walked towards the door.


    "Why? What about people? " Looking at the empty yard, Yu Ji was surprised.


    "Just gone?" Yu Ji carried her sword around the yard two times. She couldn''t believe it.


    "Are you dreaming?" Yu Ji touched her face and then pinched her arm.


    "Hiss, it hurts." The girl was pinched by herself and said with a grin.


    Yu Ji rushed to the side room to wake up the sleeping maid. The maid was sleepy and didn''t know what beauty Yu was up in the middle of the night. But when she saw the sword in Yu Ji''s hand, she was startled and sleepy.


    "Xiaolian, just now a man who claimed to be the military adviser of the king of Han broke in. Did you hear anything?" Yu Ji asked anxiously. To tell the truth, when she saw the maids sleeping there safe and sound, she was relieved. She has been worried that Xiaolian and they will be killed by the man named Zhang Liang just now.


    "King of the Han Dynasty?" Xiaolian widens her eyes and looks around in fear. Then she wakes up the two maids beside her and asks them to inform the commander in charge of the guard.


    The commander rushed in with more than a dozen guards, searched up and down, and found no one. The man named Zhang Liang seems to have disappeared out of thin air. There is no trace of him. Even there is no smell left in the air.


    "Really nothing?" Some of Yu Ji can''t set channel.


    "I''ve looked up and down in the camp, and I haven''t found any suspicious people. Gaocheng''s gate is closed. His subordinates have ordered the whole city to search. Once they find it, they will catch it immediately. " Wu said in a straight line. Who doesn''t know Xiang Yu''s love for Yu Ji? If Yu Ji has a mistake, Xiang Yu must throw him into the oil pan and fry him. The commander did not dare to be slighted. He immediately used all the garrison forces to search the whole city."Just strengthen the guard. There''s no need to search the whole city. Let the soldiers rest." Concubine Yu had recovered from her panic, and she was calm again. Xiang Yu has always been considerate of his subordinates. Naturally, Yu Ji is not bad. Wu Chang is grateful. After thanking him, he retreats.


    "Xiaolian, can you send a letter to Xiang Wang on Guangwu mountain for me?" Yu Ji took the hand of the maid beside her and said eagerly.

 Chapter 28

    At the West foot of Guangwu, in the camp of Chu army.


    Xiang Yu''s face was livid at this time. An hour ago, he received a report from soldiers in Gaocheng, saying that Yu Ji met an assassin of Han Army last night. Fortunately, there was no danger. Yu Ji and the maids around him were not hurt.


    However, just as Xiang Yu was about to rush back to Gaocheng, Liu Bang on the opposite side suddenly called out. As if arranged in advance, Liu Bang, who had been silent for nearly a month, suddenly came out to fight, just as Xiang Yu was eager to return to Yu Ji.


    "Asshole!" Xiang Yu said, almost gnashing his teeth, and the soldiers in front of him shivered.


    Xiang Yu took a deep breath and said to the soldiers who came to report the situation of the war: "you send me the order first and tell the soldiers to be ready. I''ll go right away."


    Soldiers ordered out of the battalion commander, Xiang Yu will be around the people are also demobilized.


    Only Xiang Yu was left in the tent, and the flickering yellow lights.


    "Do you want me to guard beauty Yu?" A voice came out of nowhere and reverberated in the camp.


    "Well, from today on, you will be with Yu Meiren, and you must not let her suffer any harm." Xiang Yu is calm, and he is in a very anxious mood at the moment.


    "Is this Zhang Liang''s trick?" The voice sounded again, but it was still unclear which direction it came from. Xiang Yu was the only one in the big account.


    "Hum, if Liu Bang thinks that this can distract my attention and troops, he is wrong. I will not go anywhere. I will not go to Guangwu mountain unless I kill him." Xiang Yu''s voice is gloomy.


    "Well, I believe they can''t help you even if they send assassins." The voice had no respect for Xiang Yu, which was quite different from the worship of Chu army.


    "Well, I don''t believe Zhang Liang has more powerful assassins than you, ha ha." Xiang Yu smiles, then gets up and walks out of the camp.


    In Gaocheng


    "Has it started yet?" Yu Ji asked eagerly. In front of her was the spy who had just returned from the front line.


    "Yes, when I went out of the camp, I heard the Han soldiers begin to call for battle. It is said that the king of Han went to battle himself. It looks like there''s going to be a fight. " The detective reported the truth.


    "Ah, it seems that Xiang Wang will not come back to Gaocheng for the time being. Xiang Wang... " Yu Ji murmured and looked out of the window involuntarily.


    Xiaolian sighed, and then sent out the spy who came to report. When she came back, she saw that Yu Ji was still sitting at the edge of the cave, looking dejected.


    "Let her rest early. I haven''t slept well these days. " This maid named Xiaolian usually has the best relationship with Yu Ji, especially her thin body and white skin. At first glance, she is quite similar to Yu Ji. Therefore, even Xiang Yu often jokingly said: "Xiaolian and you are sisters, right?"


    At this time, concubine Yu would be in line with Xiang Yujiao and said with a smile, "yes, yes, Xiaolian is my sister." At this time, Xiaolian would wave her hand in panic and run away with a red face.


    However, Xiaolian''s heart is more and more like concubine Yu, as if this soft girl is her own sister. In this way, she took care of Yu Ji day by day.


    At this time, the sun has set, and the yard is gray. After Xiaolian has spread the quilt for Yu Ji, she exits the house. At this time, Yu Ji is still looking at Guangwu mountain in the distance from the window.


    Look at the setting sun, who will rely on the fence.


    Night is tasteless, can Xiang Wang rest?


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Ji''s worries lingered in the whole courtyard as if it were a light mist. Xiaolian also seems to be infected by this kind of emotion, with tears in her eyes. She quickly wiped her eyes with her sleeve, sighed, and turned to walk towards the kitchen.


    "We must make her eat more and fatter tonight, so that Xiang Wang will be happy when he comes back to see her." Xiaolian thought in her heart and walked quickly to the kitchen.


    Xiang Yu doesn''t know how much Yu Ji misses him every day. At this time, there is only one thing in his heart, which is to find a way to kill Liu Bang. He couldn''t stand this shameless and cowardly fellow any more.


    Recently, the food supply in Gaocheng has become more and more tight. Many people have begun to escape from famine. Many of the soldiers have gone out to look for food, and most of them have not come back. The morale of the Chu army was getting worse day by day, and hunger and fatigue began to shake the morale of the army.


    "Do all the soldiers have food to eat?" Yu Ji looked at the porridge in the bowl and asked.


    "Yes, there are, but I don''t have enough to eat." Xiaolian''s tone is also very depressed. Recently, two maids have disappeared for no reason. It''s said that they went to help find food, but they''ve been gone for six days, and they haven''t come back yet. In this world of war, it is too difficult for a weak woman to survive.


    "I''m not hungry. Share this porridge with the soldiers outside." Yu Ji pushed the bowl forward in front of her, and she was about to get up and leave.


    "How can it be? Madam, you have eaten enough! " Xiaolian is anxious. She looks at Yu Ji, who is becoming thinner and thinner. Her heart is like a needle."I''m not really hungry. I want to go out for a walk." Yu Ji smiles at Xiao Lian, then walks slowly to the door.


    "This, this..." Xiaolian didn''t know what to do, so she had to pour the porridge back into the pot. Then she called Wu Chang and other bodyguards and told them to eat more.


    "Yu Meiren said, let you have more, you can''t have any left." Xiaolian says, but her eyes are floating out of the gate. Yu Ji''s figure has just crossed the threshold, and she doesn''t know where to go.


    Outside the city, Yu Ji stood beside the gully of the moat, raised her hand in front of her forehead and looked at Guangwu mountain in the distance.


    However, her face was not full of thoughts.


    Suddenly, a fragrance came.


    "Why? Where does the smell of meat come from? " Yu Ji was surprised. The livestock in the city had been slaughtered for a long time. The soldiers and civilians in the city had no meat to eat long ago.


    Concubine Yu can''t help but follow the direction of fragrance. To tell the truth, her stomach is already growling.


    A thin man was sitting on the ground with a huge boar leg on the fire beside him.


    The youngest of them is probably less than five years old, and the oldest is just thirteen or fourteen years old. In front of everyone, there are bowls of different sizes and styles, some of which are even broken. These children are all staring at the roast boar legs on the fire in front of them. No one realizes that Yu Ji is coming from a distance.


    Yu Ji was very curious. She came near to see clearly that these children should be orphans in Gaocheng. Most of them sleep on the streets. In this age of war, people''s lives are short if they are poor, and orphans don''t know when they will starve to death. Even when there was food in Gaocheng, they might not be able to eat enough. Now there are so many sorrows everywhere that even the soldiers can''t eat enough, let alone the orphans?


    For no reason, Yu Ji felt sad. She did not approach, but stopped at a distance of more than ten meters. She stopped and put her hands on her knees. At this time, she did not want to disturb the group of children''s rare lunch.


    "I was hungry before I knew it." Concubine Yu touched her abdomen subconsciously, with a bitter smile on her face.


    Yu Ji raised her head and saw that the man who had roasted the meat before was picking the roasted meat from the wild boar''s leg with a knife, and then distributing it to the children around. Yu Ji could almost hear the voice of swallowing saliva from the throat of these orphans.


    "My God, if you don''t leave, you will be greedy to death." Yu Ji subconsciously licks her lips with her tongue.


    Just when she wanted to turn around and leave, suddenly there was a cry in the distance. On the other side of the fire, a group of people came in the opposite direction of Yu Ji.


    They were dressed up as refugees. They didn''t know where they came from. They were led by a strong black man. They came straight at the barbecue man and a group of children.


    Yu Ji had a bad feeling. She stood up and wanted to see more clearly.


    At this time, this group of refugees has come to the barbecue men and children, there are about a dozen people, their eyes all show the eyes of hungry wolves.


    Obviously, they also smell the meat, and there is no doubt that these people are here to grab food.


    "Leave the meat in the bowl, and get out of here!" The head of the man said maliciously.


    The youngest child cried out. It is reasonable that these orphans should run away at this time. However, they have been hungry for a long time. Some children have not eaten meat for several years. Although they are shivering, none of them is willing to leave.


    "I''m tired of living, aren''t I?" The leader of the exile man "miso" out of his arms with a pig knife, fiercely rushed up.


    Yu Ji''s eyes are not good. She just wanted to stop it, but she saw an amazing scene.


    The big man with the pig killing knife suddenly fell to the right side with a dull sound, and the big man fell to the ground heavily. The butcher''s knife was out of hand, and the man''s neck was strangely twisted, and his pupils were gradually dispersing.


    These refugees all stepped back two steps. None of them could see what was going on just now, but they all knew that it must be the thin man in front of them.


    The barbecue man stood there in silence, his eyes calmly watching the dozen refugees in front of him. The children behind him are wide eyed, don''t know what happened, curiously looking at the ferocious man and the mysterious barbecue man.


    "We are Chu soldiers led by Xiang Wang. How dare you hurt our commander? Are you not afraid that King Xiang will behead you? " One of the old refugees said, it''s a pity that he looks like a rat with a thief''s face, which makes him appear to have no confidence in speaking.


    "I didn''t hurt him. He''s dead." The barbecue man said calmly, as relaxed as saying he didn''t tie his shoelaces today.


    "What? He''s dead? You killed him! " Cried the refugees, incredulously.


    When they learned that the leader had been killed, a group of people left in disorder.


    At this time, Yu Ji suddenly came near."Bold thief, how dare you pretend to be Chu army? The patrol team will arrive soon. Your life will not be long." Yu Ji said with a gloomy face, but even though she was so angry, she looked very lovely.


    Naturally, these refugees were not the Chu army. When they heard that the patrol team of Chu army had arrived, they were scared to disperse. They didn''t even think whether what the girl said was true or false.


    Looking at the refugees, Yu Ji could not help but chuckle. She suddenly remembered the surprise she had just seen and turned to face the barbecue man.


    "Little girl Yu, dare to ask the name of the strong man." Yu Ji salutes the barbecue man.


    The barbecue man also bowed to salute, with a smile on his face, and said, "the villain flies in the water. I''ve seen beauty Yu."

 Chapter 29

    The leg meat of wild boar is roasted, scorched outside and tender inside. It is crispy in one bite, and then the oil spills, leaving a good smell. Yu Ji has long been neglecting her image, munching on the meat, while the children around her devour it. A huge wild boar''s leg turns into a pile of bones in an instant.


    In contrast, the action of flying water is really gentle. He calmly sliced the meat with a knife, then lifted it with the tip and put it into his mouth. He chews very slowly, just like eating peanuts, chewing and chewing slowly.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a big boar." Concubine Yu wiped her mouth, then gave a belch. As if aware of her gaffe, her face was a little red at the moment.


    "There are many such wild boars on Guangwu mountain, but now the mountain is full of troops, and even the wild animals are afraid to go out." Fly water light ground says.


    "Oh, are you a local hunter?" Yuji took Feishui for granted as a hunter living nearby.


    Feishui smiles faintly again, then shakes his head gently.


    Yu Ji didn''t ask. In her opinion, the war has left this land devastated. I''m afraid the man in front of her can''t hunt freely because the army has occupied the mountain forest. He shook his head with a wry smile, presumably feeling rather helpless.


    "Is there anyone else in the family?" Yu Ji suddenly asked. At this time, the children who were full around had already started to leave. Although they were careless in their words, the gratitude in their eyes made Yu Ji feel warm. Feishui also watched the children leave one by one with a smile.


    "I''ve always been alone." Feishui said faintly. His plain and normal tone fell in Yu Ji''s ear, but it suddenly became very sour. I can''t help saying that Yu Ji''s compassion was overflowing at this time. She determined that the indifferent man must have been hit by something. Maybe the years of war had destroyed his family and even made him homeless.


    In fact, I''m afraid the fact is far from what Yu Ji thought, but at this time, she decided that this man must have a tragic experience.


    "Take the money for a living." Yu Ji took out some copper coins from the cloth bag around her waist and handed them to Fei Shui.


    The man obviously didn''t expect such a thing to happen. He was stunned for a moment, and then took the copper money in the hand of Yu Ji.


    "Thank you, beauty." Fei Shui stares at the coin in his hand, and there seems to be a silent wave rushing in his chest.


    "You''re welcome. I have to go ahead. Take care of yourself Yu Ji gave a sweet smile and then got up to salute.


    Feishui also bowed to salute, and then watched Yu Ji walk towards the city.


    "Xiang Yu, Xiang Yu, it turns out that what you want me to guard is such a woman. It''s interesting." Feishui said to himself, putting the coins into his arms.


    After eating the barbecue, Yu Ji was in a good mood. She thought about the man named Fei Shui while she thought about the meat taste just now.


    "I don''t know if he will leave Gaocheng?" Yu Ji thought.


    After a while, Yu Ji went back to her residence and happened to meet her maid, Xiao Lian.


    "Ah, where have you been? I''m so worried! " Xiaolian suddenly yelled, and her expression could not tell whether she was worried or happy.


    "I''m sorry to worry you. I met someone barbecue outside the city, so I couldn''t help but take a bite. I knew I should have taken you with me. " Yu Ji''s face was full of aftertaste. Xiao Lian could not help muttering.


    Seeing Xiaolian''s expression, Yu Ji couldn''t help laughing. Xiaolian looks at Yu Ji in surprise, because she hasn''t seen Yu Meiren smile so happily for a long time.


    "It''s really the poor food that leads to the poor spirit of the empress." Xiaolian couldn''t help thinking about it.


    However, a few days later, Yu Ji never saw the barbecue man named Fei Shui outside the city.


    "I should have left Gaocheng." Yu Ji thought in her heart, but somehow she always felt a little depressed, but she couldn''t say why.


    Before long, a surprising news came from Guangwu mountain.


    "Liu Bang, the king of the Han Dynasty, was shot dead!" The news spread to Yu Ji in Gaocheng in an instant.


    "What about the king? How is Xiang Wang? " Yu Ji asked eagerly.


    "King Xiang is on his way back. He can enter Gaocheng in the evening." Detectives can hardly hide their joy. Everyone has the same attitude towards the war. We all hope that it will end as soon as possible.


    Knowing that Xiang Wang was ok, Yu Ji finally took a breath.


    ¡­¡­


    The light screen suddenly began to shake, and the picture became blurred.


    "What''s the matter?" His eyes were full of blood.


    Aojia and leizhi were already sweating, and their clothes were pasted on them.


    "No, there''s no way to reorganize the memory behind." Lei''s eyes instantly returned to normal, gasping heavily, looking extremely embarrassed.


    "There''s something wrong with Huayi''s state." OGA suddenly yelled, and instantly appeared beside Hua Yi."Their brain waves are completely mixed up." Lei''s voice sounds very weak.


    Ming also immediately jumped to Hua Yi''s side, and he and o''jia stood by each other. Lei Zhi was operating the instrument in his hand to extract the pink nerve conduction medium.


    Suddenly, a burst of white light rose on Hua Yi''s body, and the nerve conduction medium that had been extracted was like a bee colony that was attracted to Hua Yi''s body again.


    "No!" Lei Yao yelled, trying to cut off the power of the instrument.


    However, without waiting for him to act, the whole instrument and the light screen were wrapped by white particles, and the already blurred picture suddenly became clear. Lei Yao looked at the picture on the light screen with disbelief and murmured: "she is guiding herself..."


    OGA and Ming both look up at the screen.


    In the picture, a tall man is galloping on his horse. In front of him sits a pale and weak woman. The man''s eyes were already covered with blood, while the woman in front of him tightly grasped some old armor on his chest, but her expression was incomparably peaceful.


    Suddenly, the man stopped, looked around the environment, and finally stayed in the woods not far away.


    "Xiang Wang, are we here?" There was no uneasiness in Yu Ji''s eyes.


    "Well. Soon There is a trace of fatigue on Xiang Yu''s resolute face.


    Concubine Yu was carried down from the horse by Xiang Yu, and then looked around. There is no one around here. Naturally, the Han soldiers will not find it. They can see the Yangtze River after crossing the mountains in front of them.


    "Shall we live in seclusion here?" Yu Ji looked at the blue lake beside the woods and said.


    Xiang Yu didn''t say a word. He just looked at the junction of the woods and the lake indifferently, as if he was waiting for something.


    At the beginning, the arrow in Guangwu mountain did not kill Liu Bang, and the ensuing confrontation lasted for more than a year. With the rebellion of yingbu and the harassment of Peng Yue in the rear, Xiang Yu''s Chu army was on the verge of starvation for a long time. More and more soldiers have abandoned their armour and fled, and the morale of the troops has fallen to the bottom.


    Although they finally negotiated peace with Liu Bang, these villains had no faith at all. They said they were negotiating peace, but they secretly followed the Chu army behind them. Han Xin in the north is covetous, inside and outside has already formed a joint attack.


    Xiang Yu''s heart is very clear, just can''t put down the woman in front of him. He lowered his head and looked at Yu Ji''s white face tenderly, and his eyes became moist.


    "Why? There is a boat in the middle of the lake Yu Ji said happily. As far as she could see, a boat was coming slowly in the center of the blue lake.


    Xiang Yu breathed out a breath, and his eyes followed Yu Ji''s arm to the center of the lake.


    After a while, the boat landed and a man came down from it.


    "Ah Concubine Yu can''t help exclaiming, isn''t the man who came down from the boat the barbecue man outside Gaocheng a year ago?


    Xiang Yu did not have any unexpected expression, but slowly asked: "are you ready?"


    Fly water light a smile, return a way: "this words should I ask you, have seen Yu beauty."


    Yu Ji bowed to her and then said with a smile, "how have you been this year, brother Feishui? Have you changed to a boatman? I didn''t expect that Xiang Wang would hire your boat. "


    "Hehe, Xiaoyu, he''s not a boatman." Xiang Yu grinned bitterly, but his eyes were firm.


    "Oh? Does King Xiang know him? " Yu Ji felt that things were not as simple as she imagined. I don''t know why, a touch of uneasy mood suddenly jumped out.


    Feishui just smiles faintly, then goes to Xiang Yu''s horse, unloads the luggage and packages above and carries them to the ship.


    Xiang Yu held down the rolling emotion in his heart and said in a calm voice: "Xiaoyu, you haven''t been back to Wuzhong for a long time."


    Yu Ji doesn''t understand what Xiang Yu''s words mean. She looks at Xiang Yu puzzled.


    "Go back and have a look. I''ll let Feishui go back with you." Xiang Yu turned his eyes away and did not dare to face Yu Ji''s eyes.


    "Won''t Xiang Wang go?" Yu Ji''s voice trembled.


    "Well, I have to lead the army. I''ll go back when I kill Liu Bang." Xiang Yu''s eyes flashed as he looked at the center of the lake.


    "No! Where King Xiang goes, I will go! " Yu Ji almost roared and fell in Xiang Yu''s arms.


    Flying water speechless, just carrying the luggage silently.


    With tears in his eyes, Xiang Yu hugs Yu Ji tightly in his arms.


    "I promise to meet you in Wuzhong." Xiang Yu choked.


    "No!" Yu Ji burst into tears, and her jade hands beat Xiang Yu''s chest. Maybe Yu Ji was too excited to cough. That sad look, is the iron man, see also want to soft heart.


    However, Xiang Yu has decided. How can I let Xiaoyu follow me to death? The only thing I can''t let go of is this girl, who told me to watch her die under the enemy''s horse''s hooves, no way!


    The dragon has counter scales, and Xiang Yu''s is Yu Ji.You can''t let her die!


    Strong belief flashed in Xiang Yu''s mind. He held the girl in his arms more tightly, then suddenly pushed her to the nearby flying water, and then turned over to mount the horse.


    "Protect her for me." A trace of sadness and regret flashed in Xiang Yu''s eyes.


    Fei Shui nods indifferently, grabs Yu Ji''s shoulder with both hands, and watches Xiang Yu''s back running towards the North alone. Yu Ji was staring at her back. Her hand could no longer hold her lover.

 Chapter 30

    It is the end of late autumn.


    The flag of Chu army was scattered in the fields, and swayed listlessly with the weeds. The long line was like a comet that was about to melt away, collapsing slowly from the tail.


    "The hillside ahead should be used to fight to the death." Xiang Yu''s eyes are full of blood at this time, but his spirit is abnormal. Different from the tired figure of the soldiers around him, he was very tall and straight on the horse at this time.


    "Report!" A soldier rushed to Xiang Yu''s horse, looking like a wild dog running away.


    Xiang Yu glared at him.


    If it was normal, the soldier''s eyes would tremble when he saw Xiang Yu, and he couldn''t speak for a long time. But today is different. He seems to have found something more desperate.


    "Han Xin''s army, the North found Han Xin''s army!" The soldiers were out of breath.


    Xiang Yu''s eyes narrowed and his face was strangely calm.


    "How many people?" It took Xiang Yu a long time to spit out a few words, as if he had no interest in it.


    "It''s all over the world. I can''t count it!" The voice of the soldiers'' despair reverberated in the silent Chu army, like thunder in the plain, and the whole army became restless.


    Xiang Yu did not speak. After a moment, he reached out and pointed to the hillside not far ahead.


    "Let''s give them a head-on blow there." Xiang Yu then drove his horse forward, while the soldiers behind him looked at the hillside in front of him in confusion. They could not see any difference in this place, and they did not know how their Xiang Wang would lead the team of less than 30000 people to meet Han Xin''s 300000 troops.


    This is what people nearby call this desolate hillside.


    Liu Bang thought Xiang Yu would hurry back to Pengcheng, but he didn''t expect the Chu army to turn around at this time and set up a fierce battle in this place.


    "Is he crazy?" Liu Bang can''t understand. Of course, people like him can''t understand Xiang Yu''s arrogant self-esteem.


    Better a broken jade than a broken one.


    Xiang Yu never thought of running away and waiting for a chance to make a comeback. That''s not in line with his usual style. He''s a man of great personality, which is very important to him.


    "Xiaoyu, where are you now?" Xiang Yu stood on the high stone wall, looking into the distance.


    Except Xiang Yu, no one in Chu army knew that Yu Ji was no longer in the army. Of course, as the surrogate of concubine Yu, Xiaolian naturally knows it, but whether she knows it or not is not important for a long time.


    Xiang Yu wants to stabilize the morale of the army. Naturally, he can''t let others know that he has quietly sent his concubine out of the army, otherwise there will be chaos in the army.


    It''s just pity for the maid. Her short life will come to an end soon. However, in the last period of her life, she changed from maid to empress by mistake, but it''s a pity that she was a short-lived empress.


    Xiaolian curled up in the house, the firewood fire reflected on her face, but could not warm her heart. She was dressed in the long clothes that Yuji usually wears, but there was no blue feather sword beside her.


    Doubles are doubles after all.


    She clenched her lower lip and let the tears fall.


    Is she weeping for her fate? Or Miss Yu Ji who has no idea where she is? I''m afraid no one will ever know.


    Han Xin''s troops have successfully joined Liu Bang, while Peng Yue has broken Xiang Yu''s retreat. The three roads are encircled, and the general situation has been decided.


    Liu Bang looked at the hillside at the foot of the Cuan, sighed, and then said with a smile: "if you plan in the army tent and win thousands of miles away, Zhang Liang is more powerful."


    He seemed to laugh at himself, but every sentence came from the bottom of his heart.


    Zhang Liang said with a smile: "it seems that even Peigong can see that Xiang Yu will be defeated."


    This is an obvious mockery, but Liu Bang is not angry at all. For him, self-esteem does not exist at all.


    At night, a cold wind blows.


    Just when the soldiers of Chu army were already dragging their tired bodies to find a corner to fall asleep, Han Xin''s troops launched a surprise attack in the dark.


    The sword rolls the wind and the sword moves the sand.


    Han Xin''s army surged up the hillside like a flood.


    Xiang Yu stands on the high wall. He looks at the battlefield at his feet indifferently. Unlike in the past, he did not take the lead this time. Instead, he is a spectator of the battlefield.


    For a long time, he suddenly turned back to the stone house behind him. Xiaolian was surprised to see Xiang Yu come in. The shouting outside has become a sound. Even if she hides in the house with the door closed, Xiaolian will shiver when she hears the sound outside.


    "Isn''t Xiang Wang supposed to kill the enemy on the battlefield now?" Xiaolian was puzzled, but she didn''t dare to say a word. She looked at Xiang Yu lying askew on the collapse. After a while, she fell asleep?Xiang Yu just like half of his life did not sleep, lying on the collapse and then snored up, even if the killing sound outside the sky, but also can not disturb his sleep.


    He was so tired that it had been seven years since he left Wuzhong to join his uncle in fighting for Qin.


    Xiang Yu sleeps down. At the moment, he puts down all his prestige.


    He wants to dream back to Wuzhong, where there are countless twists and turns, endless rice and Yuji waiting for him.


    Xiang Yu fell asleep with a smile as innocent as a child.


    Xiaolian kneels down beside Xiang Yu and looks at the brilliant smile on her face full of Hu dregs in disbelief.


    The cry of killing outside gradually disappeared, and the night was as silent as death.


    The wind also stopped, occasionally can hear the distant sound of weeping.


    Xiang Yu didn''t know how long he had slept. He just felt as if he had had a long dream. In the dream, he seemed to have finished his life. It was a carefree life full of the fragrance of rice flowers.


    It''s time to call the curtain.


    Xiang Yu calmly watched the mountain of corpses piled up on the slope. He recognized those corpses, which were his Chu army and his soldiers.


    The cold wind roars, and the cold air condenses Xiang Yu''s tears into ice.


    He stumbled back to the empty army tent. At this time, only a few soldiers were standing or sitting, or wandering at a loss.


    "Bring the wine!" Xiang Yu suddenly shouts, and the bodyguard next to him almost collapses.


    Suddenly, Xiang Yu heard some kind of sound floating in the distance. At first, he thought it was some kind of illusion of his own, but soon after, people around him seemed to hear it, and they all showed their inexplicable expressions.


    "Is this the song of Chu?" Xiang Yu couldn''t help but be surprised and said that his song was as sad as weeping. It was so sad and long that it floated into Xiang Yu''s ears.


    After a while, the attendants came in carrying the wine jar. Xiang Yu ordered the attendants to pour wine for everyone.


    "This is farewell wine. Don''t get drunk." Xiang Yu then poured the wine in his bowl into his mouth and drank it all.


    "After drinking this wine, let''s go out of the city separately." Xiang Yu watched the soldiers around him quietly drinking the wine in the bowl. Some of them were already wiping their tears.


    All of a sudden, a valet beside him picked up his glass and walked to Xiang Yu with a trembling voice. He said, "Xiang Wang, a villain can follow Xiang Wang all his life and die without regret." After that, he drank it all, then cried bitterly.


    Xiang Yu looked at the old servant who had been around for nearly half a century. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath and said, "I thought you were already around me when my uncle and I started our army from Kuaiji. I wanted to give you the crown of a doctor after I got the world. But now..."


    Xiang Yu''s voice choked and he couldn''t speak any more.


    "No regrets, no regrets!" The old servant sobbed with tears.


    At this time, suddenly a figure appeared outside the tent. It was a tall, light woman. Holding Xiang Yu''s sword in her hand, she walked slowly into the camp.


    Maybe it was caused by alcohol or excessive missing, Xiang Yu could not help but tremble and call out: "Xiaoyu! Xiaoyu


    The woman''s body was shaken by the sound of the speech, and she held the sword tightly in the handshake again. Gentle voice like water general, and with a bit of cry, said: "King Xiang, let me dance sword?"


    "Good! Good! Dance Xiang Yu''s eyes were full of tears, and his appearance seemed to be crazy.


    Women light step lotus step, she imitates the usual memory of the body, the charming and incomparable shadow dancing in her brain.


    "Pull out the mountain with great strength, and you will be the best in the world!" Xiang Yu sang, supporting his body with his left hand and beating his knee with his right hand.


    "Time is not good," Xiang Yu said, singing again and again, "Zhui never dies."


    He raised his head and looked at the soft dancing woman in front of him, as if it was Yu Ji, the lover he was thinking about in the night.


    "What can I do if I can''t die? What can I do if I can''t die?"


    The woman''s figure could not help but stagnate, and she danced like a demon again. Just listen to her mouth also sing the songs of Chu that Xiang Yu sang just now, every word is like a stone into the water, leaving thousands of ripples in Xiang Yu''s heart.


    The song stops and the dance steps stop. The sword leaves the hand, this life leaves.


    A wisp of bright red blood fog floated away, accompanied by Xiang Yu''s roar, in the crisscross of pure white and bright red, it has become a shadow.


    Who do you sing with?


    However, no matter whether the soldiers around know it or not, Xiang Yu''s heart is incomparably clear at the moment.


    Although he doesn''t know why Xiaolian committed suicide here, what''s wrong with that? He has no heart, more powerless to pity the woman who has already died, his heart at the moment only concubine.


    "Go back to Wuzhong, go back to Yuji!" At the moment, there is only one belief in Xiang Yu''s heart.


    Xiang Yu picked up the sword on the ground and rushed out of the camp like the wind."Come out with me if you have the guts! Let the Han soldiers see our force! " Xiang Yu shouts and jumps on Wu Zhui''s horse. He rushes down the hillside like the wind.


    "Here comes Xiang Wang, Xiang Wang..." A soldier''s head was different before he could finish. A shadow passed by him and took away his life easily. At this time, Xiang Yu was like a fierce ghost in the mountain. Everywhere he passed, there were fallen Han soldiers.


    No one can stop Xiang Yu, even Han Xin''s 300000 troops.

 Chapter 31

    "No!" A shrill scream startled countless birds in the forest, and Yu Ji''s eyes were full of pain.


    At this time, Yu Meiren is deep in the forest. Not far from her, there is a thin and white man standing. A white light curtain is emerging beside the man.


    This man is Liu Bang''s great military Zhang Liang, and the light curtain beside him is full of people. It was when Yu Ji saw the scene in the light curtain that she couldn''t help exclaiming.


    What she saw was the scene of Xiaolian committing suicide in front of Xiang Yu.


    Yu Ji''s body softened and she almost fell down. Fortunately, the flying water beside her helped her in time.


    "I beg your pardon." Feishui whispered. At this time, his voice was still flat, but Yu Ji seemed to see countless sharp blades floating in the air.


    "Hum, how dare the lost dog pretend here?" Zhang Liang sneered, and his poor eyes locked the water.


    "Is your magic finished?" Flying water helped Yu Ji to the side of the tree, got up and walked forward a few steps.


    "Magic? Hum, I sent you to assassinate Xiang Yu, but you turned to his family instead. It''s better to keep a dog than to keep you. " Zhang liangyin measured ground to say, his eyes are very thin, at this time slightly narrowed, is only a gap.


    "A scholar dies for a confidant. Xiang Yu has taught me a lot of valuable things." Feishui''s tone is still not salty, not touched by Zhang Liang''s abuse.


    "Well, what do you want to learn?" Zhang Liang''s eyes suddenly widened. Surprisingly, his eyes suddenly turned red.


    In an instant, the originally silent forest burst out a frightening roar, and countless figures flashed around Feishui and Yuji.


    Concubine Yu''s eyes widened at this time. She couldn''t believe what happened in front of her. The people who surrounded them were wearing Chu army''s clothes!


    "Are they the soldiers of Chu army?" Yu Ji lost her voice and exclaimed.


    "No Fei Shui''s voice was still calm, but his eyes were covered with a light yellow, which was different from the color in the eyes of patients with liver disease, but a kind of light that was almost sharp.


    "Well, it''s a pity, but I''m tired of you. Go to hell Zhang Liang yelled, and countless "Chu soldiers" seemed to be possessed and rushed to Feishui regardless of everything.


    The roar from these strange soldiers is totally different from the human voice. This kind of strange roar makes the whole forest become terrifying. All the lives are silent and dare not make any sound at this time, as if the devil is coming.


    Fei was staring at the scene in front of him. His eyes did not stop on any soldier who was about to approach.


    He completely ignored these monsters.


    When Yu Ji grew up and wanted to speak, but she couldn''t make a sound, a frightening scene appeared.


    Just as a soldier was about to jump in front of Feishui, an invisible force tore it apart.


    Then another soldier rushed in front of the flying water, and this time, the soldier''s head seemed to be hit by a heavy sledgehammer, and immediately flattened down.


    One by one, there seems to be an invisible sledgehammer in the air, constantly smashing and sweeping, overturning wave after wave of enemies and burying one dead body after another.


    "Hum, an experimental object dares to be so arrogant in front of me. Kill him for me!" Zhang Liang''s cold voice surged in the woods, followed by more fierce attacks. Groups of soldiers, who did not know where to kill them, rushed to the flying water bravely.


    "Qi sword, dragon dance!" Fei Shui''s mouth made a voice that had never been heard before, which was like a charm. After hearing this sound, Yu Ji felt that there were countless air currents around her, and all the strange soldiers close to her were crushed by the air currents.


    The air in the forest is constantly torn and twisted, turbulent wind, like countless dragons swimming in the forest, they use their sharp teeth to tear these endless demons to pieces.


    At this time, Fei Shui''s long hair is flying in the air, and his temples and palms are all sweaty. He is the center of the storm, constantly releasing incomprehensible energy.


    Yu Ji was stunned by the sight. At first, the light curtain from Zhang Liang''s hand had already surprised her. Now the amazing momentum released from Feishui''s whole body has gone far beyond the scope of ordinary people.


    "What the hell is going on?" Yu Ji murmured absently.


    It''s the first time to use this kind of strength.


    "Unfortunately, there is not much left." Feishui''s mouth showed a bitter smile.


    Not far away, Zhang Liang''s face was livid, and his blood red eyes were even more terrifying.


    Glancing at the countless debris on the ground, Zhang Liang said in a very low voice: "you mad dog, how dare you demonstrate to your master?"


    Zhang Liang''s voice is not big, but it is turbulent in the spiritual level.Yu Ji only felt her head humming, and then her chest was full of blood.


    Fei Shui''s brow was locked. Although he didn''t spurt blood, it wasn''t much better. The internal injury was unavoidable.


    "Let you know the end of resisting me!" Zhang Liang''s voice sounded again, followed by countless soldiers like demons behind him.


    "How?" Yu Ji''s look of pain makes people feel unbearable.


    "Those are not people, they are just the bodies of the soldiers of Chu army." Feishui''s tone at this time is not as plain as before, and the amazing scene just now also consumes him a lot.


    "What?" At this time, Yu Ji discovered that the so-called Chu soldiers'' skin was as black and blue as the dead. They had no popularity. Every movement was like a mechanical without inspiration. Some of them even had bare bones.


    Yu Ji looks at the zombies who are approaching her in horror, and she can''t help holding the feather soft sword in her arms.


    Feishui draws out the sword from his waist and takes off the scabbard. The light of senhan makes people dare not look directly at him.


    "Beauty Yu, please listen to me." Flying water twists slightly.


    "Zhang Liang''s goal is neither me nor Xiang Yu. It''s you. " Feishui''s right hand is even with his chest.


    "You can''t guess what they''re looking for. It''s because..." Fly water sink waist and stand, like a full string bow.


    "You have brain waves different from ordinary people..." The sound of flying water still reverberates in the air, and his people have already shot at Zhang liangfei.


    "To die!" Zhang Liang''s eyes burst into a bloody red light curtain, and the zombie soldiers around him rushed to the flying water like doping.


    The sword flies like water!


    Yu Ji watched the man in front of her rush into the enemy group. At this moment, she seemed to have an illusion that the man just now was Xiang Yu instead of Fei Shui.


    She didn''t know what the last sentence of Feishui meant. She also understood why the man would rather give up his life to protect her.


    In a word, at this moment, she can only cry with all her life, cry with tears.


    "Please, don''t die..." Yu Ji''s voice had already been hoarse, but she kept repeating such words until she fainted.


    Zhang Liang touched the bloodstain on his face, but his eyes still couldn''t hide his panic. If he had just moved forward even a millimeter, the sword of flying water would have penetrated Zhang Liang''s skull.


    "Mad dog..." Zhang Liang said fiercely, "fortunately, there are few people like you in the earth, otherwise it''s too good?"


    At this time, Fei Shui''s eyes had already lost their brilliance. There were countless swords on his body. The whole person was like a sea urchin, but he only held the slender sword in his hand.


    Although Zhang Liang disdains, he can''t help but distance himself from Feishui, who has already died. Even though the heart knows that he is dead, but the body still can not suppress that fear.


    Just now, Feishui''s momentum of seeing death as if at home made him have a deep sense of fear from the bottom of his heart.


    Zhang Liang bypassed the "sea urchin" and quickly came to Yu Ji, who had passed out.


    "Come on, take her to my lab." The zombies on both sides of Zhang Liangchao gave orders.


    Zombie soldiers at the moment, like clever maids, obediently carry Yu Ji on their shoulders and follow Zhang Liang to the other end of the forest.


    Before leaving, Zhang Liang could not help looking back at the flying water with swords all over his body.


    "A failed work." Zhang Liang''s face a little lonely said.


    Seven days later at night, on the Bank of the Wujiang River,


    "Xiang Wang, the farmer just now must be a liar." A bloody man said indignantly.


    "Well, if heaven wants to kill me, what can I do?" Xiang Yu is also covered with blood at this time, and he looks very lonely.


    "Xiang Wang, look! Han Xin''s pursuer Another man beside him yelled. At this time, there were less than 30 people left beside Xiang Yu.


    "Out of the Siege!" Xiang Yu rushed ahead.


    Since Xiang Yu escaped from the village, he has been pursuing and fighting all the way. Liu Bang made a big reward for Xiang Yu''s head.


    For the sake of the future, for the sake of survival, countless Chu soldiers turned around and pointed their spearhead at Xiang Yu, whom they once worshipped.


    Xiang Yu is still invincible, even if thousands of troops can not keep him for a moment.


    However, his amazing figure became more and more lonely. In the end, no one around him survived.


    On the Bank of the Wujiang River, the rain is pouring down, and the wuzhui horse on the bridge is crying.


    Xiang Yu''s solitary figure is more desolate in the rain.


    "Xiaoyu, I''m afraid we can''t meet again in Wuzhong." Xiang Yu looked at the rolling river, and a sense of sadness came to his heart.


    More and more pursuers surrounded the trestle, but no one dared to get close.Xiang Yu glanced at them. It was like looking at the ants.


    "Well, we''ll meet again sooner or later. Xiaoyu, I''ll go ahead. " After that, Xiang Yu committed suicide with his sword.

 Chapter 32

    In the dark chamber, strange light flickered.


    This is a stone room more than ten meters deep from the ground, which is connected to the ground by narrow and spiral stairs. That is Zhang Liang''s closed house. This room is usually only Zhang Liang himself, let alone an outsider, even Liu Bang has never come in.


    Liu Bang recognized Zhang Liang''s practice in Qing Dynasty. Many believers of Taoism had similar practice habits. Generally speaking, after a period of time, they will shut themselves in the room, do not eat or drink for a period of time, so as to make their body lighter, so as to get closer to the fairy way.


    Liu Bang knew that Zhang Liang would go to practice once a month, and this time was no exception. As usual, Liu Bang would always go to Zhang Liang''s house and tell him. Although the attendants at the door would not let Liu Bang in anyway, Liu Bang would still shout twice through the door to remind Zhang Liang not to work too hard and to be careful to take his life in. For Liu Bang, Zhang Liang, like Xiao He, is an indispensable person in his life. Without them, he would achieve nothing.


    However, Liu Bang didn''t come this time. Xiang Yu''s death made him happy. He had forgotten all about it. At this time, Liu Bang was immersed in the ecstasy of ruling the country.


    "All the treasures and women in the world are mine!" Liu Bang almost cried out.


    However, Zhang Liang did not practice as Liu Bang thought. He''s in a secret laboratory that only he knows about, fiddling with instruments that outsiders can''t understand.


    "Hum, that pig of Liu Bang must be happy now." Looking at the light screen in front of him, Zhang Liang said with a contemptuous smile.


    There are countless light screens in front of him, on which all kinds of pictures are blooming. People who don''t know about it may think that this is a secret base for some voyeur.


    However, these strange scenes fell into Yu Ji''s eyes, which was a nameless fear. What happened around the man in front of me was incomprehensible. Fear of incomprehensible phenomena has always been human nature.


    At this time, Yu Ji''s whole body was immersed in a large cylindrical transparent container, which was full of light blue liquid. Amazingly, even if her lungs were filled with the liquid, Yu Ji could still breathe smoothly, not suffocating in the water.


    These liquids transport a large amount of oxygen into the lungs, and then assist the blood to transport and metabolize oxygen. The strange feeling is unprecedented, and the whole body is incomparably smooth.


    But Yu Ji''s heart is only fear.


    "Are you afraid?" Zhang Liang looked up at the woman in the transparent container, "I can feel it."


    Yu Ji''s eyes looked more frightened.


    "It''s no use being afraid." Zhang liangyin said with a measured smile, "do you know what the blue liquid is flowing around you?"


    Yu Ji wanted to speak, but she couldn''t speak. After all, she was in the unknown liquid.


    "Don''t talk. I know what''s going on in your head." Zhang Liang''s eyes seemed to be looking at a pig and sheep waiting to be slaughtered.


    "The blue liquid is the blue sword you used to hold." Zhang Liang was very satisfied when he saw Yu Ji''s unbelievable eyes.


    "Yes, this kind of material is not from your planet. It is a condensation of extremely rare elements in the universe. As for its composition, you will not understand, you primitive species." The disdain on Zhang Liang''s face ignited the anger in Yu Ji''s heart. She temporarily forgot her fear just now, and the sharp cold light flashed in her eyes.


    "Ha, are you angry? You don''t know who you''re angry with, do you? " Zhang Liang''s smiling face is somewhat distorted.


    "I''m different from you lower humans. I came to this stellar system through time and space just to collect materials and do some experiments by the way." Zhang Liang looked at a light screen in front of him, and then said to himself, "it seems almost done."


    After that, Zhang Liang stood up and went to the transparent container.


    In fact, from the beginning to the end, Zhang Liang didn''t make a sound in his mouth. From the beginning, he was communicating with Yu Ji with brain waves. Yu Ji didn''t know this, and it was even more impossible to understand.


    When she learned that Xiang Yu had died, she was already dead.


    "Do you want to know your next destiny?" Zhang Liang stood in front of the container and looked into Yu Ji''s eyes through the light blue liquid.


    Yu Ji also looked directly at him, but her gray eyes had already lost their former brilliance.


    "Feishui is a failed work. The reason is that the elements fused with his brain wave are too inferior. This time, the blue hydrogen crystal around you really gave me a lot of inspiration." Zhang Liang''s tone changed abruptly and became very serious.


    "Among the human beings, the best products that can condense brain waves are very rare. You are one in a million. However, the aging of the body will seriously hinder the further development of the brain wave, so our spirit clan later abandoned the original body and used other materials to carry the brain wave in order to continue the vitality of the spirit. " Zhang Liang didn''t care if Yu Ji understood, just said to himself."My experiment is to separate your brain waves from your body, and then fuse them with the blue hydrogen liquid around you to form a simple and efficient energy cycle, a life form that can last for thousands of years." Zhang Liang''s tone sounded very excited, "of course, it''s very risky to do this, so almost no lingzu people are willing to do experiments with themselves. Once the experiment fails, the brain waves will disappear completely, but you humans should be proud to participate in such a great experiment."


    Yu Ji quietly listened to the man in front of her. Although she didn''t understand what he was saying, she didn''t care for a long time.


    "Sooner or later, I will be able to meet King Xiang after I die." Yu Ji''s mind at this time only left such a trace of memory.


    Zhang Liang seems to know what Yu Ji thinks, and his face is full of ridicule and disdain.


    "Pray that my experiment will succeed." With that, Zhang Liang reached out and pressed a red button beside the container. The roar of the machine came, and the transparent container carrying Yu Ji began to sink.


    "Great mother of the Holy Spirit, may my experiment succeed. This election of the successor of the family is a fight here. " Zhang Liang closed his eyes and said something in his mouth.


    In a moment, the transparent container completely sank, leaving only a disc-shaped protrusion on the ground. Then, in a moment, the surrounding ground was covered with red light walls, and the zigzag light patterns like words appeared on the ground.


    There was a dull sound of "boom", followed by a series of vibrations. The electric arc in the air disappeared, and the dark stone room was bright and dark, which seemed strange.


    "Where is it? Where is it? " Zhang Liang sensed concubine Yu''s brain wave. After the loud noise just now, concubine Yu''s brain wave disappeared and never appeared again. At this time, Zhang Liang clenched his fist and tried to find the breath of victory.


    "Yes!" Zhang Liang suddenly opened his eyes. The bright red light flashed in his eyes. He dashed to the wall and pushed the button on the wall. The container that had just sunk into the ground broke out with a dull sound.


    "What''s this?" Zhang Liang could hardly hide his ecstasy. The corners of his mouth twitched and his smile almost twisted.


    "It''s perfect!" Zhang Liang looked at the bright white energy body in the container and cried out.


    He almost pasted his face on the transparent wall of the container. Zhang Liang rubbed the wall and almost rushed into the container. He felt left and looked right, and then felt the weak and calm brain waves.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Zhang Liang was overjoyed. "She should be a blank now. Well, it shouldn''t be too late!"


    Zhang Liang quickly took down a square box about the size of a palm from the bamboo platform on one side, gently rotated the lid of the box, and then carefully placed it on the ground.


    Suddenly, there was a wave of transparent light on the surface of the box, and then almost instantly, the container with the bright white energy body disappeared.


    Zhang Liang quickly picked up the box, then took out a small package from his arms and wrapped it carefully. Just then there was a knock behind the stone door.


    "Come in!" Zhang Liangtou also does not raise the ground to shout a way.


    The stone door opened lightly, and a man walked in. This man was dressed as a servant. At first glance, he knew that he was a servant who served Zhang Liang on weekdays. Of course, this is definitely not an ordinary follower, otherwise, he would not be able to enter this chamber.


    "My Lord, I heard the vibration just now. Is everything all right?" The attendant inquired respectfully.


    "It''s OK. The experiment just now was successful. By the way, you go to inform No. 3 as soon as possible, and you are ready to return to Boling star. Take this with you to your mother. " Zhang Liang said, and handed the square box wrapped in his hand to the attendant in front of him.


    "Are you going back so soon?" The attendant was obviously a little surprised by Zhang Liang''s decision.


    "You go back with this, it''s very important! I still have some finishing work to do, and then I''ll go back by spaceship 6. " There was an indescribable excitement in Zhang Liang''s expression.


    "Yes, sir The servant immediately took the box in Zhang Liang''s hand, and then solemnly saluted Zhang Liang.


    "Remember, make sure that the contents of the box reach the planet Pauling safely!" Zhang Liang looked very serious.


    "Don''t worry, my Lord." With that, the waiter carefully stuffed the wrapped box into his arms.


    "Start at once." Zhang Liang patted the attendant on the shoulder and said.


    "Well. Take care, my Lord, and catch up as soon as possible. " The eyes of the attendant were full of concern.


    Zhang Liang nodded and then sent the servant away.


    Turning around and looking at all kinds of instruments in the room, Zhang Liang sighed and said, "after so many years, I can finally say goodbye to these things."


    "It seems that I have to tell Liu Bang goodbye first, that fool." Zhang Liang thought in his heart and walked out of the stone room.

 Chapter 33

    The yellow warning lights flickered irregularly, and the picture on the screen was illegible. The pink smoke had already faded into the surrounding air, the sky was white, and the night was gone.


    A ray of golden sunlight fell on the ground, and a cool wind came in the distance.


    Hua Yi''s eyes closed, pale skin with a little light red.


    "Let''s carry him close to the house." OGA''s voice was very light, as if he was afraid of waking the sleeping man. No matter who experiences such a toss, they will not be able to bear it. Hua Yi is just in a coma, and it doesn''t matter.


    At this time, he nodded to the side of the holographic screen and looked at the above situation with a little worry.


    "Don''t worry, this change should be a good thing for him." Lei Yao''s voice was rather tired. He patted the dust on his body and began to pick up the debris on the ground. Just now Jianrou guided the memory reorganization by himself, which made the machine run seriously overloaded and many parts were scrapped.


    Ming embraces Huayi in both hands, turns around and walks into the house. Leiyao also walks to his own house after finishing the things on the ground.


    "Don''t you go and have a rest?" When leiyao left, he turned to OGA and said.


    "At once, master, go and have a rest." OGA smiles, nods to ray, and watches him enter the house.


    OGA''s mind was far from as calm as he saw on the surface. OGA felt very difficult about the information he had just obtained from Jianrou''s memory fragments.


    "If it''s really the lingzu, then you must inform Shifu about it." OGA''s expression was unspeakably serious at this time.


    Suddenly, there was a cry overhead.


    OGA suddenly looked up and found a bird lying on the towering wind tree. It is said to be a bird because its head has a long beak, but its wings are somewhat like the wings of a bat. If its wings are extended, it is estimated that it is more than three meters long.


    This strange animal screamed at OGA, then straightened his neck to see where he was going.


    "Bat dragon?" OGA was surprised at first, and then he was overjoyed. He yelled, "is it the master who has come back?"


    The strange bird on the branch suddenly turned its head to OGA, as if it understood him, and suddenly nodded.


    Overjoyed, OGA immediately yelled at the strange bird, "please inform master, I''ll see him right away!" After that, he turned and rushed into the room.


    The strange bird "Gaga" on the tree barked twice, then soared into the air, spread its wings, and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye, leaving only the bright sunshine to gild the branches.


    Three days later


    Hua Yi rubbed his sleepy eyes, waiting for the things in front of him to become clear.


    "Judging by the intensity of the light, it should be noon now." Hua Yi thought, the house is full of fresh taste, let Hua Yi''s mood is also good.


    "It''s supposed to be the fragrance of the lotus flower. It must have been picked up by Ming." While smelling the smell of the house, Hua Yi rolled out of bed and picked up the white T-shirt hanging on the cane chair.


    "I fell asleep for a long time, had a lot of dreams, and let me know you a lot, a lot." Hua Yi seemed to talk to himself, and he walked barefoot to the door of the house.


    The door is not closed, it''s just open.


    Huayi gently pushed the door open, a cool wind came, let his whole body and mind for it.


    "How comfortable!" Hua Yi couldn''t help but praise, as if he had never felt so fresh.


    In the middle of the courtyard, there is a big pot. The bottom of the pot is burning spar, which emits rich heat energy, and the pot is full of mountain spring water.


    Leizhi is sitting on the ground at this time. He is cutting the root of the mohian quickly in his hand. He is also visiting green onions and other condiments.


    "Wow!" Hua Yi couldn''t help sighing again.


    Seeing Hua Yi standing at the door of the house, Lei Yao couldn''t help but stop his action. His eyes were full of surprise and he said aloud, "Ho Ho, you finally wake up!"


    "Did I sleep long?" Hua Yi is a little embarrassed to scratch the broken hair at the temples. At the same time, she steps on the sandals at the door of the house and walks slowly to Lei Yao''s side.


    "Three days, not too long. How are you feeling now? " Lei Yaowei squints his eyes. To tell you the truth, the two years of living together day and night have made old Lei have deep feelings for both Ming and Huayi.


    "Never had a good, ha ha." Hua Yi was laughing, squatting in front of Lei Yao, playing with the skin of Mo Lian on the ground.


    "Well, it''s a miracle." Leiyao stares at Huayi with a surprise in his eyes.


    "I also think it''s very different from before." Hua Yi says, the ink lotus skin in the hand is mischievous to delimit on the ground.


    "Before, your brain wave was mixed with Jianrou''s brain wave, and you were involuntarily disturbed by her. But now her brain wave actually condenses into a nucleus, which operates independently in the center of your brain. It not only no longer interferes with your original brain wave, but also increases continuously. I''ve never seen such a strange sight in my life Lei can''t help feeling that with his spiritual cultivation, he can see the difference between Hua Yi and the past."Well, sister Jianrou thought of a lot of things. She said that Feishui transferred part of her brain waves to yuroujian before she died, and then she was refined with her. So although she was a gentle woman, her personality also brought some Assassin''s indifference and swordsman''s pride." Hua Yi''s eyes were like water, calmly describing another personality in his mind.


    "Then how did she get to tiancanxing? And what is the spirit clan? " The thunder hazy also came to interest, a head ground poured out all doubts in the belly.


    "Sister Jianrou was put in a space box and sent to poling. When she passed tiancanxing, she encountered a particle storm, which disturbed some instruments in the spacecraft. Sister Jianrou took the opportunity to get rid of the shackles of space, opened the killing ring, and killed all the spirit people in the spaceship. Then the spaceship lost control and fell into the atmosphere of the remnant star. After that, she was lonely for a long time. Until many years ago, she came across our family who was in trouble with tiancanxing Hua Yi sighed, and then said, "as for the Ling people, sister Jianrou doesn''t know their origin."


    "I see." Ray said in his mouth, as if lost in thought.


    "By the way, what about Ming and uncle OGA?" Hua Yi raised her head and looked around.


    "The two of them went to the back mountain to get some game. They should be back soon." Leiyao answered casually, as if he was still digesting what Huayi had just said.


    The words of thunder hazy just finished, not long Kung Fu, two figures then floated into the yard. OGA had sensed the smell of Hua Yi from a long distance, so he dragged Ming Fei to rush back.


    "You wake up at last!" Without waiting for Hua Yi to speak, Ming pounced on him and hugged him.


    OGA is full of joy and excitement.


    "I''m sorry to worry you." Hua Yi reached out and patted the solid back of Pai Ming. His heart was especially warm at this time.


    "That''s what it''s like to be at home." Hua Yi couldn''t help thinking in her heart.


    Ming released Hua Yi and quickly wiped his eyes. Tears almost came out just now. Aojia and leiyao laugh when they see Ming''s embarrassment. Huayi also laughs happily.


    "What''s so funny? Don''t laugh Ming said while still sniffing, leading to a burst of laughter.


    "Well, don''t make a fool of yourself here. Go and get rid of the hairy goat. The water is boiling." OGA said, clapping his voice on the shoulder.


    "Yes, I''m hungry!" Hua Yi also followed to shout a way, like a child.


    "All right, now!" As she said this, Ming rushed into the kitchen happily dragging the beast that was almost dead on the ground.


    "I''ll help, too. You''re too slow alone!" Hua Yi also happily dragged his broken slippers into the kitchen. I didn''t notice OGA''s surprised eyes.

 Chapter 34

    After entering the era of interstellar navigation, the original social system will collapse. Before the earth as a stage for human activities, it is too narrow. People on earth are just like sitting in the same boat. Their material resources are extremely limited. We all have to compete with each other. But no matter how much internal fighting, everyone knows very well that they can''t overturn the boat in any case, otherwise everyone will be finished.


    Under the restriction of such an environment, most human activities are carried out around the competition for resources, but the resources on the earth can not meet the needs of all people, so people''s values are constantly converging in such a constrained environment.


    Money worship or material supremacy. They are essentially the same values formed by human beings in the absence of resources.


    Who owns the resources, who can be rich, can ride on the head of others.


    This is the cruel competition system of human society. Its essence is the scarcity of resources.


    However, space technology has finally pushed human society to another stage, the broader world beyond the earth.


    As long as you have a spaceship that can be used for intergalactic navigation, or you can hire such a spaceship, you can stop worrying about resources. There are countless planets in the galaxy. As long as you have the strength, as long as you dare to search, then the universe is full of wealth.


    As a result, human values have undergone earth shaking changes since then.


    The resources of the universe are beyond the control of a few fat bankers. As long as you have the strength, you can follow the expedition to explore other galaxies, or even occupy a strange planet and live in seclusion.


    Since then, the human world has entered an era in which the strong are respected. The pursuit of the strong has become a common value of numerous civilian classes. And recruiting the strong has become a major event that countless large consortia and forces have to do.


    From then on, the new stage replaced the old stage, and all kinds of strange people who were buried or neglected in the earth era came to the stage voluntarily or involuntarily. They are called the strong and sought after by thousands of people. Some of them have become heroes, while others have degenerated into murderers.


    However, no matter what their ending is, they still have a lot to do. That is, they have all promoted the deepening of the values of respecting the strong, and at the same time, they have left precious wealth on the road of transcending ourselves.


    The exercise of mental power is the direct product of the strong logic. In the interstellar age where Huayi lived, spiritual cultivation has become a course that almost all human beings must go through.


    However, although we all go to exercise, such as meditation training, dream training and so on, the effect is very different.


    Most people''s accomplishments in their life are very shallow. This level is called the first level, also known as the recitation level.


    After reaching the level of mindfulness, human beings can stabilize their mind, strengthen their will, and increase the amount of information they receive. This enables people to learn and master new knowledge at a faster speed, and face the endless dangers and crises in the universe with a better state of mind.


    However, less than one percent of people who work together to reach the first level after surgery. This layer is also called the spell layer.


    People who have reached the level of incantation will enter a completely different realm. They can use mental power to act on their own cells, strengthen their organs, and enhance their own functions. At the same time, they can also use their mental power to influence the things around them. For example, the increasing effect of mindfulness on purple electricity is the use of mental power in the category of mantra. It has to be said that Ming entered the second level of spiritual cultivation when he was less than 20 years old.


    After entering the second layer, the people who can enter the third layer are rare. That''s far less than one in ten thousand. People entering the third level, such as Lei Yao, can communicate with all things through mind, and even interfere with others'' brain waves through their own brain waves. This level is also called the magic level.


    As for the higher level, there is no official record in the human world.


    Of course, cultivation is only a part of strength. How to use it is the key. For example, the most extensive use of incantation is actually the development of jujitsu.


    Jujitsu is the collective name of all melee skills in the interstellar age.


    The so-called softness is to overcome hardness with softness. Through the continuous training of human body and movement skills, we can surpass the limit of human body again and again, and reach the peak of physical fitness and physical skills.


    The application of incantation in jujitsu is to continuously enhance the activity of cells in the body and adjust its own metabolism through the guidance of mental power, so as to obtain more vigorous vitality and stronger physical strength.


    Therefore, if you want to achieve a small success in jujitsu, you must first reach the second level of cultivation in mental strength. Therefore, the jujitsu master is always rarer than the mental master.Among them, Oka and Hua Yi''s father Ma Xiaofei are masters of jujitsu.


    This road is gradually on the way. However, unlike Oka, Ming is almost a very balanced double cultivation system, that is to say, his jujitsu and mental power are progressing together in a very balanced rhythm.


    Of course, jujitsu and mental ability can be practiced together, but there are few people who have achieved both. It is difficult to give a final conclusion on how far Ming can go, whether it is Oka or leiwu.


    But Hua Yi never worried about Ming because of this. He always patted Ming on the shoulder with a smile and said, "Ming is a Libra. Of course, we should have a balanced development."


    At this time, Ming always laughs it off.


    So, OGA sighed and said, "well, if only the master were here, he would be able to point out the right way."


    ¡­¡­


    There is only a mountain between cuishui village and Lianhu village where Huayi lived.


    In a bag of smoke, the four Huayi climbed over Lianshan and came to cuishui village along the winding stream.


    The emerald green stream flows through the village, hence the name of the village.


    This is a small village that is quiet and can be settled. Even the occasional curl of cooking smoke has a quiet and pleasant feeling. I''m afraid no one will associate this idyllic scenery with the word "Assassin".


    "Yulingzi, the man in the legend who made the Dragon army stop..." Hua Yi''s brain quickly flashed such an idea, and then the whole scenery seemed to be covered with a layer of gray gauze, everything became dim and hazy.


    OGA led the other three people into the village, and then came to a humble farmyard.


    The gate of the courtyard is closed, but it''s strange that the world behind the gate seems to be another space. No matter how Lei Zhi feels, he can''t find out the things behind the gate.


    "Hiss, that''s strange." Old ray couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "Ha ha, this is to prevent the interference matrix of spy satellite remote sensing." OGA smiles and knocks on the door.


    Creak


    The door of the courtyard opened lightly. A delicate white hand came out and waved to the crowd. Then he accepted it again.


    Ming could not help but feel a tingle in his scalp. He suddenly remembered the ghost story he saw when he was a child, the kind of female ghost with miserable white skin and messy long hair.


    However, when Mingming saw that Aojia''s face crossed the gate as usual, then leiyao and Huayi also went in together. They couldn''t help but hurry to take in their mind and then walked into the yard.


    As soon as Ming entered the courtyard, the gate behind him closed gently. With a click, Ming could not help shivering.


    OGA walked straight through the yard and toward the middle hall. For some reason, he always felt like he was being watched by something after he entered the yard. His hair was up and down, and he didn''t dare to neglect. He followed everyone into the house.


    OGA went up to something that looked like a closet, turned to everyone and said, "through this secret door, you can see Master."


    Hua Yi nodded, from the face of OGA, he could clearly see that kind of incomparable reverence emotion and hard to hide pride.


    "What kind of man is he?" Hua Yi couldn''t help but wonder.


    At this time, Ming was looking around. He was afraid that the owner of the miserable white arm would suddenly appear behind him.


    In contrast, Lei Yao''s expression at this time is much more calm, but his heart is also very curious, and there is a trace of expectation in his calm eyes.


    OGA is the first to step into the dark door, which seems to be some kind of secret space linking device, and OGA''s body instantly disappears in the air. Then leiyao and Huayi also went in. Mingming didn''t dare to stay, and hurriedly followed them.


    I just felt like I was in a trance, and then I woke up.


    "Wow I can''t help but wonder.


    Presented in front of his eyes is a green lotus pond.


    "Look Hua Yi shouts and points to the center of the pool.


    Ming looked in the direction of Hua Yi''s fingers and saw several figures sitting on the water full of lotus leaves.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time..." All of a sudden, a cold voice rang out in Ming''s ear. Ming only felt that his whole body was like being watered with ice water, and his hands and feet were instantly cold.


    The sight drifts, and Ming finds that there is already one more person around him at this time.


    "Ghost Ming shouts and hides behind Hua Yi. His strong body shrinks and looks very funny.


    Hua Yi turned to look at the man beside him, his eyes blinking.


    "Just a normal woman." Hua Yi said and knocked on the head of Chao Ming.


    At this time, a thick and warm voice came from the spiritual level, which suddenly aroused thousands of waves in all the brain.


    "Corpse, don''t scare the children." That voice leisurely says, flower Yi etc. feel whole body not from get a shock.

 Chapter 35

    Ming widened his eyes, and his eyes floated to the center of the lotus pond with the woman in gray white.


    The woman, who was called "corpse", just like a fallen leaf, landed on the huge lotus leaf in the center of the lotus pond, but she stood with her hands down and made no sound.


    Ming and Hua Yi couldn''t help looking at the lotus leaf in the center of the lotus pond. Besides the corpse that just floated past, there were five other people sitting on it. The sound of spiritual resonance just now came from the one of the five.


    Don''t wait to think, OGA has a lunge jump on the lotus leaf, a few light points will come to the center of the lotus leaf position, Huayi and others also followed.


    As the distance gets closer, the scene on the lotus leaf becomes clearer.


    "Hiss." Ming couldn''t help taking a breath of air.


    The five people sitting in the middle of the lotus leaf are very different from the ordinary people, especially one of them is almost a virtual shadow and can''t see exactly what they look like.


    "Master!" OGA said hello to the one among the five with a respectful manner.


    Hua Yi and others can''t help but open their eyes and stare at the man in front of OGA.


    If he is a person, it''s a bit far fetched.


    It was a face with no facial features at all.


    In addition to the shriveled lips still half open and half closed, the eyes have already degenerated into two meat seams, the nose is only a mung bean sized black spot, and the ears have become two snail like meat Tuos.


    "This man is the omnipotent teacher that OGA often mentions? The top assassin who will stop the Dragon army? " Ming''s heart can''t help raising doubts.


    "I''m Yu Lingzi. In terms of age, you should call me elder. Hey, hey. " No one spoke, but the voice reached everyone''s ears.


    "I''ve met Mr. yulingzi, Qin Zeming!" Ming is always considerate in etiquette. After all, he is from a noble family.


    "Ha ha ha, good, very good. I''ve broken through the double shackles of" Nian "and" Qi "before I was 20 years old. I''m very talented." Yu Lingzi couldn''t see whether he was laughing or not. He could only judge from his voice.


    Hearing the praise from the senior, Ming can''t help hanging red clouds on his face and scratching his head with embarrassment.


    "I''ve met you, Lei Yao." It''s really a bit awkward to say this from old man Lei, but Lei Yao''s heart is very clear that he is a famous assassin leader. He is a senior anyway.


    "Ha ha, one of the founders of the ghost house, the famous assassin in the inner circle, nice to meet you." Yu Lingzi''s voice is sincere and respectful, which makes old man Lei feel better and smile.


    "It''s just a little fight. Ha ha ha." Leiyao replied with a smile.


    Aojia also smiles, and then reaches out his hand to pull Huayi to yulingzi''s face, saying: "master, he is Huayi."


    "Young Hua Yi, I''ve met Mr. Yu Lingzi." Hua Yi bowed and gave a salute, but his eyes were still calm.


    Yulingzi just nodded slightly, then tilted his head and put his hand on Huayi''s shoulder.


    "Hehe, Gemini of destiny, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Yu Lingzi''s sudden words stunned all the people around him, especially the other four people around him.


    "What did you say? This kid is the twin assassin? " Sitting on the right side of yulingzi, a big man, like a black iron tower, said suspiciously.


    And he side, in he and jade spirit son see of that regiment empty shadow, suddenly open mouth way: "tower, what make a fuss of?"? When did younger martial brother say something wrong? He said, "yes, it must be."


    At this time, the person on yulingzi''s left side stood up. This guy, who was wearing a blue long shirt and looked like a normal middle-aged man, said, "Kong Suo is right. I believe yulingzi''s judgment, but I still want to try him."


    Ming doesn''t know what these people are arguing about. But when he hears that someone wants to try Huayi, he instinctively blocks Huayi.


    "Zifeng, don''t do stupid things." Sitting on the far left, the robot like guy suddenly said.


    "What did you say?" The man called Zifeng glared at the man sitting on his left.


    "I''m afraid you''ll lose face." The person sitting on the far left continued to tease without salt.


    "Well, please don''t quarrel. No matter what questions you have, master will always clarify them." OGA quickly made a comeback.


    Yulingzi nodded with a smile, and the people around him didn''t speak much. Some of them were lost in thought, while others were staring at Huayi.


    "It has been nearly three hundred years since the last battle with the dragon clan ended. Our assassin guild has only a few people from hundreds to today. " Yulingzi spoke leisurely, and his voice was more or less full of vicissitudes.


    "Although that war brought hundreds of years of peace, it was also a great loss to us. For hundreds of years, the assassin''s edicts have been sleeping. It''s really hard for me to wait. "The jade spirit son long sigh, several people nearby also is a burst of sigh.


    "I''ve lived more than 700 years. It''s time to step down. And that''s what I came back for this time. " A word of jade work properly son, immediately let a few people beside startle pale.


    "Younger martial brother, are you serious?" The empty shadow called empty lock was surprised.


    Yu Lingzi reached out to signal everyone to be quiet, and then continued: "tower, empty lock, Purple Maple, and Xuanyuan, the assassins who participated in the last battle with the dragon clan, except for smimi, who has retired, now we are the only ones left. The inner circle of the human race has now risen, they and the dragon race, the fight for the hegemony of the galaxy will soon start. What worries me most is the spirit clan who is hiding in the dark and watching. "


    "Lingzu? Didn''t they be driven out of the galaxy by the dragon people long ago? " Zifeng''s face showed fear.


    "Judging from the intelligence I have detected this time, the Ling clan has been lurking in the outer circle all the time." The assassin in the shape of a robot said.


    "Xuanyuan is right. They didn''t leave the galaxy, but lurked in the outer circle. We don''t have any specific information about how far they have developed, but the awakening of the imperial edict is enough to show the seriousness of the problem." Yu Lingzi said, and stretched his hand to the lotus leaf surface in front of him.


    Green wave flow, lotus leaf surface instant liquefaction, a light lotus flavor swing open, people feel that the spirit is a boost.


    "My God The empty lock let out a exclamation, and the empty shadow expanded instantly.


    "It''s really an edict after awakening!" The tower exclaimed.


    A long green dagger emerged from the lotus leaf. Suddenly, an invisible aura filled the whole space.


    Hua Yi opened his eyes wide, he felt a strong and unparalleled spiritual impact, brain waves swayed with the trend, and his eyes showed a light white light.


    Yulingzi reached out and touched the dagger. In an instant, a wave of mental force swung away, and the spiritual impact of the dagger offset each other. Then the expression on the face around him relaxed.


    "How beautiful Ming exclaimed involuntarily.


    For OGA, it was the first time he saw the legendary Assassin''s edict.


    The whole body of the dagger is green, and its shape is like a curved willow leaf. Twelve gems of different colors are inlaid on the body of the dagger, and there are smaller gems around the gems as a foil. At the same time, light streamer attached to it, occasionally blue lightning flicker, it is gorgeous.


    "Do you really think it over?" Xuanyuan you blue eyes stare at jade spirit son tightly to say.


    "Ha ha, I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. You and I have reached the age of retirement, and this career always needs to be inherited by the younger generation. " The jade spirit son side says, the side handed the dagger to the flower Yi''s front.


    "Give it to me?" Hua Yi looks at Yu Lingzi doubtfully.


    "Yes, take this. You are the leader of the assassin guild." Yulingzi said with a smile, although the smile looked really horrible.


    "Why me?" Although Huayi had learned a lot about the legend of Assassin guild from OGA, what kind of leader and other things had nothing to do with him.


    "This dagger is called Assassin''s edict. Whenever the galaxy is facing a huge disaster, the edict will appear as a dagger, and the assassin''s soul will wake up. The order of the twelve gems on the dagger is different each time it appears, and the one at the top of the list, that is, the one at the tip of the blade, is the leader selected by the imperial edict. "


    Yulingzi points the tip of the dagger at Huayi.


    "You mean this white one represents me?" Hua Yi pointed to the white gem at the tip of the stone and said.


    "Yes, this time you have to take on the task of finding other assassins and leading them to quell the war in the galaxy." The jade work properly son finish saying and then put the dagger into the hand of the flower Yi.


    "Hey, wait a minute. It''s a bit hasty!" Hua Yi felt that the change had come so fast that he could not adapt to it.


    "Every time the gem on the edict lights up, it means that the corresponding assassin has appeared, and a coordinate will appear on the back of the blade. By inputting the coordinates into this device, we can transmit the message or video to the position specified by the coordinates. " Xuanyuan said, I don''t know when his body out of a shape like washing machine like equipment.


    "You need to find 12 key guys, so that you can have enough strength to face the major forces in the galaxy." Empty lock leisurely said.


    "Yes, you can record a video and send it to the specified coordinates." Zifeng also said.


    "Well, remember the time of the meeting." The tower said with a smile.


    "This device can reverse and overlap time and space, so you don''t have to worry that the other party is too far away to receive your message. Ha ha. " The empty lock laughs, and the virtual shadow shakes with it.


    "Wait, have you all decided? Seriously, I don''t have any leadership talent at all Hua Yi said as she waved her hand.


    Yulingzi stood up slowly, made a very respectful gesture to Huayi and said, "Gemini assassin, your time has come. In the near future, your reputation will far surpass that of your respected father. "

 Chapter 36

    Hua Yi''s eyes became deep. He looked at the dagger in his hand carefully again, then raised his head and said, "do you know my father?"


    "Ha ha, I had a chance to meet you." Yu Lingzi seemed to think of something happy and suddenly burst out laughing.


    At this time, OGA patted Pai Ming and Hua Yi on the shoulder and motioned them to sit down, so ten people formed a circle on the lotus leaf.


    The woman who was called "corpse" did not know where to get a big pot and put it in the middle of the lotus leaf at will. Then she sprinkled some unknown petals into it and added water.


    "Let''s have dinner together." Said Yu Lingzi.


    Everyone had no objection and nodded. After all, for these people, it''s also a kind of fate to get together.


    Assassins are a group of people walking on the point of a knife.


    Life or death, often only in a moment.


    Therefore, most of them have the same view of life and death, even though their personalities are strange.


    At the same time, they have no exception to the fate of the very heavy.


    Life and death are impermanent. Meeting is fate.


    "Your father''s good at jujitsu." The tower suddenly opened his mouth and said, a spark sparkled in his dark black eyes.


    "Yes? It''s a pity my jujitsu is bad. " Hua Yi gave a faint smile to the praise of the tower.


    "Huayi is more like his mother." OGA interjected, but apparently Tata didn''t take OGA''s words seriously.


    At this time, the corpse did not know where to get a lot of aquatic animals in the shape of frogs, and then he threw them into the big pot, and then stretched out his miserable white arm and gently slid over the edge of the big pot.


    The body of the big pot was buzzing, and the water in the pot seemed to be about to burst into boiling.


    Ming''s eyes glared at the boss, and his heart said, "this woman''s arm is not a heat pipe, is it?"


    Corpse doesn''t know what Ming compares herself to in her mind at this time. She just lightly throws all kinds of condiments into the pot, and then constantly blasts the water in the pot.


    After a while, the smell of intoxication came out of the pot.


    "Wow, it smells good!" Ming exclaimed, and the fear of corpse in his heart immediately decreased.


    "In this situation, how can there be no wine?" Zifeng takes out a lavender gourd from her arms, and then conjures ten Lavender wine glasses in front of her.


    "Purple stone wine set? What a luxury, brother Feng OGA couldn''t help feeling.


    "I''m laughing." Purple Maple said, while pouring a cup of the gourd into the lavender wine cup, it is obvious that the wine gourd is also a kind of space equipment, otherwise how can the palm size accommodate so much wine?


    "It''s like it''s never finished?" He said in surprise.


    Zifeng just laughed but didn''t answer. He filled all the cups with wine.


    "Please Ten cups suspended out of thin air, and then "Shua Shua" flew into the hands of the people.


    Without waiting for a little reflection, the wine cup has already fallen into his hands, and the score is as good as his own.


    "What a delicate spirit He was surprised in his heart.


    At this time, yulingzi took a small step forward, then raised his wine cup and said, "gathering and scattering are all predestined relationships. First, do it for respect!"


    Then he poured the wine in the glass into his shriveled mouth, and other people also raised their glasses and drank them all.


    "Wow, how fierce!" Ming wiped his mouth and said.


    "The wine is infused with sword Qi." Hua Yi pursed her mouth.


    "No wonder!" Ming suddenly looked at the glass in his hand.


    "Oh? It seems that Gemini assassins have a lot of research on sword Qi? " Purple Maple tiny narrow eyes, with interest to stare at Hua Yi.


    "Just call me Huayi."


    "Hahaha, well, since brother Hua wants to shoulder the banner of Assassin guild, he can''t do without great strength?" Zifeng is reluctant to give up.


    "It''s a shame to drink a little wine." Xuanyuan in the side with disdainful eyes looking at the eager Purple Maple, words are full of irony.


    If change to do at ordinary times, two people definitely want to quarrel again, but this time but different from before, Purple Maple seems to have never heard Xuan Yuan''s words, just staring at Hua Yi tightly.


    He has his own ideas. The Gemini assassins of the previous generation are two brothers. The elder brother is resourceful, and the younger brother is excellent in martial arts. Today, the boy sitting in front of him is just a person. He looks delicate and fresh, which makes people feel very weak.


    Although yulingzi has never missed anything, it''s hard for Zifeng to let such a girl like boy lead a group of top assassins in the interstellar world. Although he can''t say anything, it''s totally unacceptable in his heart.


    "If a child who has never seen blood at all is allowed to be the leader of the assassin guild just to meet the requirements of some royal edict, isn''t it harmful?" Purple Maple in the heart of meditation.


    "Huayi has just recovered from a serious illness and is not suitable for strenuous exercise. Let me play with brother Feng." Ming stepped forward and put the empty wine cup in front of him, which means I''ll accompany you if there''s anything wrong."You''re not a Gemini assassin, are you?" Zifeng said softly, but the aura of the whole body changed quietly. The tower and the empty lock looked at each other, and then seemed to have reached a consensus. They both chose to keep silent.


    Obviously, they also want to see what kind of person yulingzi chose to continue their unique inheritance.


    "I don''t know about Gemini assassins, and my birthday is not Gemini. However, Huayi is my brother, which is not wrong. If you want to move him, you have to put me down first. "


    His eyes suddenly burst out two groups of pale purple light, and his momentum soared.


    "A double practitioner of jujitsu and recitation? Ho ho, it''s a bold choice. " Yulingzi is totally like watching a performance.


    OGA sat on one side with a calm face. He knew very well in his heart that the assassin''s road was originally a road of no return. In order to survive and carry out his morality on this road, he must have transcendent strength. If he had been strong enough, he would not have killed Huayi''s parents. Now he is alone.


    The assassin''s road is full of blades.


    Lei Yao half opened his eyes and half closed his eyes. He knew that it was a critical moment for both of them. Whether it was Hua Yi''s life experience or the secret hidden in Ming''s arms, they would not be able to enjoy peace between the stars.


    From the moment they left, they could never look back.


    Continue to exile, or embark on the assassin''s Shura road?


    Make a choice today!


    All of a sudden, Hua Yi''s hand was lightly put on Ming''s shoulder.


    "He''s looking for Gemini, not Libra." Hua Yi said with a smile.


    Ming''s resolute momentum suddenly disappeared under Hua Yi''s pat. He turned his head and looked at the delicate man in front of him with concern. He said reluctantly: "you just woke up, not to mention Jianrou..."


    "Jianrou, she''s very good," Hua Yi said with a smile, a pair of details like willow leaves.


    "I asked her just now, and she said to me: it doesn''t matter what you do, just hope for tomorrow. Ming, don''t you often say that we are like a family? " Hua Yi raised his head and looked at the song which was half head higher than him now.


    "Yes, we are brothers from the moment you draw the sword for me in muxue Dojo!" Ming''s eyes were calm and tough. He didn''t notice the corpse looking into his eyes.


    "Yes, I got to know you the first time I pulled out my sword, and I pulled out my sword again to let us get together with uncle OGA and uncle leizhao. Although I had encountered misfortune, I also lost my loved ones. However, since we met, my every move will add countless beautiful changes to my life. I have a new family and you


    Hua Yi''s warm eyes swept over Aojia, over leiyao, and finally fell on Ming''s face.


    At this time, Ming''s eyes are full of tears.


    "Jianrou and I have lost the most important people in our lives. We have been sad and we have been desperate. However, after suffering, we once again meet people who care about us and love us. We used to be very weak and couldn''t protect the people around us, but today''s Huayi is no longer the former Huayi, and today''s Jianrou is no longer the concubine of Xiang Wang. From now on, we will use our swords to protect the most important people around us, whether we are assassins or killers. Anyway, I will protect you and my family. For you, I will draw the sword! "


    Hua Yi''s voice fell, and his sword eyebrows rose again.


    As if with a sigh, the sharp sword air rushed out.


    Starting from around the lotus leaf where everyone stood, countless sword Qi leaped.


    "Bang bang" countless lotus seeds fell into the water.


    "Shua Shua Shua" endless leaves flying.


    "Qi sword skill, drop lotus to chop!"


    The water surface of the lotus pond cracked like a cobweb, and the sound of the air being broken was heard all the time.


    Zifeng couldn''t believe his eyes widened. He stared at the boy in white in front of him.


    A few seconds ago, he was still as weak as a girl, but now, in front of him, he seems to incarnate the God of death of the blade, so fierce that people can''t look directly at him.


    "It''s really Gemini..." The empty lock shakes the body like a virtual shadow, which seems to be a subconscious sentence.


    "Enough!" There was a strange smile on TA''s big dark face.


    "Double brainwave, what kind of technology is this?" Xuanyuan''s face is deep in thought.


    OGA looks around and smiles. He knows that Hua Yi has succeeded. The assassins approve him.


    This is the only way to continue the inheritance.


    A moment later, Hua Yi''s sword Qi was restrained, and his eyes were rippling with white streamer.


    No one spoke, and the air was torn up and overlapped again, which made the light on the lotus pond show some double shadows."It''s like running naked. Hum. It''s a good idea. " I do not know when, Zifeng mouth out of such a sentence, but his eyes are not as bad as his mouth, from his eyes, Ming saw a thing called respect.

 Chapter 37

    "Ha ha ha, you old ghosts, you have to talk to the younger generation without reporting to your family. It''s really rude! Ha ha ha ha Yulingzi burst out laughing. The old man''s skill of mixing water is absolutely first-class.


    "I''m laughing." Huayi Chong Zifeng bowed to give a gift.


    Zifeng''s face full of Hu dregs suddenly turned red, coughed two times unnaturally, and then said: "cough, well, for your humble sake, let''s recognize your identity as a Gemini assassin."


    Ming a listen to, can''t help laughing out of the voice, next to the Xuanyuan is the sour smile.


    "Thank you, master Feng." Hua Yi''s smile is very sincere, just like his voice, which makes people feel fresh and fresh.


    "There''s an old saying about human beings that they don''t know each other until they fight. I think that''s exactly what they say. Ha ha ha." The sound of the empty lock was as ethereal as his figure.


    "Master, have you forgotten something?" OGA suddenly turned his head and blinked at yulingzi.


    "Ah, look at my memory!" Yulingzi suddenly sat up straight, and then shot himself on the forehead. He looked very funny.


    "Now that we have passed the approval, let''s officially start the transfer of inheritance." With that, yulingzi turned to look at the tower.


    "Shall I come first? All right The sound of the tower was a little low, and it was like a big bell.


    "Let''s introduce myself first. I''m the sixth generation of Taurus assassin, TA. My specialty, hehe, is to dismantle the enemy''s heavy weapons, such as star wars or something. " The sound of the tower was not big, but it went into people''s ears like shells.


    "I don''t have as many pieces as purple maniacs. I can only give you one thing, that''s it." After that, the right shoulder of the tower suddenly split a hole, and the white bones broke out of the skin without any sign. They stretched out at a fast speed, forming a huge bone like sickle on the shoulder of the tower.


    Ming''s eyes almost protruded. Even Hua Yi, who was always calm, opened his eyes wide at this time.


    "This is the combination of incantation and jujitsu." The jade spirit son leisurely opens a way.


    "I call it hetero bony." Tower''s mouth showed a proud smile, obviously he was very satisfied with the reaction of the two children in front of him.


    "Well, put away your scary bones." Empty lock disdains the tower''s ostentation. His body shrinks slightly like a shadow, and then countless black chains appear on the edge of the shadow.


    "I''m the sixth generation Aquarius assassin, jiamukongsuo. As you can see, I''m not human. My specialty is space movement and assassination. "


    The voice of Kong Suo was misty, and it was difficult for him to determine whether the shadow in front of him was his body, whether it was Ming or Hua Yi. Or is it just a hologram?


    "Yulingzi and I both learn from the fourth generation of Aries assassins, who are the absolute strong of the fourth generation." The tone of empty lock is particularly proud.


    "The absolute strong?" I don''t understand.


    Yu Lingzi then said, "well, since the Gemini assassins of the first generation founded this guild, one of the twelve star assassins of each generation has the chance to get rid of the shackles and shackles of art and become a strong man against heaven who surpasses all the people. We call it the absolute strong. But not every generation of the twelve stars will produce such talents. For example, in the fifth generation and our sixth generation of assassins, there has never been an absolute strong one. "


    "In fact, from the beginning to the present, only the first generation of Gemini and the fourth generation of Aries have become the absolute strong, and there have been no other generations." Empty locking cavity.


    "So, what the empty lock wants to pass on to you is a relic left by our master, the fourth generation of Aries assassin." Yulingzi''s voice was a little excited.


    "It''s a weapon once used by the absolute strong. Of course, only the absolute strong can exert its power." Empty lock said, the whole body up and down of the black chain constantly turning, virtual shadow center part of what looms out.


    Ming and Hua Yi almost held their breath. They were very, very curious about what weapons the so-called absolute strong used.


    "What a long knife!" He cried.


    "What a powerful sword Hua Yi bounced up from the lotus leaf subconsciously, with white light in his eyes and sword spirit all over him.


    "A long sword, a broken moon."


    The empty lock whispered in seclusion, and the black chain twined a two meter long crescent moon.


    Like birch bark, the top of the scabbard is like a kapok like scarlet handle.


    Thin arc, like a long bow.


    The black chain locks the blade, but it can''t lock the sword Qi pouring out from the scabbard, just like the stars.


    Hua Yi looked at the long knife in front of her eyes.


    Compared with the momentum of the sword, Huayi''s sword was like a trickle, and the boundless sea was in front of him.


    At this moment, Hua Yi finally understood what is called heaven beyond heaven."Take it. Don''t take off the chain. This knife is not for you, unless one day you can be absolutely strong." Yu Lingzi waved his head to Ming and motioned him to take the gift.


    Ming came forward to take over the collapsing moon wrapped in black chains. However, this knife exudes a frightening aura all the time. Just in a moment, Ming''s forehead is covered with beads of sweat the size of soybeans.


    "I''ll get it for you." Hua Yi couldn''t bear to see Ming so hard.


    "It''s OK. It''s just to exercise my endurance. It''s very important to cultivate my momentum in jujitsu." She clenched her teeth.


    "Well, he''s a good man." I don''t know why the virtual shadow of the empty lock was a little dimmer than just now.


    "Well, you two are generous enough to move out all the remains of the fourth generation boss." Zifeng said, but his eyes did not leave Huayi for a moment.


    Yulingzi didn''t respond to Zifeng. Instead, he filled a bowl of soup and drank it leisurely.


    "Cut the crap. It''s your turn." Xuanyuan said to Zifeng.


    "It''s up to you!" Zifeng side of the mouth, while unpacking the waist of the package.


    "I won''t introduce myself. Anyway, there are few opportunities to meet again. This is something handed down from generation to generation by the twin assassins. Take it. " Zifeng said, throwing a dilapidated ancient book to Huayi.


    Hua Yi Gan leaned over to take the ancient book and put it carefully in front of him.


    "I can''t understand what it says..." Hua Yi looked at the broken book full of strange characters.


    "Ah With a loud cry, he finally fainted.


    Leiyao hurried forward and reached for Mingming''s wrist to observe his pulse.


    "Nothing serious." Thunder hazy side says, the side will sound to help to the side of O Jia, and turn head to flush flower Yi to wave a hand, signal he don''t need to worry.


    "This book is left by the early generation of Gemini assassins, which can also be regarded as the relic of the absolute strong. After studying and translating by the Gemini assassins of all ages, a set of detailed interpretation and translation has finally been formed." Zifeng said and threw a memory card to Huayi.


    "Gemini of the sixth generation are my good friends. They are all on their deathbed. Now they are all handed over to you." Purple Maple uninhibited eyes flashed a ray of light sadness.


    Hua Yi didn''t know what to say. She just stuck the memory card on her chest and nodded her thanks.


    Silence, this time Xuanyuan didn''t speak again.


    For a long time, Zifeng continued: "this book is called Qijian Shuangjue. It comes from the hands of jueying, the founder of the assassin guild and the first generation of Gemini assassins. No other generation of Gemini assassins, except himself, can understand it


    Although Zifeng''s words seem to be some kind of provocation, his eyes looking at Huayi also contain some kind of expectation.


    Hua Yi nodded his head as if he knew what was going on in his eyes.


    "Wow", Ming woke up from the coma, bared his teeth.


    "What are you yelling, smelly boy? You scared me." Thunder hazy hurtles to roar a way, but on the face pour is a pair of suddenly relaxed facial expression.


    "I feel like I''ve been stabbed by a needle." Murmur, and then look left and right to start looking for signs of the collapse of the moon.


    "Why? Still looking for that knife? " Ray said angrily, but OGA laughed and said nothing.


    "Yes. Practice will continue! " Ming endured the pain all over his body and picked up bengyue lying flat behind OGA again. This time, he simply crossed the chain on the scabbard over his neck and carried the two meter long crescent moon on his back.


    "I like this boy, ha ha." Yulingzi''s mouth is wide open, and his smile is very evil.


    "Cut." Zifeng disdains it.


    Xuanyuan''s blue eyes twinkled for a while, and immediately said, "corpse, you can follow them in the future."


    Has been silent, standing in Xuanyuan side of the woman suddenly heard this sentence, some can not believe to turn his head.


    "Well, that''s settled." Xuanyuan nodded, then put his hand into the red and black windbreaker and took out a blue bracelet.


    The corpse''s face was very white, without a trace of blood. Similarly, no one can guess what she is thinking through her pale green eyes.


    She just stood quietly beside Xuanyuan, like a sculpture.


    "I''m Xuanyuan, the sixth generation Scorpio assassin. I''m a porter. I''m a robot or a brainman, as humans call me. If you have any technical problems, you can turn to me. In addition, the corpse is my adopted daughter. She will follow you and become your right-hand assistant in the future. "


    Xuanyuan said without hesitation, but his eyes were fixed on the cyan Bracelet in his hand. When he said the word "adopted daughter", Huayi heard the almost faint trembling in the voice, and Ming saw the tears in the corpse''s eyes.


    "What is it?" Hua Yi has some doubts. He is not sure whether he should answer what Xuanyuan said just now.


    However, at this time, the corpse suddenly stepped forward and bowed to Hua Yi."Ah Hua Yi was at a loss.


    "Please take care of Miss Shi." Ming takes a step forward with the long falling moon on his back, and then bows deeply to Xuanyuan and the corpse.


    Looking at the cry full of sweat and bitter support, the corpse''s face suddenly raised a smile, just like the white lily, pure and lovely.

 Chapter 38

    I don''t know when the sky of cuishui village has gradually faded into darkness, and the lotus pond, which is in the extended space, has been decorated with stars.


    "Done!" Leiyao cheerfully yelled, two red clouds floating steadily on his old face.


    "Dry ~! Belch ~ ~ " At this time, yulingzi didn''t have the style of a senior. His face couldn''t see any change, but his tongue was very unsmooth.


    One side of the tower at this time the body has been tilted to one side, eyes blurred, already can not lock in front of things.


    Empty lock is playing with the glass in hand, silent, do not know what to think.


    "Inner ring! It''s so far away from me! " Purple Maple side said, while the glass of wine in a drink.


    "In my opinion, brother Feng is human, isn''t he? Ah? I''m right Ming is not light drunk, tongue a strong spin. However, he is different from others, behind the collapse of the moon wave after wave to release a wave of momentum, Ming must stimulate the whole body of the atmosphere to compete with it.


    However, this kind of struggle is like a lone boat on the sea. Whenever the huge waves hit, the boat would tremble uncontrollably and capsize several times.


    So, Ming always carries it for a while, then shouts out and faints. Soon after, he wakes up again, and then continues to drink with everyone on his back. Then he faints again and again.


    "Ah With a loud cry, he lay back with his teeth clenched and his eyes wide open.


    He fainted again.


    "I''ve never seen such a fool, ten times more stupid than Zifeng." Xuanyuan shakes the wine glass in his hand and looks at the falling sound with a smile.


    OGA sat next to Xuanyuan, looking at Hua Yi and the sound of coma beside him.


    At the moment, he had a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Hum, when did robots learn to judge humans?" Purple Maple disdains.


    Hua Yi was a little drunk, but he couldn''t help raising his glass again.


    To accept the inheritance means to set foot on the assassin''s road from now on, and there is no turning back.


    Hesitation? Maybe a little.


    But in contrast, looking at Ming''s happy smile after he fainted, Aojia''s satisfied smile, and leiyao who didn''t know whether he was laughing, Hua Yi wanted to get drunk at this moment.


    How to go tomorrow''s road, tomorrow''s I go to board the right. The sun and the moon are gone. Youth is short, so we should use the way of youth.


    Hua Yi poured the green Qiongjiang in the wine cup into her mouth, only to feel a sharp chill in her throat, and then the hot sensation spread all over her body, and then converged on her head.


    "Don''t leave regrets ~!" Hua Yi yelled, and then fell asleep.


    The breeze swept over the water, and the lotus shadows piled up.


    Just now, the noisy scene gradually faded away, as if a burst of smoke disappeared.


    In the daze, Huayi seemed to hear the sound of a trickle, as well as the clear accompaniment of birds on the branches.


    With heavy eyelids, Hua Yi barely opened his eyes, only to feel that countless light from the top of his head through the branches and leaves shot down, the dim ground shining mottled bright.


    "Where is this?" Hua Yi felt that his head was covered with a heavy lead hat, and his whole body was weak.


    All around the light flickering, like sparse leaves in the forest, try their best to block the sunlight penetration.


    A cool wind blows, bringing the fragrance of soil, and the smell of moisture.


    "There seems to be a river ahead." Hua Yi seems to hear the sound of running water from a distance. He can''t help but get up from the ground and walk in the direction of the sound.


    The more we go forward, the stronger the light is, but the vision still can''t be changed clearly, and the surrounding is still hazy.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. The sound of running water is so loud that Huayi can''t hear her own footsteps.


    He put his hand aside the broad leaves in front of him, and Huayi saw a stream passing by.


    "Eh?" Hua Yi looked across the stream in surprise.


    At the edge of the woods, a woman in white is sitting on the rock beside the water. Her eyes are blue like autumn water, her skin is as white as jade, her body is graceful, and her hair is as long as night. Such a beautiful scene makes Huayi stand there.


    "Sister Jianrou!" Hua Yi cried out.


    The woman gently raised her jade head, and a faint flush of red appeared on her white face.


    "Who''s talking?" Women''s voice is like a spring falling into the water, rippling in the depths of the soul.


    Hua Yi didn''t know why. He always had a feeling of suffocation. It seemed that there was a fire hidden in his chest. He couldn''t spit it out, and he couldn''t press it down. He was so sad in his body that he couldn''t express it.


    "It''s me!" Hua Yi seemed to be exerting all her strength to shout.


    However, as soon as the voice took off, it was like a soft cloud, floating in the air not far away, diluted by some unknown force.Hua Yi jumped forward regardless of everything, two feet into the cold stream, he staggered forward, hard to go in the direction of the woman.


    "It''s me, sister Jianrou!" Hua Yi said as she walked, but no matter how close she was, the distance between the woman and him never seemed to get closer.


    "What''s going on?" Hua Yi was surprised.


    All of a sudden, the woman in white stood up, with a pair of willow eyes bent and her mouth turned up mischievously.


    "Little brother, you are mistaken. I am not your sister Jianrou." The woman was smiling and her voice was as clear as a warbler''s.


    "What? How could it be? " Hua Yi only felt that the scene before him was a little unreal, but the appearance of Jian Rou had been in his mind for thousands of times, and he would definitely not recognize the wrong person.


    However, although the sound is pleasant, it doesn''t look like the sound of Jian rou. Especially the tone of speaking, and the slightly fuzzy naughty smile.


    "Strange?" Huayi stood in the middle of the stream, hesitating, not knowing whether to go on.


    Suddenly there was a clear cry in my ear!


    "Hua''er, it''s not me!" This voice is very clear, as if he put his head in a big pot, and then shout like.


    "Ah? Sister Jianrou


    Hua Yi looked around, but could not judge where the clear and incomparable cry just now came from.


    Looking back, Hua Yi found that the woman in white who was standing by the stream just now had disappeared. In his stupefied Kung Fu, she disappeared without a trace.


    "Huaer ~!"


    The sound seems to come from all directions


    "Wake up ~!"


    Just feel a whirl, flower Yi Deng opened his eyes, sat up.


    "It''s a dream!" Hua Yi a hand props up the upper half of the body, a hand knead knead still some dizzy head.


    At this time, the night had already surrounded the lotus pond tightly, and there was no sound around, except the occasional frog call and old man Lei''s purr.


    Hua Yi looked at the sound of sleeping beside her, and there was still a trace of crystal clear saliva in the corner of her mouth.


    "This guy, alas." Hua Yi said with a smile.


    Suddenly thinking of the dream just now, Hua Yi couldn''t help but put away her smiling face and silently called Jianrou in her heart.


    "Sister Jianrou, what happened to the dream just now? How can I see you by the stream and hear another voice from you? " Hua Yi asked in her heart.


    "The person you see is not me, but another person who has turned into me." The voice of Jianrou rings gently in my mind.


    I don''t know why. Whenever Jianrou responds to her voice in her mind, Hua Yi feels very at ease. It''s like having a pair of arms behind her to protect her.


    "Why? Has it never happened before? " Hua Yi felt it was very strange.


    "Well, it seems to me that another brain wave has broken in. It may have something to do with the old book in your arms." Since Jianrou re combed her memory with the help of leiyao, she has completely jumped out of the role of a woman in the former dynasty, and her way of speaking has changed a lot.


    "Ah? Is that so? " Hua Yi quickly took out the book Zifeng gave him from his arms and turned it up and down for a long time, but he couldn''t see why.


    At this time, Zifeng disappeared, lying on the broad lotus leaf, sleeping only tower, yulingzi, Aojia and leizhi, as well as the sound around them. Empty lock, Purple Maple, and Xuanyuan with corpse don''t know where to go.


    "That''s strange." Hua Yi muttered, obviously there was no other way.


    "Why don''t you go to sleep and see if that''s what happened." Jian Rou said softly in Hua Yi''s mind.


    "Well, try sleeping again." Hua Yi nodded, then put the book on her chest and lay flat on the lotus leaf.


    Close your eyes. After a while, Hua Yi fell asleep again.


    At this time, the night sky in cuishui village is also vast, just like the quiet day. Only the occasional chirping of insects can make people think that this is a static ink painting, not a real scene.


    At the top of the moon, the seven moons of nados are arranged in a zigzag way, like an earthworm lifting its upper body.


    On the branches of the ancient wind tree is the usual resting place for bat dragons. However, at this time, there is a different figure on it.


    At this time, he sat on the ground more than ten meters away and looked at the ground.


    "Are you still blaming my decision?" Xuanyuan said to himself.


    Bat dragon''s huge body also fell on the tree, but it was sleeping soundly at this time, Xuanyuan would not be talking to it.


    The sound of "hissing" came from under the tree. Looking closely, it turned out that the corpse was sitting on his knees at the root of the ancient wind tree.


    Corpse didn''t say a word from beginning to end, as if she couldn''t speak naturally.


    "You are not a porter, and my life is not suitable for you. I won''t have much fun following you. You should look for happiness and happiness, which is the best emotion of human beings. " Xuanyuan still said to himself.The corpse still did not speak. The thin bangs covered his eyes. Only the light green light occasionally passed through his hair and shot into the distance.


    "Hua Yi and Ming are good children. You can learn a lot of things that belong to the human world with them, which is better than following me wandering and doing strange experiments." Xuanyuan at this time like an old woman like chatter.


    The corpse was still speechless, but nodded gently, then shook his head again.


    "Ah ~!" Xuanyuan sighed a long time, and his figure disappeared out of thin air.

 Chapter 39

    When Huayi woke up again, it was noon the next day.


    As the sun is rising, the bright sunlight has passed through the bamboo curtain on the window and entered the house. Hua Yi rubbed her eyes and slowly got up from the bed.


    Through the window, he could hear the fighting sound of "Hey, ha" in the yard. He knew it must be that Ming was competing with OGA again.


    "It looks like I''ve slept long enough." Hua Yi thought and rolled out of bed.


    "Pa Ta" a, what thing fell on the ground, Hua Yi looked down, it was yesterday Zifeng gift of the old book.


    Hua Yi picked it up from the ground, and then put it in front of her eyes and looked at it carefully.


    "It''s strange. It doesn''t look special at all." Hua Yi mumbled. Since he fell asleep again last night, the mysterious woman in white appeared in his dream again, but it was still a flash and disappeared before he could speak.


    "Forget it. I''m so hungry that I say..." Hua Yi left the old book at the head of the bed, then put on his broken slippers and went to the door.


    The sound of "Pa Pa Pa Pa" is heard all the time, and the sound in the yard and OGA are playing happily.


    "Eh ~ Hua Yi couldn''t help but exclaim.


    In normal times, it would be enough for Oka and Ming to practice with one hand and one foot, but today, Oka uses both fists and alternates his legs, which is really abnormal.


    Hua Yi''s eyes couldn''t help falling on Ming''s body, and then he was surprised to find that this guy''s back was carrying that abnormal long knife.


    "No way!" A cold sweat fell from Huayi''s head.


    "Maybe it''s the amazing momentum of that Dao that forces ming to try his best to raise his own momentum to the top so as to compete with the momentum of the Dao. However, in this way, Ming has to be in a 120% combat state all the time, which can be regarded as extreme training. " Leiyao wanders to Huayi''s side. He looks like he just woke up with a towel around his neck.


    "No wonder even uncle OGA has to fight with two hands. Ha ha ha." Hua Yi suddenly felt very happy. Whenever he saw the silly way that Ming became happy, he couldn''t help but be happy for him.


    "By the way, it seems that yulingzi told me last night that he wanted you to go to the field to find him when you wake up. He seems to have something to say to you." Thunder hazy looking at two people that the yard tangles to fight, suddenly open mouth says to the flower Yi.


    "Ah? Can I help you? " Huayi didn''t know if yulingzi had anything to do.


    "Yes, I think I have some secrets to tell you alone." Lei said casually.


    "OK, I see. Thank you, uncle ray." Hua Yi said and then turned back to the house, after a simple wash, then toward the direction of the village outside the mohian field.


    "Just take this opportunity to ask about old books." Hua Yi thought while walking, and soon came to the field.


    At this time, yulingzi was enjoying the cool in the shade of a tree. Seeing Huayi coming, he waved from a distance.


    "Master, you want to see me?" Huayi came under the tree.


    "Well, there are some small things." Yu Lingzi said leisurely, shaking a lotus leaf in his hand.


    Hua Yi was not constrained either. He found a dry ground and sat on the ground, waiting for Yu Lingzi to say the following.


    "It''s a small thing, but it''s not easy to do. First drink some water, and then listen to me slowly." Yulingzi reached out and handed over a small bowl made of lotus leaves, which was full of sweet dew.


    Hua Yi said thanks, and then took the small bowl.


    While looking at Hua Yi drinking water, Yu Lingzi said, "you should have heard of the story of Aojia, the legend about the Dragon man."


    "Yes, I have." Hua Yi wiped the water drops from the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand.


    "His mother is a human being, but she was killed by her own compatriots. What is most unacceptable is that after shooting his mother, the star fleet actually dismembered her body and threw it into the sea of stars, then erased all her files, and finally refused to build a tombstone for her. And her family disappeared one after another in the following months, and there was no news from her Yulingzi''s voice was not big, but it hurt like a needle into the eardrum.


    "Why do you do this?" Hua Yi''s voice is still very calm, but his eyes are exposed.


    "His mother used to be a spy of human beings lurking in the dragon race, but because she was deeply in love with the young dragon race, she finally revealed her identity. Human beings were afraid that this incident would cause the anger of the dragon race, so they killed her. However, its means and practices are unbearable. "


    "So uncle OGA went back to the inner circle to avenge his mother. If it was me, he would do the same." Hua Yi said while drinking the water in the bowl.


    "Yes, but at that time his strength was really limited. A man secretly left the Duomo galaxy and ran back to the inner circle, but he was defeated miserably, and many innocent people were involved." Yu Lingzi sighed as he spoke."Then why don''t you avenge him? He was imprisoned in inner circle for eight years. Why don''t you rescue him?" Hua Yi was staring at Yu Lingzi. He had wanted to ask these questions for a long time, but today he finally had the chance to say them.


    "Not that I don''t want to, but that I can''t."


    "Why not?"


    "Because once I do it, the human race in the inner circle and the dragon race in the outer circle will form a siege to attack us. As you saw yesterday, there are only a few of the sixth generation assassins left. If the edict does not wake up, the new twelve star assassins will not appear. We alone can not survive the joint strangulation of the inner and outer circles. " Yu Lingzi''s tone was indescribable.


    "I''m afraid to offend people. What kind of Assassin can I do..." Hua Yi cast her eyes to the distance, as if she didn''t want to see Yu Lingzi''s face again.


    "Child, you are still young. When you reach my age, you will understand that sometimes even assassins have to compromise. You can ignore your own life and death, but you have to consider the people around you. Unless you can be absolutely strong. " Yu Lingzi said earnestly.


    "How do you use compromise to maintain equality and peace in the universe?" Hua Yi''s tone became colder and colder.


    "To tell you the truth, half of the current situation is due to the sixth generation''s shopping, and the other half is due to my master''s aftereffect. After all, the absolute strong''s awe of the dragon people can last for hundreds of years. " Yulingzi didn''t mind Huayi''s indifference.


    "And now? What do you want me to do? " Hua Yi looks at the old man of different star lightly.


    "Ha ha, now the assassin guild is led by you, not me. How to do it depends on your own judgment. I have only one small request, which can be regarded as my last wish. " The tone of jade work properly son is very insipid, but the flower Yi can''t help but open big eyes.


    "What did you say? Don''t you live well? " Hua Yi just saw the powerful spiritual power of Yu Lingzi yesterday, which is not like the strength that an old man can have when he is dying.


    "Ha ha, I''m ashamed to say that I''ve lived more than 700 years. It''s inevitable that my life will wither. Maybe I''m still strong in your eyes, but in fact I''m already dying."


    "How come?" Hua Yi looked at Yu Lingzi in disbelief.


    "I probably have less than a month left in my life. What''s more, Zifeng has decided to retire. Empty lock wants to maintain the operation of the intelligence network in the outer circle So I can only ask you


    "What can we do for you?" Hua Yi was a little embarrassed about her bad attitude just now, and her tone became much softer.


    "Hahaha, I want you to go to the planet of the Dragon tribe and save OGA''s father." As soon as yulingzi said this, Huayi stood up.


    "What? The father of OGA? "


    "Yes, according to the latest intelligence, he has been imprisoned on the planet mordork of the dorosaurs. And, according to the coordinates of the back of the imperial edict, the new generation of Aries assassins are also nearby. " Yulingzi throws out the heavyweight message again.


    "So our goal has been set." Hua Yi narrowed her eyes, and the light flowed in her eyes.


    "I want OGA to meet his father, but I don''t want him to take part in this operation, because his identity is a death warrant in the Dragon system. The people of the Dragon nationality think highly of their ancestors. They absolutely can''t tolerate such things as intermarriage with human beings and giving birth to offspring. So once they find the trace of OGA, they will inevitably lead to endless disasters. " Yulingzi''s tone was surprisingly serious.


    "I see. Save Oka''s father and find the Aries assassin by the way."


    "Well, this task is half for the public and half for the private. I''d like to thank you here." With that, yulingzi bowed to Huayi.


    "Ah?" Hua Yi shouts and quickly lifts Yu Lingzi up.


    "I''m serious. It''s the responsibility of the younger generation." Hua Yi said.


    "Well, I''m too outsider, ha ha ha." Yulingzi is very good at climbing along the pole, and his attitude immediately turns, which makes Huayi feel speechless.


    "By the way, since brother Zifeng delivered my Gemini legacy yesterday, I had a strange dream last night." Hua Yi holds Yu Lingzi and thinks about the strange dream of last night.


    "Oh?" Jade work properly son a exclamation, the mouth opens of eldest brother, its gaffe of appearance let flower Yi quite surprised.


    "Do you know why?" Hua Yi asked tentatively.


    "Well, I''m not quite sure." The jade spirit son suddenly resumed the usual indifferent manner.


    "Strange..." Hua Yi was puzzled.


    The old man, yulingzi, seems to be ordinary, but since he heard what Huayi said just now, his aura has changed subtly. Hua Yi who also, the sensitivity of the breath has long reached the point of incredible.


    "There must be something in it." Hua Yi''s secret way.

 Chapter 40

    "Ah? Why me? " Cry bitterly to face to shout a way.


    "Because you are more handsome. "Hip hop ~!" Hua Yi pushed Ming in front of Guang Nao with a smiley face, and then he stepped back to the next cane chair and drank soda.


    "Hello, President, it''s you. Why do you want me to send a message?" Ming is still a bitter gourd face, fiddling with the camera probe in front of him to adjust the best receiving angle.


    "I''m the president, so you''re the secretary. Of course, the Secretary of the president is responsible for sending messages to other members. "Hip hop ~!" Hua Yi was drinking the soda in her glass.


    "Damn it It''s a whine.


    "Don''t complain any more. Input the coordinates into the instrument Xuanyuan gave us to see where it is." Hua Yi didn''t know where to find a straw and began to stir the soda in the cup.


    "Well, it seems to be the inner ring." Ming said, looking at the light screen on the washing machine like instrument.


    "Shit, so far away?" Huayi also began to open her mouth.


    "It took two years for information to get through, but it can be transmitted in reverse, directly to two years ago." Ming then took off his coat, revealing his healthy wheat skin. Since the collapse of the moon, Ming seems to have subtle changes all over the body, the muscle fibers become thinner and stronger.


    "Can''t it be faster?" Hua Yi was wringing her eyebrows, as if she was dissatisfied with the juice in the cup.


    "This is the time calculated according to the best stacking ratio. Too much space folding will cause great information distortion." Ming said and stroked the short hair on his head with his hand.


    "Well, do as you say." Hua Yi leans lazily on the cane chair and begins to enjoy his juice slowly with a straw.


    "Mm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm-hm.


    "Hello, friend in front of the screen. Although I don''t know your name... " Ming began to video, Hua Yi will look out of the window, forced to suppress the impulse to laugh.


    Inner circle bank, star moon system


    The huge mountain seems to be split from the middle, and a deep canyon suddenly runs through it. The wind blowing from the valley, with bursts of shrill sound like a scream, mixed with snowflakes.


    The pure white mountain, which was supposed to be covered with ice and snow, is now like a spotted dog, with the scattered remains of mecha and the scorched ground after being bombarded by artillery.


    On the scarred earth, there is a pale yellow figure, just like a wild chrysanthemum blooming on the vast earth.


    "The dogs of the west wind army never know how to write death." A girl in a beige skirt and a golden ponytail stands in front of a huge wreckage of mecha. The contrast between her arrogant tone and her clever appearance is always astonishing.


    "If we get rid of them, the next road will be much easier. It''s just a pity for our blackbirds and supplies." A robot beside the girl said.


    "Is snow moon city going south?" The girl raises her left hand, and the holographic map pops up on the wrist watch like miniature optical brain.


    "Yes, it''s also a famous tourist attraction in the star moon system." The voice of the robot showed some expectation.


    "Yes, it''s where my husband became famous in the first World War. Wow, ha ha ~! " The young girl was smiling, and three drops of cold sweat fell from the robot''s head.


    "Cough, this ~..." Well, I don''t know about the deployment of troops around the city. Judging from the current situation, there shouldn''t be many. " The tone of the robot was obviously awkward.


    "Go ahead and see how dense the sentries are." The girl put away her smile, shook her beige dress, and strode south.


    The robot seemed to agree, nodded, picked up a marching bag on the ground, followed the girl closely, and marched forward on the snow


    Inner galaxy, Emir galaxy


    In the huge axe shaped Valley, the shuttle cars are flowing like a school of fish.


    Suddenly, the "School of fish" separated on both sides, and a silver gray flying car rushed out of the "School of fish". The body more than ten meters long was like a giant beast, thrusting into the depth of the valley.


    "Master, elder martial brother hemin is back!" A young man with yellow hair yelled excitedly in the light screen. In front of the light screen, an old man with red dates and white hair was slowly raising his head.


    "Oh, I see." The old man replied carelessly, then lowered his head and immersed himself in the old books between his knees.


    Shua, the door of the bedroom opened and a tall man came in.


    "Master, I''m back." The man slowly approached the old man sitting on the balcony, and then saluted respectfully.


    The old man slowly closed the book in his hand, looked up at the man and said with a smile, "how about it? What''s the gain of this trip? "


    He said, "I didn''t find much information about the border of taimen, and I didn''t take much time to register with taimen.""Well, well, it doesn''t matter. They are sure to get out of danger. It''s really hard for you this time. " The old man seemed to have expected such a result for a long time. He didn''t show much loss in his eyes, but his figure had an indescribable loneliness.


    The man was also dejected, but he said: "however, at this exchange meeting, we also met people from the westerly Alliance fleet. They seem to be in a mess recently. It seems that the whole westerly galaxy is in chaos."


    "Oh? Is that right? " The old man didn''t seem to have much interest.


    "Yes, it''s said that in the past two years, autonomous robot planets have been harassed in the westerly galaxy. Without exception, the main brains of these planets have been destroyed, causing considerable chaos and panic. Later, the west wind United Fleet platoon many warships to track down the murderer, but no one survived. " The man''s voice became serious.


    "Did you hear the details of the murderer?" The old man seems to have some interest, too.


    "I don''t know. It''s just from their lower class soldiers that it''s a monster like a girl. Ha ha, it''s ridiculous." At this point, the man can''t help laughing.


    "Well, ha ha, the inner circle is more and more confused. Well, you''ve worked hard too. Go and have a rest. By the way, go and see Kor when you have time Then the old man turned his eyes out of the window.


    The man wanted to talk but stopped. Finally, he made a deep bow to the old man and then turned away.


    "Hua Yi, Hua Yi, why do I always feel that you are still alive?" The old man''s face was full of sadness.


    The inner galaxy, the Hoff galaxy


    In the huge palace, a grand banquet is going on warmly.


    "Ah! ~It''s his highness fergarza! Look Screamed a woman in a gorgeous dress.


    "My God, how handsome!"


    "It''s the man of my dreams!"


    "Ah! My face must be burning. "


    The women in the hall were crying and groaning as if they were in heat, while the men turned their awed or envious eyes to the nearby platform.


    On the stage, a man with wine red curly hair, white and angular face, and a pair of blue eyes that make all women crazy, is slowly raising his glass and smiling at everyone.


    "Your Highness is still so popular." Beside fergarza, a man with black eyes said sourly.


    "Isn''t general Qin Yang a woman Fergarza responded slowly.


    "Ha ha, I can''t be on the stage at all. By the way, I just received a secret report from the Dragon scout. " Qin Yang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his short black hair looked very sunny.


    "Oh? Let''s hear it. " Fergarza''s face was always smiling.


    Qin Yang shakes his wine cup and suddenly says: "recently, there is an unconfirmed rumor in the Dragon intelligence network. It is said that the assassin guild, which has been silent for nearly a hundred years in the outer circle, has suddenly changed."


    "Will this affect our plans?" Fergarza returned to his heart with a smile on his face.


    "It''s hard to say the specific situation, but it''s said that the dragon people are very afraid of the assassins. Even the hundred ethnic Council has to pay attention to the demands of the assassins. Of course, these have not been confirmed."


    "If so, we should pay close attention to its trend." The smile on fergarza''s face was even better, which attracted the young ladies to scream one after another.


    "Will you send more experts to the outer circle?" Qin Yang asked.


    "There''s no need to scare the snake for the time being." Fergarza smiles and nods.


    "Yes." Qin Yang bowed his head.


    ¡­¡­


    Outer galaxy, Moore galaxy, nados


    The green lake reflects the tall figure of the ancient wind trees, and there are several people standing next to the shadow.


    "The dragon people are different from human beings, especially the Dao dragon people. They have many experts and are quite difficult to deal with. You should try to keep a low profile. This task is to find people, not to cause trouble. " OGA frowned and told again and again, just like the nagging of an old lady. However, he did not know that another task of Hua Yi''s trip had a great relationship with him.


    "I see. Don''t worry. I''m the president. I''m super strong. "Hip hop ~!" Hua Yi comforted OGA and laughed.


    The jade spirit son of one side just grins and doesn''t talk.


    Lei hazy threw a piece of bait like thing into the water, then turned to Ming and said, "if you can''t fight, run. Don''t carry it hard, fool!"


    "Don''t worry." Ming has a strong chest, and the moon behind him also shakes. Recently, Ming can gradually adapt to the sword spirit of this abnormal long sword.


    A moment''s effort, a spaceship like a turtle''s egg surfaced, the cabin door opened, Xuanyuan and corpse came out from inside.


    "It''s all ready. You can start at any time." Xuanyuan said and then jumped on the shore, the corpse is standing quietly in place, the body half covered in the hatch."We are the only ones to see you off today. This is the first action of the seventh generation. The old man is here to wish you a successful start!" Yulingzi finally spoke.


    "Thank you. Then we won''t waste our time. Let''s go." Hua Yi waved to everyone, then turned around and jumped on the boat. Ming also said goodbye to the crowd, followed by Hua Yi jumped into the cabin.


    "Take care of the corpse for me, thank you!" A heart read to spread, flower Yi back to cabin door, smile to nod.


    Under the eyes of the people by the lake, the spaceship slowly took off and left the lake.


    In the distance, on the stout trunk of Fenggu tree, Zifeng is gazing.


    "If you want to send it." Under the tree, the tower chews lotus leaves.


    "No need..." Zifeng opens his mouth.


    "Well, is the remains of the first Gemini real?" The tower chewed and said.


    "What do you say?"


    "Then why didn''t you study? With your talent theory, you may become absolutely strong. " The tower looked up into the distant sky.


    "It''s no use. That woman is not interested in me." The sound of Purple Maple seems to be submerged in the wind.


    "Ah? What are you talking about? What woman? " Tower a face suspiciously turned to look at the top of the tree, in addition to the sparse shadow of leaves, nothing else.

 Chapter 41

    In the vast sea of stars, an elliptical spaceship is flying silently. The propeller at the tail of the spaceship makes a dark blue flame, just like a flying firefly.


    "There''s plenty of fuel and we can fly to moldock in one go." Ming is sitting in front of the light screen in the main control room at this time. He has learned the secret entrustment of yulingzi from Huayi. Aojia is Ming''s teacher. He is duty bound to help the teacher find his father whom he has never met. So, at the beginning of the fight, we should hurry up.


    "Before long, we will fly out of the domore system. When we get to the Dragon territory, we should keep a low profile. When we get to the public channel, we should slow down." Hua Yi is collecting information about the Daolong clan.


    Shua, the door of the main control room opened, and a woman in black was standing outside.


    "Are you awake? Did you sleep well? " Hua Yi turned her head and showed a star like smile.


    Standing outside is not others, it is Xuanyuan''s adopted daughter, corpse.


    The corpse still didn''t speak, just nodded to Hua Yi, the long bangs covered his eyes, only showed his white cheek and neck.


    "Well, breakfast is in the next oven." Ming then quickly turns his head back to the light screen. I don''t know if it''s because he hasn''t been in touch with human girls for a long time. When Ming sees the corpse, he will feel uncomfortable, but it''s not disgusting at all.


    "Depressed, why do you always think she''s staring at me?" Ming thought helplessly in his heart.


    Corpse didn''t take breakfast in the oven according to Ming''s words, but went straight to Hua Yi''s side. She reached out and pointed at the light screen, then took an encryption lock out of her pocket.


    "Wow, it turns out that you have the key to the intelligence network, so it''s much more convenient!" Hua Yi excitedly stood up from the chair, while taking the encryption lock in the corpse''s hand, yelled.


    The corpse gave something to Hua Yi. Then she turned around and went to the oven to get her breakfast. Then she found an empty seat and sat down to eat without saying a word.


    I don''t know why, Ming feels a little irritable in his heart. He always feels that the atmosphere is a little awkward. In fact, it''s his own psychological function.


    He took a deep breath. As he was about to say something to the corpse who had breakfast beside him, Hua Yi suddenly yelled: "here, detailed star map of mordork''s position, the best landing position, near walgaron!"


    "Damn it He said angrily.


    "Ah Hua Yi looks at Xiang Ming in a puzzled way.


    "Nothing!" A mouthful of turbid gas comes out of his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    The dorosaur galaxy is located in the center of a ring-shaped nebula. Through the faint cosmic dust, the mordork planet appears and disappears in it.


    Mordork is the leading planet of the dorosaurs. Usually, the location of the leading planet in the galaxy is very superior, and most of them are the political and economic important places of one civilization. Mordok is undoubtedly the center of Daolong civilization.


    Walgaron is located in the northern hemisphere of mordork, near the equator. It is the largest city on the planet and the capital of the dorosaurs.


    Thousands of high buildings, like blades, stand on the boundless sea level. This is the unique architectural complex of the Daolong people and the symbol of walgaron. From a distance, it looks like countless sharp knives rising on the sea.


    The blade of the "sharp knife" is always facing the direction of the sea breeze. No matter how big the wind and waves on the sea are, they will be split and chopped by these sharp blades.


    In addition to being the third largest logistics hub in the world, Wolong is also the world''s leading city of information architecture.


    In volgaron, as long as you have money, there is nothing you can''t buy. Spaceships, weapons, robots, all kinds of interstellar creatures. The law here protects the fairness and freedom of trade. Of course, there is no freedom for the traded goods.


    Although there are many good and bad people here, there are also many experts. Daolong clan occupies a considerable position in the Dragon hundred clan, relying on the strong force. The Daolong clan is rich in interstellar swordsmen, and their soldiers can be said to be well-known in the world.


    The so-called "interstellar swordsmen" refer to the interstellar soldiers who are good at using laser swords and radium knives. The survival rate of these soldiers in the battlefield is usually not high, but the soldiers of the Daolong clan are an exception.


    They are not only good at using all kinds of cold weapons and laser swords, but also have strong physique and strong fighting spirit. Every Daolong man has been practicing hard as a soldier since he was born.


    Their social system is divided into three classes: the productive class, the warrior class and the noble class.


    The productive class is the carrier of the whole civilization. They are the bottom of the society, responsible for supporting themselves and the other two classes above. Men who are born weak and unable to become soldiers, as well as the vast majority of women, belong to this class.


    The warrior class is the owner of the whole civilization. They are the backbone of the society and the glory and capital of the Daolong people. From birth, they began to fight for how to become an outstanding soldier until they retired or died in battle.


    The nobility is the leader of the Daolong civilization. Most of them are valiant soldiers who have made many achievements or famous generals in their twilight years. The aristocracy did not need to fight, although most of them were experts in fighting.As an important exporter of dragon''s world military resources, Daolong''s position in the hundred nationality Parliament can be imagined.


    Over walgaron, there are clouds.


    Black blade tower top, the wind roars. The wind speed here is so fast and powerful that people who have been on the ground for a long time can not experience it.


    Naturally, no one will climb the blade tower more than 1000 meters high, which is no different from suicide. Even the powerful warriors of the Daolong clan don''t have the courage to stand at the top of the blade tower unless they have a single rocket propeller on their back.


    However, at this time, the top of the blade tower is not empty, a strange figure is crawling on the top of the tower.


    "It''s going to rain again..." A trace of loneliness flashed in the heart of the white night.


    White night, a wolf cat swimming on the top of the blade tower.


    If someone says to Bai Ye that the Daolong society is divided into three classes, Bai Ye will spread out its Cat Claws and tell you with its four clawed claws that in fact, there is a lower class, the wolf cat, below the productive class in walgaron.


    Wolf cat is similar to the cat on earth in body shape, but slightly larger, and has sharper claws and canine teeth. At the same time, they have a very clear social relationship, although they are at the bottom of society.


    Wolf cats can communicate with Daolong people through mind, but this is not enough to think that they can get a fairer social status. They can only swim under the shadow.


    Walking leisurely at the top of the tower in the daytime, if someone sees such a scene, it is estimated that the person will scream. You know, the wind speed here has reached the point of cutting rocks.


    However, if you observe carefully, you will find that the body of white night is always in a weak shaking. The shaking frequency is so high that the body shape of white night becomes sometimes clear and sometimes fuzzy.


    "The rain is coming, the wind is all over the building..." White night I do not know why, for the arrival of the rainy season is very boring.


    If it is human, what can we see from a height of more than 1000 meters? I''m afraid it''s just a million lights.


    But white night can clearly see the instant changes on the ground, the expression on the faces of the pedestrians, and the figure he has been waiting for but has not appeared.


    A drop of rain swept the white night''s face and wet his silver beard.


    "If it rains, Momo won''t come out..." White night in the heart reluctantly thought, his figure revealed a little lonely.


    A trace of loneliness flashed in the blue and black eyes, and the white night lowered her head and turned to leave.


    The wind on the top of the tower is whistling, but it can''t stop the pace of the white night. Ghostly figure in the "blade" shuttle, like a white lightning across the air.


    The wolf cats were originally the aborigines of moldoc. Before the Dragon army invaded the planet, they lived a carefree life like all the countrymen.


    Wolf cats are different from cats on earth. Their brains are quite developed, and many of them can convey information through mind. However, their natural character can not be used as a weapon to stop the Dragon army, and their homeland will inevitably become a colony of the dragon.


    Happy people are always like each other, while unfortunate cats have their own misfortunes. Although the dragon people didn''t wipe out the wolf cat tribe, they also greatly restricted their freedom. With the completion of towns, wolves and cats are constantly losing their land.


    Fortunately, the wolf cats can communicate with the dragon people through their mind.


    So, after years of communication and negotiation, the dragon people finally agreed to give these poor cats some living space. Of course, the premise is that the wolf cat family must serve the dragon.


    White night gallops on the top of the tower, the wind blows from the ear, but his body shape seems to blend into the surrounding wind, becoming more and more difficult to identify.


    "Come back tomorrow, maybe Momo will come out tomorrow..." White night''s heart moves with the wind, the familiar figure is constantly flashing in the mind.


    "If only it were sunny tomorrow..."


    "If you can take a holiday tomorrow..."


    "If..."


    Rain is falling in the dim sky. Many people on the ground have started to put up rain gear, while others have directly closed the windows. The flying lock car shuttling between the "blades" seems to be disorganized due to the change of the weather. The car on the high-altitude expressway is noisy.


    Dull thunder in the sky, lightning crisscross, black "blade" at this time appears more and more cold sharp.


    It''s raining harder and harder, and the rainy season in walgaron comes as promised.


    The figure of the white night has been covered by the heavy rain, sinking into the vast darkness.

 Chapter 42

    The northeast corner of walgaron is also the shadow of the city''s bright appearance. Mottled metal buildings show signs of being eroded by rain all the year round. The dilapidation here is in sharp contrast to the towering "blade" not far away, as if it were two completely different worlds.


    Slums, ungoverned areas or "XX protected areas" and so on, no matter what they are called, are long forgotten corners. It''s so poor here that nuclei, which are commonly used to store energy, will become a hot commodity, although there are so many of them in the city not far away.


    "It''s raining, meow. Don''t pick up treasure today." A gray wolf cat looked out of the window and said.


    This is a house refitted from an abandoned shuttle car. Although it looks shabby on the outside, it''s very clean inside. It can be seen that the owner really took a lot of effort to decorate the house.


    "Well, the rain is coming so fast that the sewers will soon be flooded." Another golden wolf cat answered.


    "Meow," said the golden wolf cat with a sigh. "The white night is still patrolling the city. I hope it won''t get caught in the rain."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, meow, even the strong wind on the blade spire can''t hinder his steps, let alone the rain." Said the gray wolf cat with a proud look.


    "Yes, the wind can''t stop meow, but we do..." The voice of the golden wolf cat is sad. It seems that it thinks of some sad past.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The gray wolf cat followed.


    ¡­¡­


    Daolong is a warlike race and one of the sources of the Dragon army. Therefore, walgaron should have many military fortresses.


    Under the curtain of rain like a curtain of water, a dark shadow stood on the coast. It is the largest military fortress in volgaron and the headquarters of the forces in the northern hemisphere of moldoc, Fort agule.


    Suddenly, a white lightning fell into the high platform, instantly countless searchlights and dense laser locks locked it firmly, and a light screen appeared on the high platform.


    "You''re one minute and thirty-five seconds late, you bastard!" Light screen in a dark bald man said maliciously.


    "Sorry..." White night will cat''s paw on the scanner, head down in response.


    "If you do that again, your contribution will be zero this week. Upload the information quickly, and then go away." Bald head in the screen rather discontented exclaimed.


    "Yes, yes, not next time..." White night nodded an apology, and humbly walked down the lift cableway into the fortress.


    Come to the hall, a robot like guy is waiting there, see white night from the lift ropeway down, extremely impatient to shout: "Why are you late again? I''ve told you many times, but I''m very busy. I don''t have time to wait for you to dawdle. You cheap thing... "


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." White night quickly jumps to the robot, turns over the collar tied to the neck, takes out the memory chip inside, and gives it to the robot who is still swearing.


    "If I delay playing cards again, I have to break your cat''s leg next time..." The robot took the chip and left the hall with its mouth dirty.


    White night crawls on the ground, dare not have the slightest disobedient sound. When the robot disappeared at the end of the corridor, he got up slowly and took a long breath.


    White night continues to walk down the lift ropeway until the light has completely disappeared and everything escapes into the dark.


    White night''s footstep does not have the slightest bit to drag mud and water, he quickly marches forward, until arrives at a hole. He pressed the cat''s paw on the wall, and then the door opened with a Shua. Day night looked around, and then drilled into the hole.


    The door of the cave was closed, and the white night leaned against the wall and breathed out a deep breath. His eyes were dim, his whole body was tired and tightly entwined, and he had an ineffable sense of emptiness.


    "If it doesn''t rain tomorrow, maybe we will see Momo..." Thinking about it, I fell asleep. In the dark hole, the sound of breathing gradually calmed down.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is this gate unique to the guild?" Ming asked while eating peanuts.


    "It was built by the first generation of assassins. It''s very secret. Compared with your family''s technology, it''s not bad, is it?" Huayi looked at the star map, holding the old book that Zifeng gave him.


    "I''m not involved in that research, and I don''t know the technology. Things in the outer circle should be much more advanced than those of human beings, right Ming said, perhaps thinking of his dead parents, looking a little gloomy.


    Hua Yi noticed the change of Ming''s mood and said, "by the way, why didn''t you see the corpse today? Well, it''s really strange. Why did Uncle Xuanyuan give her such a name? It''s frightening... "


    Without waiting for Hua Yi to finish speaking, the door of the main control room opened, and the corpse quickly entered the room.


    Hua Yi thought that what he said just now was heard by the corpse. She stood up in a hurry and looked embarrassed. However, the corpse didn''t notice the existence of Huayi at all. He rushed to the main control desk and "crackled" on the light screen."What''s the matter?" Ming noticed the abnormal appearance of the corpse and asked.


    "There is an enemy situation!" A wave of thoughts filled the main control room. It was the mind of the corpse!


    Since I first met this woman in cuishui village, it was the first time that I heard her speak on her own initiative, and it was conveyed through her mental energy.


    Without waiting for the sound to come back, the corpse has called out the comprehensive information data on the ship''s course.


    A spaceship formation is rapidly approaching Huayi''s spaceship.


    After passing through the ancient xingmen road left by the early assassins, Huayi have entered the nebula where the Daolong galaxy is located.


    "No! It''s not good who comes! " Hua Yi suddenly cried out with a dignified look.


    The sudden emergence of the spacecraft formation has launched a battle formation, led by a warship on a number of doors opened, dozens of star robots rushed out.


    "Link to common wave frequency to show our identity." Unconsciously, as the seventh generation president, Huayi has gradually entered the role.


    Wave frequency link


    "Ships ahead, listen, we are the star patrol team of the Daolong clan. Quickly shut down the thrusters, open the bridge and prepare for inspection. I repeat..." There was a mechanical sound in the frequency.


    "Well, it''s fast." Ming mouth disdain, will already edit the paragraph through the wave frequency.


    "I''ll meet them." Hua Yi got up and went to the bridge.


    The door of the decompression chamber opened, and five humanoid mechas came in with great strides.


    "It turned out to be the army master of the Daolong clan. If you lose something, please accept it far away. Forgive me, forgive me!" Hua Yi came to the head of the mecha with a smiley face and pretended to say.


    The muzzle of the black hole gun swept in front of Huayi, and the cockpit of the mecha made a contemptuous hum: "hum, it''s human mole ants. What are you doing in the Dragon system? It can''t be another human spy. "


    The word "spy" came out, and the other four mechas immediately raised their guns, and all the laser locks aimed at Huayi.


    "Oh, my Lord, please calm down!" Ming rushed over from the main control room and saw the black laser gun in the mecha''s hand. He almost fell down.


    "Gentlemen, we are not human spies. That''s a great injustice. Villain Li ming''er, this is my second younger brother Li Hua''er, and my third younger sister, Li shi''er. Our three brothers and sisters fled here. They are not spies as the military Lord said Ming said with a cry, his acting makes the corpses on one side look sideways.


    "Brother, our lives are so miserable. The fleet was robbed by the star, but it escaped with all its life, but it was wronged as a human spy. How can human feelings be embarrassing! " Hua Yi said and began to cry. Her acting skill was better than Zhiming. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to make a sound for fear of destroying their amazing performance. She even doubted whether the two had played in a drama before?


    "Are you really here on the run?" The tone of the leader''s mecha is a little relaxed. Hua Yi had a pretty face, and she was even more moving when she cried. She was even better than Xi Zi by three points, and she couldn''t help but feel compassion when others listened to her.


    "My Lord!" Hua Yi bowed down and said with a cry: "our three brothers and sisters of the Li family originally went to the inner circle border to visit their sick aunt. Who knows that they met a group of star robbers on the way, robbed our fleet and killed our relatives. Poor three younger sisters of our family watched their parents die, their hearts were badly hurt, and they became dumb from then on. Fortunately, the elder brother led us to rob a spaceship while the star robbers were sleeping, and then he spared his life to escape. We drifted for months before we came here, but we didn''t expect to disturb the work of the army men. We are really wronged. "


    Ming didn''t speak this time. Fortunately, he crawled on the ground and watched Hua Yi perform.


    With a bang, the cockpit door of the first mecha opened and a man sprang out from inside.


    "In that case, you will follow us and land at mordork first. You should not starve there. " A man over two meters tall stood in front of Hua Yi and said in a low voice.


    "Ah?! Thank you so much Hua Yi exclaimed as if he had been granted amnesty.


    "No, our fleet can supply you with the necessary supplies and escort you to moldock, but just in case, one of you will be on board for a while." The man''s eyes are fixed on Ming. Obviously, he is concerned about Ming''s physical condition.


    Ming and Hua Yi''s expression stagnated when they heard the words.


    "Captain, scanning found that this guy named Li ming''er has much higher cellular activity than ordinary people." A secret message came from a micro communication device in the man''s ear.


    The Daolong man did not answer, but nodded slightly. However, his seemingly unintentional action completely fell into Hua Yi''s eyes.


    "I can''t fly a spaceship with the third sister, and the third sister can''t speak. It seems that I can only go to chat with the army men." Hua Yi said with a smiley face, completely ignoring the sound beside him. At this time, he was staring big eyes.


    "You? It''s all right The Daolong man originally wanted to call Li ming''er to the ship for inspection, but after thinking about it, what kind of storm can they create in a small spaceship? Except for Li ming''er, Li Hua''er, who volunteered to go on patrol, and Li shi''er, a dumb girl, had no fighting power at all."If he has any change, just blow it off." Dao long man thought in his heart, then waved his hand, indicating that Hua Yi would board the mecha with him.


    "Don''t move. I''ll be fine." Hua Yi passes on her thoughts, turns back and pretends to say goodbye to her brother and sister, then pretends to climb up the mecha cockpit.

 Chapter 43

    Huayi took the starfighter mecha and went to the patrol ship with the Daolong men.


    There are five spaceships in this patrol, one big and four small, with the serial number of black knife nine.


    One of the larger ships is nearly 100 meters long, and the other four are one third of its size.


    Daolong men operate mecha, carrying Huayi quickly into the largest boat. Entering the hull, Hua Yi looked around curiously through the canopy of the mecha.


    "So this is the dragon''s spaceship!" Huayi is like a curious baby.


    Different from the black paint, the interior of the Dragon spaceship is magnificent. The light yellow crystals are all over the surface of the cabin, which stores a lot of energy. You can''t help feeling refreshed when you enter the cabin.


    The Dragon warship is different from the kind of carbon fiber spaceship made by human beings. It is hatched directly through a more peculiar incubation factory. Its spaceship has the characteristics of continuous growth, just like the biology.


    A burst of mental field swept from Hua Yi''s body, and the spaceship was scanning the new "guests".


    "Don''t resist. This is the ship identifying you." The Daolong man who led Huayi in said.


    "Good." Hua Yi pretended to be very clever.


    "By the way, my name is Suo fan. First of all, human beings are not welcome here. If you don''t want to be torn down by those guys, you''d better follow me." The man pointed to the soldiers who were doing physical training.


    Hua Yi looked along the direction of the man''s fingers, and sure enough, he met a lot of bad eyes. There was contempt, disdain, and even some repressed impulse.


    "Thank you ~!" Hua Yi suddenly felt that the big man around him had a good heart, which was much better than the naked sword dragon soldiers on the other side.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Suofen, can you show me around your ship?" Hua Yi asked cleverly.


    "Well No, I have limited authority. " Suo fan looks embarrassed. I think his position here should not be high.


    "Ah, that''s a pity." Hua Yi pretended to sigh.


    "I''ll take you to the lounge first, and then I have other work to do." Suo fan then led Huayi path to go straight inside.


    ¡­¡­


    In the spaceship


    "Shut down all weapons systems, don''t let them see any clues." Ming side in the light screen operation, side of the corpse said.


    "President, is he going to be ok?" The heart of the corpse came.


    "I''m not worried about him. I''m afraid he''ll kill all the people in that boat when he''s excited. Then we have to pick him up and run away." Ming mouth said so, but the heart is still not at ease.


    "Is the president so powerful?" The corpse is obviously dubious to the words of Ming.


    "He is my target. How can he not be powerful?" Ming''s tone is full of confidence and pride. Of course, only those who have seen Huayi''s strength can have such blind trust.


    "Oh." The corpse seemed to believe a little more, and an expectation flashed involuntarily in his eyes.


    Ming piloted the spaceship, following the warship that Huayi landed on.


    "Better not use force..." The heart of Ming is worried.


    ¡­¡­


    "Report, sir, login check is complete, one suspect has been captured, and the other two suspects are under close monitoring." Suo fan was in the captain''s room, looking at the man in front of him.


    "Well, call up the scan." The man, who was called captain by Suo fan, looked much younger, with short bright white hair standing up in high spirits.


    "What do you think of these three humans?" Said the captain, fixing his eyes on the data on the light screen.


    "Report officer, according to the subordinate''s observation, except for Li ming''er, who is still on the ship, the other two do not have the basic fighting capacity. They should be civilians." Suo Fan said meticulously.


    "Ha ha..." The captain just laughed and said nothing.


    Suo fan is a clever soldier. It has been three years since he joined the "black knife" patrol. The captain''s smile clearly shows that there must be something else in it.


    "Captain means, they have a problem?" Suo fan asked tentatively.


    "Yes, I don''t know about the two on board, but the one you brought back is not a small problem!" The captain''s eyes flashed a fierce color, which surprised Suo fan.


    Hua Yi was sitting in a spacious boat room, holding a cup of hot tea with unknown name.


    "The material of this hull is very rare. It can''t sense the situation outside." Hua Yi''s mind flashed by.


    "There''s some kind of magnetic interference in the hull, and I can''t feel it." Said the sword softly.


    "Forget it. Anyway, leisure is leisure. Sleep well." Hua Yi then took out the old book Zifeng gave him from his arms, put it behind his head, and fell asleep on the ground.


    In her sleep, Huayi seemed to hear the murmur of running water again, as well as the intermittent babble that appeared at that time."Well, it''s a pity that I visit here every night, but I can''t see each other all day long." Hua Yi side familiar to the stream to go, while self-care to say.


    "Little brother, are you here again?" Laughter came from the stream.


    "Yes, yes, can you change your name?" Hua Yi sat impatiently by the river, dipping her feet in the water and patting the water with boredom.


    "Oh, you are very angry today." The woman in white continued to tease Huayi with a smile.


    "I''m under house arrest. Are you in a good mood?" Hua Yi didn''t lift her eyes and patted the water under her feet.


    "Oh? I see? Why are you so stupid that you can be put under house arrest. Hello, are you still an assassin? " The woman in white suddenly asked.


    The flower Yi smell speech is a Leng at first, then Huo Ran stands up and stares at the woman opposite the stream.


    "Who are you? How do you know? "


    "Why? Surprised, you hold me in your arms every day, how can you not know who I am? Hee hee. " The woman in white gave out a clear laugh.


    "What does the book that brother Zifeng gave me have to do with you?"


    "Who is Zifeng? I don''t know. "


    "What about the first Gemini? What does it have to do with you? " Hua Yi changed her old calm and became anxious. In fact, it''s no wonder that he would be depressed if he had to face such a neurotic woman every night when he closed his eyes.


    "Early Gemini ~, well, what a memorable name..." The woman suddenly raised her head, and a pair of beautiful eyes were shining with crystal clear tears.


    "Why? Do you know the first generation of twin assassins Hua Yi thinks that the woman in front of her is mentally abnormal. How can she laugh and cry for a while?


    "Yes, why not? Hee hee. " The woman suddenly burst into tears and turned into a smile, and the Hua Yi was really confused.


    "Since I know you, I can''t be better. My name is Hua Yi. I''m the seventh generation of twin assassins..." Before Hua Yi finished, the woman in white suddenly disappeared and appeared in front of Hua Yi almost at the same time. The tip of the woman''s nose almost touched Hua Yi''s lips.


    "Why?" Hua Yi yelled and nearly fell down.


    "The seventh generation?! It''s the seventh generation?! What about the Ling people? What about the GUI people? Why? You are human... " The woman in white talks to herself madly, and Huayi rushes away from her.


    "I''m under house arrest by the Daolong people. Since we know the Gemini of the early generation, we are predestined. Please help me find a way to solve the current crisis." Hua Yi didn''t say well.


    The woman finally stopped mumbling to herself and turned to look at Hua Yi.


    "The first generation of twin assassins, this is just the name of the outside world. Since you are the inheritor of the seventh generation, you can call me master jueying." The woman''s voice changed the jump just now and became very deep.


    "What?" Hua Yi was so surprised.


    "What''s the problem?" The woman asked with some displeasure.


    "The first generation of Gemini assassins are still alive?" Hua Yi pinched her face and refused to believe anything she said.


    "Oh, by the way, it''s a dream. So it is. I forgot all about it." Hua Yi suddenly realized that since he was dreaming, it must not be true.


    "I said, how can it be." Hua Yi comforted herself constantly.


    "Well, what''s the difference between a dream and a wake-up for your brain waves?" Said, the woman''s eyes emitting colorful light, Hua Yi''s face changed.


    "No!" Hua Yi yelled, her feet touched the ground, her body fell back and flew out.


    "Bold!" Jianrou''s voice rang out, and Hua Yi felt that she was wrapped up in a stream of heat, which made her feel very comfortable.


    "Oh, the beauty has finally appeared. Hee hee... " Yingying, a woman in white, said with a smile.


    "No matter who you are, don''t do harm to the flowers." The voice of Jian Rou is quiet. The same white clothes, gentle lips, eyes like autumn water, and thin figure are standing in front of Hua Yi.


    "Sister Jianrou?" Hua Yi quickly stood up from the ground, his eyes showing an indescribable look.


    "Don''t be afraid of flowers." The soft sound of the sword is like the sea breeze in the morning, which makes Huayi''s mind rippling.


    "Hee hee, let''s see the strength of the seventh generation!" The cuffs of the woman in white suddenly bulged, and her whole body was in a frenzy.


    "I don''t care if you are the first generation, fight first!" Hua Yi roared and his momentum soared.


    "Hua''er, do you still remember the moves taught by AI Jia?" The sword is soft, the corners of its mouth are up, and the white light in the details is flashing away.


    "How could you forget?" Hua Yi said with a smile, as if there was some kind of metal friction in his voice.


    "Very good!" While the sword was talking and laughing, it suddenly let out sharp sword Qi, which was like crying and howling.


    "Draw the sword!" Sword judo.


    "Draw the sword!" Huayi followed closely."The Qi sword cuts continuously, the feather moon wind sings!" Two voices turn into one place, sword Qi burst!


    In an instant, the white light covered everything, and the sound of water stopped.


    "Good! Good! Good The woman in white called three good words, and her whole body was like being wrapped by colorful clouds.


    In the blink of an eye, the white sky engulfs everything.


    ¡­¡­


    "Report! The magnetic field in the cabin is disordered A sword dragon soldier roared in the light screen.


    "Don''t go near there!" The captain''s face was livid, and Suo fan was frightened.

 Chapter 44

    The alarm inside the Dragon warship sounded, and the cabin was in chaos.


    Warning: the warship is suffering great damage


    "What''s the matter?" The soldiers of the Dragon nationality are all at a loss, and the radar observation screen does not display any information about the enemy''s attack.


    "Is there something wrong inside the ship?" Many soldiers speculated, but soon they received orders to surround cabin 401 with full arms.


    "Turn on emergency defense mode!" The captain''s voice was heard all over the ship.


    All the soldiers entered the post, and the interior of the huge spaceship suddenly began to shrink slowly, and the inner wall began to tighten.


    Cabin 401, the same cabin where Huayi was under house arrest.


    At this time, Hua Yi was sitting with his knees crossed, and all around him, from the ceiling, to the four walls, and then to the floor, were scarred. Even the old books he used as pillows at the beginning have already turned into scraps of paper.


    At the moment, Hua Yi''s eyes had already lost their looks and became dim.


    "Not bad! You are the first person who can take over the attacks of my father so many times The strange voice of the woman in white sounded like a life-threatening charm.


    "You fellow! What are you doing in Huaer''s head! " Jian Rou''s voice no longer has the tranquility of the past, hissing and roaring.


    "If you can stay here, why can''t I come in? Hee hee... " The voice of the woman in white is ethereal and invisible, sometimes far away, sometimes close, sometimes mixed with a strong momentum from all directions.


    "Don''t force me!" Jian Rou''s voice was as light as a gossamer, but the murderous spirit contained in it was more powerful than just now.


    "You''re so boring. I''ve come out to breathe. Why are you so unkind?" The woman in white is still not slow, until now, it seems that she has not exerted all her strength.


    Hua Yi''s brain wave had already entered a dormant state at this time, and he could not join this level of confrontation with his strength.


    "Enough! If it goes on like this, the flowers will not be able to bear it! " The breath of the sword becomes calm.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve protected his blood and shared it with his brain waves." The voice of the woman in white is still the same, but only her voice can be heard and no one can be seen.


    "What do you want to do?" Jianrou guesses that the woman in front of her is not simply crazy.


    "Don''t you understand? I am very kind. Let your little flower take this opportunity to study hard. Your sword Qi only focuses on form, but ignores its essence and lacks inner strength. Although on the surface, it looks very sharp, but it is too thin, there is no intensive care, and it lacks connotation and variables. It''s OK to use it to kill mole ants, but if you meet a real expert, you will not be able to do what you want, and you will inevitably be defeated. "


    The figure of the woman in white finally appears in front of Jianrou. The two women face each other, and they are quite similar. However, different from Jianrou''s thinness, the figure of this master is much more plump, revealing the charm of a mature woman. In contrast, Jianrou''s figure is obviously thin and green.


    "Are you really the first Gemini assassin?" Sword soft melancholy for a while, still open mouth to confirm a way again.


    "So what? What if not? My name is jueying. Like you, I am a demon made by the lingzu people! " The woman opens her mouth, but her eyes are like penetrating Jianrou''s eyes, pointing to her heart.


    "Lingzu?" Jianrou is surprised and has no blood on her face.


    "Yes, the Ling people used to be the real rulers of the galaxy. In order to continue their lives, they constantly made puppets that could carry their brain waves forever. However, the refining and transfer of brain waves is very difficult. In order to test more of the technology they have developed, not only the alien people, but also the spirit people themselves will be caught and used as test objects. I am the victim of these experiments, and I know you are just like me The words of jueying are like thunder, which makes Jianrou stand on the spot at a loss.


    "When you are refined, you may retain the memory of some swordsmen, or maybe you were a good swordsman in your life, so after you are refined, you are still as powerful as a sword." Jueying raised her left hand, and the seven colored clouds immediately lingered on her wrist.


    "Before he died, I was a member of the lingzu people. I had a prominent status. Unfortunately, I was also killed by a traitor and suffered from refining. However, fortunately, my brother rescued me in time, so that I can retain the previous memory. So, like you, I am attached to my brother''s brain. At the same time, our sister and brother joined the secret organization Shura Tianjian, which was against the lingzu royal family at that time, in order to retaliate against the lingzu royal family laboratory. It''s the predecessor of the assassin guild. "


    Jueying put away the color cloud on his hand, sighed, and then suddenly said with a smile: "how about it? Would you like to try the triple brainwave effect


    "What? "Triple?" Jian Rou''s face was at a loss.


    "Yes, Xiaohua''s is on the outside, benzun is on the inside, and then you are in the middle. In this way, I can easily increase the brainwaves of both of you and greatly increase your strength. " The voice of jueying is like a strange aunt holding a lollipop to deceive an ignorant girl."I''ll do whatever''s good for the flowers." Jian Rou''s tone calms down, the loss in her eyes disappears, and her face is firm.


    "Well, I''ll live here. I''ll teach you some swordsmanship when I''m free, so that Xiaohua can learn something. It''s very cost-effective." The tone of jueying is not so much a senior person as a rogue.


    "At will..."


    "Let''s do it again!"


    "Still want to fight?"


    "What are you afraid of? Anyway, those soldiers outside dare not act rashly. Look at the move


    "Well, how dare you sneak?"


    "What is that? And more


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, Hua Yi was sitting on the floor, his eyes were open, but he was listless. However, there was a faint colorful glow all over his body, and at the same time, there was a bright white glow.


    "What the hell is going on?" Suo fan looked at the picture on the light screen inconceivably. He had never encountered such a situation, so that he was a little flustered.


    "Don''t worry, the scanning system inside the warship can''t penetrate, so it''s not clear what the hell he''s up to. However, when it comes to volgaron, everything will come to light. " The captain''s face was gloomy and there was a sneer on his lips.


    "Yes, when we get to volgaron, just use the heavy-duty machine armour to directly open the inner cabin." Suo fan suddenly realized.


    "Idiot, with what kind of heavy machine armour, the level 6 Dragon Knights directly go in and solve him." Said the captain with disdain.


    "Oh! Oh, look at my head. I''m so stupid. Ha ha. " Suo fan has a simple smile on his face.


    "Captain orders, full speed to moldock!" As the captain''s voice sounded, the five warships sped up.


    "What''s the matter?" Ming found the abnormal movement of dragon warships around.


    Without waiting for him to continue to speak, the warships on both sides of the ship launched traction locks one after another. Dozens of chains held the ship firmly and speeded up in an instant.


    "No!" Ming felt a violent shaking in the cabin, and then suddenly found that his spaceship had been firmly tied by others.


    "Is something wrong with the president?" The heart of the corpse came.


    "No, Huayi..." Ming''s eyes are extremely anxious.


    ¡­¡­


    Over walgaron, there are still thick clouds that stars cannot penetrate.


    However, there is not a drop of rain today, and the pedestrians on the road are much more. It''s the rainy season, so it''s really rare.


    White night is still flying in the "blade" of the spire, with his extremely keen eyes scanning every corner of the city. This is a task he has to complete every day, and only he can do it.


    Scanning and warning around the city can be done by radar as well as satellite. However, radar consumes a lot of energy, while satellite is very easy to be jammed.


    Day night can do as well as radar, better than satellite. It only needs two apples and meager contribution to kill him every day. Who doesn''t want to use such cheap and efficient special forces?


    Yes, that''s the role white night has to play every day. He has no other choice. Because, he can not rare the two apples, but can not do without the meager contribution every day. The contribution of this city determines the living space of Momo and granddad gagali in volgaron.


    "It''s great that it didn''t rain today." White night while running, while surging.


    White night across one after another "blade", light across the gap of others. The wind, like a cableway flowing under his feet, guides him to the front.


    "Are you coming? Will she come today? " In the heart of the white night.


    Suddenly, he stopped, as if against the principle of inertia like standing on the top of the tower.


    His dark blue eyes sparkled with sharp light, as if he could penetrate the dusk and get a panoramic view of the street.


    "Where is it? Where is it? " I can''t stop scanning the floor at night.


    All of a sudden, he straightened his back, stretched his neck to the point where it couldn''t grow any longer, and crawled on the edge of the top of the tower.


    "Here it is! It''s her The brain of white night hums for a while, almost cried out.


    After fifteen days of rain, he finally saw her again.


    A wolf cat with golden hair shrank and walked out of the shadow of the street corner carefully. She stood upright with a big old leather bag on her back. She is mo mo.


    Momo nervously looked around, and then seemed to make sure that there would be no danger around, so he walked out of the corner with small steps. She looked east and West on the ground. Sometimes she picked up something and looked at it carefully. Sometimes she ran for more than ten meters. She looked very busy.


    White night at the top of the tower excited to roll in place, and then can not stop jumping up. He really wanted to shout, let Momo hear his voice, let her know that at the moment he is more than 1000 meters high, looking down on her gently.However, he cannot.


    He can not stay here too much, let alone let others find his existence, because it is confidential.


    "Take another look and go." The white night keeps saying to itself.

 Chapter 45

    Just as the white night wanted to turn around and leave, a chill hit him. His hair was up and down, and his waist bowed abruptly.


    "What''s going on?" The white night is frightened. For Liu Zhi, who is so keen, the murderous spirit of such a scale is just like pouring a basin of blood on him.


    Suddenly looking back, white night saw hundreds of porters pouring into one end of the street.


    Porters are the name of the outer galaxy. In the inner circle, people are called robots or remoulding people. Anyway, those who were not born in the womb are all classified into this category.


    Walgaron is an interstellar port. Naturally, it is also a city where many ethnic groups live together, but the Daolong people occupy a dominant position. However, in terms of population, the alien people are almost equal to the Daolong people.


    With the help of human force, the dragon people constantly suppress other alien people in the outer circle, occupy their resources, and even enslave those weak races. However, due to the influence of the assassin guild, the hundred clan Council of the Dragon never dared to start the interstellar war and really let go to invade other interstellar civilizations. The assassin guild, like a sharp sword, has been hanging on the heads of these elders for hundreds of years.


    But although the name of the assassin can prevent the war between the stars, it can not prevent the local forces of the dragon. Especially the Daolong people, their rule is simple, but extremely rigid.


    So in volgaron, racial friction is very frequent. Porter parades of this scale occur once or twice a month.


    However, there was something obviously wrong with this white night. The strong murderous atmosphere was unprecedented in any previous parade.


    "Bad!" White night thought of Momo, the golden haired wolf cat is not far in front of the parade.


    Without waiting for the night to think more, the roar came from the distance, and the city management team of Daolong clan came.


    Three patrol cars cross the middle of the road, blocking the road which is not spacious. More than 30 members of the city management team of the Daolong clan swaggered out of the flying car, led by Captain Camus, who recognized it at a glance.


    Momo is now happily running to a roadside carton, which she searched for a long time to find the target, which must contain a lot of "baby".


    She doesn''t have the vigorous skill like white night, and she doesn''t have the sensitive six senses like white night. She can''t see the flying insects thousands of meters away, and she can''t run like the wind. She''s just a wolf cat with golden fur. Ordinary can''t be any more ordinary.


    However, even though she was slow, she could not help but stop her body and looked around in horror. This road is seldom taken by people at ordinary times, and there is no ghost today.


    The atmosphere of killing spread all over the street.


    "It''s broken!" The white night turns around on the top of the tower.


    Momo has noticed the strange atmosphere, but there is no sewer entrance nearby, and the people on both sides are fast approaching. In the twinkling of an eye, Porter''s team and the team members of the city management team formed a confrontation less than 30 meters away, and Momo was trapped in the middle alone.


    "Meow ~ Momo couldn''t help shivering. She kept looking to both sides, but couldn''t find an exit enough for her to escape.


    "What to do?"?! What to do? " White night crawls on the top of the tower, and his black blue eyes show the helplessness he has never had.


    "Damn it! How can there be a cheap cat here? What a bad luck A city management team member swears.


    "Did the porters over there bring it?" Asked another.


    "I don''t think so. I should have come to pick up the garbage when it''s sunny."


    "Bad luck..."


    Momo has been afraid of a blank in the brain, the city management team members you a word I a word of voice she did not hear. However, at the top of the blade tower, which is more than 1000 meters long, you can hear it clearly at night.


    "What''s the matter with the wolf cat?" Asked Porter''s leader.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a trap made by the scum of the city management team?" Said another porter.


    "Well, maybe there''s a time bomb in the cat''s stomach."


    "What about that?"


    "Poor cat..."


    ¡­¡­


    Countless voices fell in white night''s ears, just like a sharp knife shaking in front of his eyes, making him shudder. The more white night heard, the more frightened he was. He knew that Momo''s situation was extremely dangerous.


    Suddenly, Captain Camus took two steps forward, threw half of the smoke on the ground and crushed it with his feet. Then, looking up at the porter opposite, he called out, "listen up! I only said it once. The City prison is full. There''s no place for you bastards. There are only two ways for you to choose, either disband what you should do, or let me give you a ride and go to the recycle bin to reincarnate! "


    Camus was a man of great stature, full of middle voice, with curly brown hair cocking up, and two eyes the size of a brass bell glinting fiercely.


    Such arrogant and domineering words immediately ignited the porters opposite. There were waves of commotion in the crowd, including those who drew knives and those who rubbed their hands. However, none of them dared to fight after the commotion.Camus'' arrogance is not a superficial skill. The title of level 6 dragon knight is synonymous with master in volgaron. Interstellar is the star of the strong, especially in the territory of the dragon family. With the strength of being superior to others and the long-standing reputation of the city management team, he has enough capital to shout things here without whitewashing.


    The porter, the leader, is a humanoid machine with three faces. At last, he can''t bear to step forward. He tears his metallic voice and says, "we don''t want to use force, but the new tax policy is too overbearing. It''s hard for us to accept it."


    All the porter crowd behind him echoed. For a moment, the crowd was noisy and the scene was chaotic.


    While shaking his head impatiently, Camus dug his lower gums with his fingers and said, "the tax bill is made by the Ministry of municipal administration. It''s none of my business! Our city management team is only responsible for maintaining law and order. You should break up as soon as possible. I am very busy with my official business. "


    Camus didn''t take Porter''s opinion seriously at all, which undoubtedly made the scene more deadlocked.


    Porters have porters'' interests. The city management team has the responsibility of the city management team. How they like to fight is their business. But what does it have to do with Momo?


    "Run The white night cried out, but the sound was covered by the wind.


    "Yes, fight with them!" Porter in the crowd did not know who came up with such a sentence, suddenly the crowd excited.


    "Brothers, let''s go!" At the command of Camus, more than a dozen laser guns were immediately charged.


    The two sides are at war.


    Mo Mo, but stay in the middle, at a loss.


    Suddenly, white night''s figure disappeared at the top of the tower. He is just like the wind, flying down close to the black "blade face". The distance of more than 1000 meters is only a blink of an eye, and the white night comes.


    Porters have launched a charge to the city management team. They didn''t notice the white meteor falling from the sky. Even if someone noticed it, they couldn''t stop at the moment.


    Momo saw that she suddenly appeared beside him, white night, with a look of surprise and joy in her wide eyes. However, without waiting for her to speak, white night put her under her armpit and jumped out of the crowd that was about to rush.


    White night''s body is bigger than that of ordinary adult wolf cat. Compared with him, Momo is just like children and adults of six or seven years old.


    "Don''t be afraid, Momo." The soft voice of white night rings in Momo''s ear, which melts her heart. She thought about it day and night, and the hero who looked forward to it day and night finally came back to her.


    The white night passes over the porter''s head. He is as powerful as lightning, without a moment''s pause and delay.


    Laser beams from all directions form a network of firepower interwoven all over the sky, but it can''t net the smart body in the white night. The light of the sword is heavy, and the night is full of twists and turns.


    The shadow of the sword overlaps, and the rabbit rises and falls in the white night.


    After a short time, the white night flew over the crowd and fell into the corner.


    "Why?" Camus had a slightly surprised look on his face. Not only Camus, but also many city management team members and even porters have found a magic white lightning.


    "Yes, I dare to jump around in front of Laozi. I''m tired of living!" I don''t know why, a nameless fire rose in Camus'' heart, and his momentum suddenly soared.


    The porter, who had rushed to him before he could wave his laser sword, was trapped by an invisible aura, just like being tied to his body by a heavy shackle.


    With both hands, Camus pulled out two small arms from his waist. With his thumb, two bundles of scarlet flames rushed out.


    What do Daolong people produce? Star swordsman!


    Before he became the captain of the city management, Camus was a general of the 16th army of the "blade corps" and the "red blade corps". He is a professional thug who is good at using double swords. The two "shuangyanzou" in his hand are absolutely sharp weapons to kill people.


    Camus raised his chin and spat at the porter who was half his head higher than him. Then he waved his arms and the flames went away. The porter in front of him made a few paragraphs.


    "All hands and feet, you''re welcome." Said Camus, walking forward with his double knives.


    Several city management team members around to see the boss out of the killing move, also no longer have scruples, one after another pop up the laser sword, set up a laser gun. The fight just now was dominated by firepower suppression, and it didn''t hurt the killers. However, from the moment Camus put out his sword, the real killing began.


    In terms of weapons and equipment, the porters naturally can''t compare with the dragon people of the city management team. As far as training is concerned, these porters are all civilian traders. Some of them even take up arms for the first time. They are not the opponents of these Dao long warriors who have been trained for many years.


    The situation soon changed from a fight between the two sides to a one-sided massacre.


    In the narrow tunnel, it becomes hell instantly.


    Camus passed through Porter''s crowd, and no one could stop him. He waved his double knives at will, and the crowd broke up one by one.However, his target is not the vulnerable alien. What he really cares about is the white lightning that just made people tremble.


    "Where are you? Kitty Camus walked through the crowd, searching for the white night.

 Chapter 46

    For three days and three nights, Hua Yi sat in the cabin of the spaceship, not eating or drinking, not even moving a finger. The sword Qi flowing around him formed a strange magnetic field. All the exploration tools inside the spaceship could not penetrate into it. The cabin where Huayi lived became a mysterious place isolated from the world.


    Although his eyes were dull, his face had no blood color, and his body was slightly thinner than three days ago, the breath of Huayi was very gentle and long.


    "Don''t fight. We''ve been fighting for three days and nights. If we go on like this, the flowers won''t be able to support us." Jian Rou''s tired voice sounded in the empty cabin, which was abrupt and strange.


    "Well, I have enjoyed myself this time. Xiaohua should have learned a lot, so let''s have a rest first. Hee hee hee. " Jueying sounds very satisfied.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Outside the 401 cabin where Huayi lived, there were many Daolong soldiers. The captain of the spaceship stood in the front of the crowd, while Suo fan stood behind him.


    "Report to the captain, the magnetic field in the cabin has disappeared, and the monitoring signal has recovered." A light screen suddenly appeared on the captain''s side, and the sound of the spaceship''s brain sounded.


    "Oh? Call up the picture. " There was a flash of excitement on the captain''s face, while the soldiers around him picked up their guns as soon as they woke up.


    Anyone who has been here for three days and three nights will inevitably feel numb and relaxed. However, the time to solve the mystery has finally arrived, and everyone''s spirit can''t help but be inspired.


    When the light screen was switched to the cabin, there was a sound of air-conditioning in the crowd.


    In the picture, there is only one young man sitting with his head down in the empty cabin. Except for the space where he sits with his knees crossed, all the walls, including the ceiling and floor, are scarred.


    With a bang, the devastated cabin door was knocked open by the soldiers of the Daolong clan. A group of fully armed soldiers swarmed in. The muzzle of the gun and the lightsaber all pointed to Hua Yi, who was sitting in the room.


    As if he had not noticed the changes around him, Hua Yi still hung his head and breathed at a much slower pace than ordinary people.


    The captain went to Hua Yi and carefully looked at the man in front of him.


    "Who are you?" Asked the captain.


    Hua Yi seems to have never heard of it, but her breathing rhythm gradually tends to be normal. After a long time, she slowly says, "I''m thirsty..."


    After finishing these two words, Hua Yi no longer made a sound, still like a dead fish.


    "Give him water." Ordered the Dragon captain impatiently.


    Suo fan immediately took out a kettle and handed it to Hua Yi. He was also very curious about who this seemingly harmless young man was, and he turned such a hard bulkhead into a bark like wrinkle.


    Hua Yi stretched out his hand, and the soldiers around him could not help holding the gun in his hand. It''s a pity that Huayi just gently took the kettle from Suofen, and then poured it with her head up.


    "Wow, it''s so cool." Hua Yi had a good drink.


    "Gulu ~" someone''s stomach came empty voice, touched his shriveled abdomen, Hua Yi looked up to Suo fan with a playful smile.


    I don''t know why, Suo fan suddenly felt that the soldiers around him were looking at him, and his face had a fever. But he still took a box of biscuits from the bag around his waist and handed them to Hua Yi in the center of the crowd.


    "You are well prepared..." The captain stares at Suofen, and he shrinks his neck.


    Hua Yi took the biscuit with a smile and took it out of the bag.


    "Eat and drink. It''s time to be honest about your identity." The captain''s voice was full of pride. Although the man in front of him had many suspicious things, mordork was close at hand now. In less than an hour, they could arrive in davolgaron. At that time, even if the man releases a strange magnetic field, it will not help.


    "Well, there''s one more thing. I haven''t contacted my elder brother and three younger sisters for three days. They must be in a hurry. Let me report to them for peace first." Hua Yi said while eating, completely unaffected by the surrounding atmosphere.


    "You All right. See what else you can do. " The captain waves and a light screen appears beside him. The wave frequency is connecting


    Ming was on tenterhooks and was about to enter the atmosphere of mordork, but Hua Yi didn''t hear from him at all. He repeatedly tried to contact the black warship through wave frequency, but he was always blocked, which made him more worried. Corpse also have no way, can only stay in one side silently accompany him.


    "Wave frequency access..." The sound of guangnao rings out, and it is startled.


    Corpse quickly steps to the side of the sound, and he is waiting for the screen to switch. The light screen showed the appearance of Hua Yi and the crowd behind him.


    "What''s the matter?" Ming saw that Hua Yi was ok, and his heart was suddenly relieved.


    "Hey, I''m fine, but I''m in trouble. In this way, let''s disperse and break through first. " Hua Yi said with a smile that she didn''t care about the muzzle and the sword."Hu ~" Ming took a long breath, and then said with a smile, "I know you''re going to screw it up. OK, let''s meet in walgaron. Ha ha. " Then he cut off the wave frequency.


    "Is the president all right alone?" I''m worried.


    "He? You don''t have to worry. " Ming said, take out the moon from the side of the container, and then wind the chain around the body.


    Compared with the time when he just touched this long sword, the Ming of today can completely release the powerful sword Qi emitted by the collapsing moon. Of course, this is also due to the different bone skills that TA taught him.


    The research of allogeneic bone surgery is how to operate the whole body muscles and even bones. Ming Tiancai is intelligent. He uses the circulation of Qi and energy in the meridians to introduce the vigorous Qi and energy coefficient emanating from the collapsing moon into the acupoints and veins of the whole body, and then remove them one by one.


    Compared with the original hard resistance, this approach can be said to be a hundred times easier. But Ming didn''t know that while he was constantly using his whole body''s pulse to remove the strong Qi of the collapsing moon, his acupoints and veins were connected one by one, and his whole body''s qi movement was no longer hindered. At the same time, the moon collapsing sword Qi left in his body not only makes his muscles stronger, but also makes his breath change quietly.


    It seems that I sensed the same source of sword Qi in Ming''s body, and the Qi released by the collapsing moon was not as overbearing as it was at the beginning, but slowly and continuously.


    It''s really wonderful that one person and one sword form a natural breath cycle.


    "Go to the rescue capsule and get ready to break through." With a slight vibration, he knew that the spacecraft had entered the atmosphere of moldock.


    The corpse nodded, tightened the backpack on the tight body, then stepped out of the main control room with the sound.


    Inside the dragon boat, it''s very quiet.


    Suo fan grew up and looked surprised.


    "What did you say?" The captain''s face was as gloomy as the clouds of the rainy season in walgaron.


    "Ah? I said, "break through. Now that you''re in moldoc, there''s no need to stay here. Thank you for your biscuits and water." Hua Yi says, Chong Suofen smiles slightly.


    After a brief silence, there was a burst of laughter in the cabin. Some soldiers even bent over with a smile. Even the captain, who was always deep, was smiling. Only Suo fan stood on the spot. He didn''t know whether Li Hua''er was crazy or stupid, or he didn''t understand the force of the Dragon at all.


    "This silly boy is in danger..." Suo fan''s heart rises warning sign, Hua Yi''s life and death has nothing to do with him, but somehow, he does not want to see this innocent and beautiful young man die here.


    Hua Yi did not speak, just waiting for everyone to smile.


    As the captain wiped the corners of his eyes, he burst into tears and said, "are you hungry? Do you know who we are? What''s your ability to talk about it here? "


    When the last two words blurted out, the captain had already restrained his smile, and his fierce eyes were staring at Hua Yi in front of him, as if to swallow him up.


    "For the sake of the water and food given by brother Suo fan, I will spare you this time. Remember who you are Hua Yi opened his mouth and got up slowly.


    This time, however, no one laughed, not because they didn''t want to, but because they couldn''t.


    Everyone was trapped by an invisible domineering aura, and everyone''s face was shocked.


    "It''s impossible!" The captain''s repressed voice sounded, but as soon as he got out, it was as if it had been solidified, and even the voice could not be heard.


    He has never encountered such a situation, even when training with his father, who is a level 7 dragon knight, he has never been so suppressed.


    "Qijianshu, counter blade ~" sighs and rises leisurely.


    Like a drop of spring into the water, with Huayi as the center, ripples. The invisible aura surged like a huge wave, and the soldiers around Huayi were instantly shot away, just like dominoes falling down from the middle, all of them bumped into the already mottled walls.


    Vomit, the voice of spitting blood everywhere.


    The captain forced himself to stand up, suppressing the tumbling blood in his chest. He looked in horror at the fallen soldiers and the only one standing abruptly. He was the only one not hit by the storm.


    Suo fan was already stunned at this time. He didn''t know whether he should draw out his laser sword to fight with this man or just pretend to be hit and fall to the ground?


    Hua Yi was slapping the dust on his body at this time. In fact, there was no dust at all. It was just a habit of his own.


    "Who are you?" The captain asked seriously this time. He would never believe that a person with such strange power would be a nameless person of Li Hua''er''s native place.


    Star thief? Obviously not in the style of starthief? Human spies? Then why take such a dangerous move?


    The captain didn''t understand, but after all, he was an excellent soldier with level 4 Dragon Knight cultivation, although it was usually difficult for him to have the opportunity to fight against the enemy himself.


    "I''m the black sword patrol of Daolong clan, the leader of the ninth team, the fourth level Dragon Knight, malroth. Who is your name?" The captain took off his coat, took out the handle of the laser sword from his waist, buttoned his thumb, and the blue knife came out.Once your strength is recognized, you will pay enough attention to it. This is the characteristic of Daolong warriors. Moreover, the Daolong people have a strong sense of honor and will never surrender unless they die in battle.


    Hua Yi turned to face captain malrose and said, "nice to meet you, President of Assassin guild, Hua Yi, take part in it."


    The sound of breathing in the room stopped, and despair was written in everyone''s eyes.

 Chapter 47

    It''s unthinkable to be a dragon, especially a dragon soldier, without knowing the name of the assassin guild. It''s just like every Dragon child is taught from birth how great their elders are. Every dragon soldier will also know your enemy in their eyes. No soldier will not understand the meaning of the four words "Assassin guild".


    Silence, all people can only be silent.


    It''s a kind of silent and invisible pressure, which comes from the bottom of every Dragon people''s heart. They can''t breathe. Hua Yi''s face was smiling. Now in their eyes, it was like a demon.


    Although it has been more than a hundred years, the appearance of Huayi awakened their long-standing fear.


    "Report to the captain that the two suspects in the captured spaceship have escaped. Please direct, please direct..." The sound of the light brain broke the dead silence.


    Malroth''s lax pupils finally recovered a little clear, he took a deep breath, as if he had just escaped from the arms of death, sweating all over.


    "Copy that. Give me orders. Four frigates will go all out to pursue the escaped criminals and try to survive!" After all, it''s the head of a ship. When you calm down, your thinking becomes clear immediately.


    "Suo Fan said before that this guy took the initiative to ask to get on the ship, which shows that among the three men, his strength is the most outstanding, so he dares to take risks alone. He must also be using the strange magnetic field to attract our attention and give his other two companions a chance to escape. So, as long as we trap him and try our best to capture the other two, walgaron will be at our feet. Once the spaceship lands, they will have no chance to escape. " A series of speculation and coping strategies flashed through malrose''s mind, and his face once again appeared a confident smile.


    A group of soldiers around also gradually woke up from the shock just now. They saw the captain''s inherent self-confidence smile, and their hearts suddenly had confidence. Although the assassin guild is famous, it was a hundred years ago. How many assassins are left now? What''s more, the man in front of us is so young, no more than 20 years old at most.


    "What assassin guild, who are you scaring?" Gradually, some soldiers strengthened their courage and began to swear.


    The conformity psychology of human beings is also revealed in detail in the Daolong people. Contrary to the decline just now, the soldiers seemed to break away from the shadow of their hearts and rub their hands one by one.


    Hua Yi turned a blind eye to the changes in the surrounding atmosphere, but just stood with her hands down. Her loose sleeves were even windless and made a slight sound.


    His heart at this time is very calm, calm even he was a little surprised.


    Save Oka''s father? Just relying on him and Ming, there is a corpse who doesn''t know how strong he is. It''s too hard. Why don''t Huayi know?


    Looking for the Aries assassin? Even if there is a royal edict, but the vast sea of people to find a name and appearance do not even know the person, is tantamount to looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Although the guild''s intelligence network is built in Beijing, most of them are already paralyzed. Although OGA and leizhi will start to build a new intelligence network, it will take some time to use it to find people.


    Hua Yi''s state of mind is clear. He is very clear about the difficult task he is taking, but he still smiles faintly.


    "If the mountain is too high to cross, then try to level it." Hua Yi''s idea is extremely simple, that is to change the active into the passive.


    "If we let everyone know that the assassin guild has come to volgaron, then maybe someone who knows the inside information will come to us, and the people who are bullied by the dragon people will come from all directions, and the Aries assassin may come to us by himself." The smile on Hua Yi''s face is even better. Since the assassin guild is already famous, let it become more eye-catching.


    "No!" Malrose suddenly felt a strong mental pressure, as if his head was hit by a heavy hammer, and his spirit was in a trance. All the soldiers around him vomited blood, and the five internal organs were in great pain.


    "Sister Jianrou, master jueying, Hua''er, I''m going to smash the field in Daolong''s territory this time. I''d like to ask my two sisters to help me." Hua Yi said to himself, but her figure had already floated off the ground.


    "Well, do as you like." Jianrou''s voice rang out of thin air. Malrose held back his blood and looked around in horror. Is there anyone else dormant in the dark?


    "Go and show them what I have taught you these days." As soon as the voice of jueying came out, it was followed by the extremely domineering sword Qi.


    The dagger dragon''s warship suddenly made a piercing sound like a metal fracture. High in the air, the warship was torn apart.


    The cold air whirred in her ears with the rapid wind. Hua Yi was breathing heartily, and her body fell down rapidly with the wind.


    "Daolong clan, right? Come and see the assassin Hua Yi''s hearty laughter scattered with the strong wind, reverberating in the 10000 meter high air above walgaron.


    ¡­¡­


    The changes in the sky have attracted the attention of many people on the ground, including the search for Camus who failed in the white night. Of course, he would not know the daily trajectory of the white night, nor would he think that the wolf cat could gallop on the top of the blade tower. After cutting off Momo in the white night, he disappeared. Camus looked around for a long time, but he didn''t find half a shadow."Why? Heidaojiu came back three days earlier than usual ~... " Camus looked at the shadow of the ship in the air and was surprised.


    "Hiss? ~"Camus gasped. He widened his eyes and clearly saw a small rescue capsule pop up from the alien spaceship entangled by the towing lock.


    It was from the roaring spaceship that the rescue capsule blasted out. After a beautiful arc, it fell into the narrow street where street fighting had just happened.


    At this time, the battle between the porters and the city management team had already ended. Except for two city management team members who were slightly injured, all the porters who fell to the ground were fragmented. Different from the battle between human beings, porters don''t scream horribly. Their death is often pitiful and silent.


    There''s no one to collect the remains of this place.


    The remaining 11 porters have already lost the courage to resist, lying on one side dejectedly, leaving the mark of humiliation on them with the feet of the city management team members. They can''t resist, they''re silent, they''re powerless.


    However, the huge sound of the spacecraft into the earth finally broke the helpless silence. Porter people looked up in horror, looking at the smoke rolling road in the distance, and the dimly recognizable rescue capsule.


    "Yes, it must be the spy who was caught by the patrols and wanted to escape. Hum ~!" Camus murmured in his heart that he was full of resentment for not finding the White Wolf cat. Now a hapless alien rescue capsule flew in front of him. How could he let it go?


    With a gloomy face, Camus walked up to the white smoke and made a whirring sound.


    The hatch cover of the rescue capsule creaked open, and two figures came out slowly. One was high and the other was low. It looked like a man and a woman.


    "Yes, does this rescue capsule have a landing system?"?! Almost killed by it The man scolded.


    The woman did not speak, just stopped.


    As the smoke cleared away, Camus could see who was coming. One is a young man in a strong black suit, with wheat skin and black eyes. You can see that he is a human. Next to the woman petite, a blue skirt, long bangs covered his eyes.


    "Hum ~!" Camus snorted scornfully, but his eyes locked on the man, or rather the knife behind him.


    The two meter long knife is a bit exaggerated, but Camus didn''t show a trace of ridicule. He instinctively realized that the long knife was different, because since the man appeared, the burning in his hand kept shaking.


    The corpse stops and looks ahead. Ming also raises his head. His eyes pass through the diluted smoke and fall on Camus without accident.


    "Murderous Ming clearly felt that from not far away from the opposite side, there was no cover up of a strong murderous atmosphere.


    "The one opposite seems to be the Dragon Knight of Daolong clan..." The heart of the corpse came.


    "Oh, so that''s the dragon knight." Ming is not as heartless as Huayi. He has done a lot of research on the Dragon nationality, although it is purely theoretical research.


    Camus raised his left hand and waved his knife, a little distracted.


    "Do it, do it! The broken knife chirps awkwardly Shaking his strong body, Camus swears as he rushes toward Ming and the corpse.


    The corpse does not move, nor does it sing.


    "Well, you two, I said, whether you''re a little lover running away from home or a couple of thieves in disguise. When you get to Laozi''s site, you can''t leave without paying the landing fee. Also, the repair cost of road damage... " As he spoke and walked, Camus came to Minghe corpse in a moment.


    "Little lover? "The thief couple?" He murmured, with an embarrassed expression.


    The corpse remained silent, as if he had not heard what Camus said.


    Cold, Camus left hand horizontal out of a knife, Yan walk mixed with the whirring wind, rushed to the right face.


    The pupil contracts suddenly, the eyes of Ming are one report. Without any hesitation, the left hand of Ming hits out.


    "Ha, fool!" Camus saw the man in front of him, and thought that he must be an idiot.


    As the palm of the sword touched, Camus'' face flashed with joy.


    "Die City management team leader''s mood is very comfortable, just stuffy in the chest of the bird gas finally released.


    With a bang, the expected scream was replaced by a dull crossfire. The scene in Camus'' imagination did not happen. His burning walk, together with his left hand, was forcibly shaken away by the sound of the meat palm.

 Chapter 48

    The interstellar swordsman is a special kind of land warfare of the dragon people, but it is also a general term of the foreigners.


    In fact, in the eyes of human beings and other interstellar civilizations, the interstellar swordsmen refer to the Dragon Knights of the dragon clan. Among the Dragon Knights with a large base, the number of sword dragon warriors is the most.


    In Daolong clan, almost all soldiers regard it as their professional goal to become Dragon Knights.


    Since it is called knight, it must be different from ordinary soldiers. Yes, compared with the black dragon warrior who is good at assassinating and raiding, and the silver dragon fighter who is used to sniping, the Dragon Knight is an all-round fighter integrating attack and defense.


    Dragon Knight is not only a title, a branch of arms, but also a way of combat and cultivation. The use of mental power to enhance the catalytic activity of cells in the body, so as to improve the potential of the body. And the continuous strengthening of the body and physical, it is to further enhance the level of mental strength has laid a solid foundation.


    This is the way of practice chosen by the Dragon Knights. At the same time, it is exactly the way that Ming is stepping on.


    The numbness from his left arm made Camus cool down quickly. His arrogance disappeared immediately. He had to calm down and re-examine the human man in front of him.


    Although he didn''t do his best, he was able to shake off his attack with one hand without any damage. In Camus'' mind, only those Dragon Knights beyond level 6 can do it.


    "It''s impossible..." Although he was surprised in his heart, there was no movement on his face.


    Ming was staring at his left hand. The blow just now was an instinctive move when he was in danger. However, the Qi flowing in his body came out with his idea and shook away the enemy''s chop.


    "Turbulent flow into the sea, a hundred Qi return to the middle..." Ming''s mouth read softly a way, just now he will in the body unload in the whole body of Qi strength gather in the left hand, blocked the other party''s aggressive blow. He seemed to close his eyes and feel the cycle of Qi and strength formed by one person and one sword in his body.


    With a loud bang, Camus couldn''t help looking up into the air.


    "What?" This exclamation didn''t seem to come from Camus'' own voice. He looked at the dismembered black knife patrol ship in the air with an unbelievable look on his face.


    The huge wreckage of the ship fell from the sky, and the city alarm sounded instantly. Alert a, enemy attack!


    Camus watched as the wreckage of the broken ship crashed onto the blade like tower, and the sound of explosion was everywhere. It was like a bag of explosives was penetrated by a sharp blade, and the fire was raging.


    Just now, the city management team, who were still dealing with the remains of the porters, came from a distance like a madman. One of them almost fell at Camus'' feet.


    "No, Captain! Alarm a, this is an emergency call from Fort agul! " Before the team member had time to stand firm, he turned on the communication device on his collar and a beam of light appeared, followed by a miniature light curtain. Seeing the notice on the light screen, Camus'' face turned pale.


    Ming also noticed the changes in the sky, but he didn''t worry. Instead, he met the changing face of Camus.


    "Who are you?" Camus changed his arrogant tone, his voice was suppressed, and his face was even more gloomy and frightening. The 30 odd city management team members had already surrounded Ming and Shi Tuan, but they could not help shaking their hands with guns or swords.


    The corpse still did not speak, and there was no expression on his face.


    "Want to know our names? Oh, forget it. I don''t want to be famous. " Ming didn''t want to expose himself too early, but he didn''t know that Hua Yi had already made his identity clear when he was on the enemy''s warship.


    "Well! Whether it''s true or not, we''ll know when we go back to the first trial. " It occurred to Camus. He has just seen the urgent notice from the agul fortress, which is as follows:


    enemy attack! City defense starts, standard a!


    Number of enemies: 3 origin: Assassin guild


    undoubtedly, the two men in front of us must be the enemies mentioned in the notice, but the so-called origin was not approved by Camus.


    "Assassin guild? I don''t believe it. " Camus disdains in his heart, but he does not neglect in his mouth. I saw him shouting to the city management team members around: "brothers, listen to me clearly, men belong to me, women belong to you, strive to survive.". Do you understand? If you understand, you can start work! "


    After that, Camus gave a big drink, and his momentum suddenly changed. Inspired by Camus, the city management team members also stared at the silent corpse, as if they were going to jump on it in the next second.


    "Humble human, remember my name, Laozi, I''m a famous Dragon Warrior, the fourth blade of the original red blade group, the sixth level Dragon Knight, Camus solo, don''t call me wrong when you ask for mercy!" Said Camus, with a ferocious smile on his face. The flame on his hand was better than that just now. The air around him was ravaged by the hot wind, and his figure seemed to be swaying.


    Mingcai doesn''t know what the concept of level 6 dragon knight is. He only remembers that OGA once told him that the warriors of the dragon family are extremely brave and don''t fight against the enemy."In that case, then..." Ming''s mouth is full of words, but his eyes are closed, and his breath is more gentle and long.


    The corpse stood quietly, just like a shy girl next door. However, contrary to the calm on the surface, her heart was very curious at this time. Ming''s growth in just a few months has gone beyond her understanding. What kind of surprise will this young man who laughs a little simple and honest, and that childish sissy president bring her? Let''s start this war.


    "Go, double strangle!" With a violent drink, Camus''s body shot out, rolled up the heat wave and strong murderous air, rushed to the front and closed his eyes.


    Both of them opened and closed in a big way, and within a radius of ten meters, with Ming as the center, they were all shrouded in Camus'' killing intention.


    "Are you waiting to die with your eyes closed?" The city management team leader found that his ferocious face could not be reflected in Ming''s eyes. Somehow, his hatred was stronger and his murderous spirit was stronger.


    With both arms waving, the double inflammation in Camus'' hands is going to have a close contact with Ming''s neck. However, Ming, who seemed to close his eyes and refresh his mind, did not give him this opportunity. His arms crossed and his body suddenly started.


    A big whirl, whistling body like a top, with a strong air field, will attempt to strangle their double knives again.


    In his heart, Camus was shocked. He didn''t have the slightest reservation about this ten percent shot, but the result was the same as just now. Two knives were killed at the same time, and they were shocked to fly at the same time.


    One side of the city management team wanted to wait for the captain to solve the man, next to the woman will certainly be scared, under the afterglow, they can easily capture him. But it never occurred to me that Camus'' all-out attack failed.


    Just as the crowd was stunned, Camus''s shocked double knives retreated slightly and split down from the front. His arms swung like big windmills, as if to destroy the human defense in front of him with a fierce attack.


    "We can''t resist the enemy, we can''t resist the enemy..." Ming''s eyes are still closed. It''s true. The air flow in the body is continuous. A knife falls from the top of the head. With the wind of the palm, the knife falls from the top of the head.


    "What kind of evil method is this?"


    Camus faltered at his feet, and he was even more shocked. However, he didn''t have time to think about it and turned around again.


    A strange scene appears again. Ming sticks to his back and turns around with him. Another blow fails. Camus is furious.


    "Whoa, whoa! ~£¡¡± The head of the city management team cracked his teeth and slashed sixty or seventy knives at a time. However, none of the knives hit him. Every time, he was heard, flashed or swung away.


    "Zhan, Lian, Yin, dai..." As if singing a mysterious mantra, each time will attack Camus invisible.


    With the passage of time, Camus'' physical strength was exhausted. The knife in his hand is more and more heavy, but the footstep is more and more vain, and the lips of the city management team leader also begin to turn blue.


    "No, the captain seems to be out of order!" I don''t know where this sentence came from, and the crowd was in chaos. Now, it''s hard to avoid being hurt by the captain, but if he doesn''t, it''s really bad for Camus.


    "Dry!" With a loud shout, Camus leaped up and raised his hands above his head, trying to crush his opponent with a first-class head-on chop.


    "I will follow others'' wishes and lead the void behind me..." Ming is like a sigh, body shape Dou turn, behind the collapse of the moon with the rotation of Ming and draw an arc, this arc is plain, but with a strong momentum. Ming will just touch, even, lead, with all the power released by the convergence on this arc, which contains the power can be imagined.


    Arc across, like slow real fast.


    With a bang, Camus'' neck was strangely twisted, and the arc just passed his neck. Then, the city management team leader''s body flew out like a sandbag and hit the roadside wall heavily, making a big hole in the metal panel.


    Silence, all people at this moment have forgotten to breathe, as if time has stopped in general.


    The next second, just as a city management team member wakes up from a loss and wants to pick up the gun in his hand, a blue figure flashes by.


    City management team members pupil lax to fall, one after another. The cyan figure flickered several times, and then came back to Ming''s side again.


    "Oh, so you are good at using this?" Ming lowers his head and looks at the blue poison oozing from the mouth of the dragon people who fall on the ground.


    The corpse is still silent, just standing in silence.

 Chapter 49

    Ming looked at the big hole in the wall, and was speechless surprised. He was like a sailor who had discovered the new world, grinning and grinning.


    "Hey, hey, so that''s ok?" The joy in Ming''s heart is beyond words.


    Corpses trot around a few fallen city management team members, take off their military portable optical brains, and then make a gesture toward Ming.


    "Hide first. There must be more enemies in the future." The heart of the corpse came.


    Ming nodded, then took out the communicator from the cuff and began to call Hua Yi. In the past, when in space, the signal was always blocked by the sword dragon warships. Now it should be available.


    "Hello, call the President..." Call while observing the surrounding conditions.


    "Yes, what''s the situation with the secretary?" Hua Yi''s lazy voice came from the wave frequency. When she heard the word "secretary", she couldn''t help being covered with black lines.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Hello? Secretary ~


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Hello..."


    "Don''t say hello! Hello, you big head! I''m very good here. I just got rid of a group of dragon people from the city management team. Oh, I also got rid of a guy who claimed to be a level 6 dragon knight. Hehe. " Ming said here, his face could not help showing satisfaction.


    "Wow! How powerful is that? " There came a sound of envy from Huayi. It was very useful to hear it in Ming''s ears. Although in the past two years, Ming has been training with Oka almost every day, and his strength has improved by leaps and bounds. But after all, it''s practice, not a real life and death duel.


    However, for Ming, the battle just now is a real fight with his life. If he is not careful, he will fall to the ground. The sense of life and death, let Ming''s mentality is producing subtle changes, his sense of blood is more and more sensitive.


    "Well, what''s the next step? Have you thought about it? " As soon as Ming''s words came out, he immediately regretted. With his understanding of Hua Yi, would he think about it? No wonder!


    Sure enough, an unpleasant hum came from the other end of the wave frequency.


    "Forget it, I know you didn''t think about it. You''ll wander around the city for a while. I''ll find a place with the corpse to study their brains, see if there is any useful information, and then formulate corresponding strategies." Ming said helplessly that making an action plan has always been his job. As early as two years ago when they raided black mercury, it has not changed.


    "Ha ha ha, this is my good secretary. Don''t worry, I''ll attract their attention. You can study the next strategy first." Hua Yi''s laughter came from the wave frequency, and Ming could even imagine his good behavior at this time.


    "Well, be careful yourself. I''ll hang up first."


    ¡°ok~£¡¡±


    Ming turned off the communicator, and the corpse put the useful items into the backpack behind him, then raised his hand and drew a big circle in front of him.


    Ming looks at the action in the corpse''s hand at first, then can''t help but stare at the eldest brother. Finally, he simply opens his mouth wide and can''t speak for a long time.


    With the movement of drawing a circle in the corpse''s hand, a "circle" with different colors and surrounding space suddenly appeared in front of Ming''s eyes. The spatial fluctuation emitted by this "circle" is surprisingly similar to the space secret door of cuishui village.


    "No?" He murmured.


    The corpse turned his head and made a gesture. Then, as expected, he raised his legs and stepped into the "circle". His body shape followed closely and disappeared with his breath.


    Ming suddenly felt numb on his scalp, but the roar from a distance could not help him think more. Ming a lunge forward, body shape like a fish leaping into the "circle".


    It seems that the "circle" of the secret door of space gives out a heart beating pulse after it enters, and then disappears out of thin air, leaving only the streets as silent as death.


    ¡­¡­


    When dusk comes, the sky is as dark as an old tablecloth. The sunken star sprinkles its last radiance on the sea level, and the golden highlight hits the "edge" of the blade tower, as if symbolizing the loneliness in the glory of the Daolong clan.


    In the mixed red background, a white lightning stroke across, tearing the turbid picture out of thin air.


    White night, running on the top of the blade tower, galloping in general.


    Just now, he rescued Momo from the chaos, and then came to a sewer entrance several times. After he watched Momo escape from the sewer, he climbed the blade tower more than 1000 meters high.


    However, not long after he escaped, Ming''s lifeboat flew into the street where street fighting had just happened, followed by the incredible disintegration of the Dragon warship in the sky.


    The sight shocked the white night for a long time.


    "Alarm a, who is it? Who is so bold as to dare to take the dragon''s warship to attack? " White night while running, while thinking. He has received an urgent notice from Fort agul, but he does not know what kind of organization the assassin guild is.The dragon people are a proud group. They will never share the humiliation brought to them by the assassin guild a hundred years ago. They will only bury the seeds of hatred in their hearts, together with their fears, until one day, they can find and kill all those damned assassins.


    Like human beings, the dragon people don''t leave a mark in their heart because of anger, but they remember it because of shame.


    From ancient times to the present, this is not the case.


    Unfortunately, Bai Ye didn''t know the past of these dragon people, and even less did he know how the assassin guild threatened the dragon people. Otherwise, he would have been hiding far away.


    At this time, white night is rushing to the place where the black sword warship fell. The task he received from agule fortress is to find and track any suspicious person.


    White night''s heart is also very curious. There have been many riots in volgaron before, but they are nothing more than ethnic friction between foreigners and dragon people. Today''s shocking scene is unprecedented. Obviously, the street fight between the porters and the Daolong municipal management team just now is quite small compared with the dismemberment of the black sword warship in the air.


    "Assassin guild? What kind of people are they? " The white night is thinking in my heart.


    Suddenly, his figure could not help but stop out of thin air, abruptly stopped at the top of the blade tower.


    The white night opened his eyes wide, his hair turned upside down, and looked at the front strangely. It was a scene that he had never seen before, but he seemed to know each other in his dream.


    A man, vaguely standing at the top of the blade tower.


    "How?" White night can not believe to see hundreds of meters away from himself, on another spire, the white figure, as white as him.


    "Is it..." In the white night, he suddenly realized that the figure on the top of the tower in front of him might be one of the enemies mentioned in the emergency notice of agule fortress.


    "Why Bai Yi''s mood is very upset. I don''t know why, the figure in the distance gives him a strong sense of intimacy, just like his own shadow.


    He seemed to be able to smell the smell of his body coming with the wind, which seemed to be a completely different fresh breath from another world.


    "Hu" white night deeply exhaled a breath, eyes flashed a trace of loneliness, and then quickly toward the figure.


    Normally, the task of the day night is to find the suspicious person and track his whereabouts, so as to report in time. However, at this time, the white night''s action is almost straightforward to expose himself. Did he do it on purpose?


    "Well, the air here is quite sharp." Huayi stood at the top of the blade tower, looking at the last sunset on the sea level.


    "Why?" Hua Yi suddenly found a white cat beside him.


    "What a strange cat!" Hua Yi makes a fuss. If she is seen by Ming, it must be a burst of broken thoughts.


    "It''s a human..." Bai Ye also stares at Hua Yi in front of him at this time. Just now, in the distance, he can''t judge only by looking at his back, but now he can finally see clearly.


    Hua Yi looked down at Bai Ye, and Bai Ye looked up at Hua Yi. One person and one cat stood on the top of the blade tower and looked at each other for 15 minutes.


    "Ah, my waist is so sour..." Hua Yi couldn''t hold on for the first time. She leaned back and moved a little stiff because she kept a posture for a long time.


    "Who are you? Why destroy the Dragon Ship? Do they have a grudge against you? " The voice of the white night sounded. He used the standard interstellar common language, which was also understood by human beings.


    "Ah Hua Yi was a little surprised. Although he felt that the cat in front of him was not an ordinary cat, he never thought that he could speak.


    "Robot cat?" Hua Yi asked tentatively.


    Bai Ye shakes his head. He has only seen relevant videos of human beings in the database of the Dragon tribe, and the human in front of him obviously knows nothing about him.


    "No? A cat who can talk and understand me? It''s the first time I''ve seen you... " Hua Yi''s eyes immediately turned into stars, as if he had seen God.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet." Bai Ye stubbornly continued to say, but he didn''t know why he had a good feeling for the neurotic human in front of him.


    Hua Yi smiles and just wants to introduce herself, but suddenly there is a huge energy wave behind her.


    In the distance, hundreds of battle machine armour were black and white, and they were coming towards them.


    "Target locked, man in white, 35 seconds into range." The black fighting mecha of Daolong clan from agule fortress is approaching Huayi and the white night behind him at a high speed.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the fort of agule, the assembly hall.


    "This is the impact from the black knife warship just before the crash. Please watch it carefully first." An old man with almost white hair and Beard said in a low voice. And the people around him, each is a bitter look."Well, it looks like a human..." An officer sitting around the round table said thoughtfully.

 Chapter 50

    There was a complete silence in the huge conference hall, and everyone seemed to be lost in thought.


    All of a sudden, the holographic image in the center of the hall flickered, and the voice of the brain rang out: "in an emergency, the city management team of walgaron was attacked, and the casualties are being counted..."


    "What?" Exclaimed a tall young officer.


    "And Camus?" The old man with white beard asked with a gloomy face.


    After pondering for a moment, guangnao continued: "Captain Camus suffered a severe blow to the neck, the neck bone was broken into 17 segments, the blood vessels burst, and the survival rate was less than 30%."


    Silence, all people seem to have lost their words in an instant.


    "What about the enemy?" Asked a stout officer at last.


    "According to the information provided by the porters who survived at the scene, the enemy completely destroyed the city management team without any injury." The voice of guangnao seems to be puzzled by his own conclusion.


    "Switch to the scene for me." Said a middle-aged man with silver hair.


    "Yes, general Toby. Screen switching... " The light brain carries out its orders meticulously.


    In an instant, the hologram turned into a scarred street. More than a dozen Daolong fighters circled in the air. On the ground, hundreds of Daolong troops filled the streets.


    "I didn''t know anything. I just lay on the ground and didn''t see anything clearly!" A porter screamed hysterically, and a dragon warrior next to him pressed his head.


    "I saw that. That idiot Camus rushed up and slashed hundreds of knives, but he didn''t hit the guy with one. That guy must be a porter! Long live the porters! Ah! ~~~"Cried another Porter, who was knocked to the ground with an elbow by a dragon warrior who rushed up from behind.


    "Enough!" Said the silver haired man, called general Toby, displeased.


    "What about DNA testing at the scene?" The stout officer continued to ask questions.


    "All the bloodstains at the scene came from the soldiers of the Daolong tribe, and no blood or skin of the enemy was found. According to the test, except for captain Camus, all the other members of the municipal management team were in a toxic state, and the toxin composition was unknown. They were in the process of testing..." Guangnao constantly reflects the latest situation to the generals in the conference hall.


    "It''s not like yulingzi''s method..." Said the old man with white beard.


    "Can we say that over the years, they have trained a number of new people?" Silver haired Toby speculated.


    "Why cultivate new people? Do they have any plans? " The tall young officer''s eyes were uncertain.


    Just then, the sound of the light brain sounded.


    "Alert, alert, the enemy''s trace is found on the blade tower in Roca district. The screen is switching..." This time, without waiting for the generals to give orders, the light brain has automatically switched the scene.


    All the people stood up, including the old man with white beard who had been sitting upright.


    This is the scene from the Murdoch mecha secret service team. On the top of the blade tower in the distance, a white figure is standing on its own.


    ¡­¡­


    "No, it''s the secret service mecha!" White night exclaimed.


    "Xiaohua, don''t fight against the enemy. With the help of the rapid flow of people in the city, fight guerrilla warfare with them by the means that I taught you!" The voice of jueying rings in Huayi''s ear.


    "I understand." Hua Yi responds softly and jumps off the top of the tower.


    "Hello! Wait White night a Lengshen Kung Fu, but found in front of the white man actually galloping down from the top of the tower, quickly catch up.


    In a moment, Hua Yi''s body disappeared into the vast sea of people on the ground.


    "Come on! Don''t let him run away A group of mecha are in a mess in the air.


    The Daolong clan can obliterate the porters mercilessly, but they can''t ignore their own lives. Walgaron is the capital of the Daolong people. More than 60% of the people here are dragon people. If fire is fired on the ground, it will inevitably cause a large area of accidental injuries. If other dragon people are injured by mistake, the rulers of Daolong will not be able to explain to the leaders of other dragon people.


    "Damn it The tall young officer, looking at the hologram, scolded.


    "The light brain listens to the order and sends out all the Dragon Knights above level 6 of the red blade group and the white blade group to catch the guy on the screen." Silver haired Toby said in a deep voice, with murderous air flowing in his eyes.


    "Yes The light brain takes the lead.


    ¡­¡­


    Hua Yi''s passing through the stream of people is either fast or slow, sometimes like a flash of wind, sometimes like a leisurely walk. And white night, is closely behind him, not Zhang Xu.


    "Xiaohua, 1600 meters above the head." The voice of jueying sounds very pleasant.


    "I know." Hua Yi raised her left hand slightly, and her index finger and middle finger closed together. She seemed to throw out a sword Qi lightly.


    "Qijianshu, a hundred Li lock Qingqiu!"


    Like a detached iron arrow, Hua Yi Yun''s finger shot out the sword air, mixed with the incessant explosive sound in the air, and instantly penetrated the dragon''s mecha hovering overhead. To be fair, a hole about the size of a bowl appeared on the canopy of the cockpit. Before the Dragon soldiers in it could react, their heads were blown to pieces."Well, the strength of Qi is too loose and not concise enough. When you can reach the size of a pinhole, you can barely pass." The voice of jueying rang out again.


    "Yes, I understand." Hua Yi responded very cleverly.


    "Well, you can teach me." Jueying


    "Hua''er, there are more than ten murderous Qi coming from two directions." The sound of Jian Rou''s Gujing bubo rings.


    "Oh, there''s something to play with." Hua Yi''s eyes had a strange look. Although he is of the same age, he has a very different attitude towards fighting. Ming is just a young eagle spreading its wings, but Huayi has already become Asura with double blades. Having seen too much blood, he has completely changed his mentality.


    "Xiaohua, although you are protected by your own master and Jianrou, you still have a long way to go to make good use of my sword Qi. Let''s take it as a practical exercise today. " Finally, jueying had the consciousness of being a teacher.


    "Well, I know that the two sisters are like swords in my hands, but how to control them depends on my own cultivation." Between Hua Yi''s words, he raised his hand to kill a fighter in the sky.


    "Yes, my dear disciple, you have excellent understanding. With the help of me and myself, you will become the ultimate assassin next only to the absolute strong in time." The voice of jueying is full of domineering.


    "Oh? Why second only to the absolute strong? " Hua Yi while talking, while meticulously sniping the air Dragon mecha.


    "It''s not enough for the absolute strong to only have force, but also have unparalleled hegemony. Jianrou and I can''t help you too much on this point. You need to understand it by yourself." Although the words of jueying are like this, the tone implies the infinite expectation of Huayi.


    "Isn''t master jueying absolutely strong?" Hua Yi is strange. He clearly remembers that Yu Lingzi told him that the first Gemini and the fourth Aries were the only two absolute strong men in the history of the guild.


    "The absolute strong is my brother. I''m just the sword in his hand." The voice of jueying is proud, but it is full of infinite sadness.


    "I see..." Hua Yi suddenly felt that his eyes were much brighter, and a kind of courage was spreading all over his body with his steps.


    "Yes, that''s it. What is an assassin? It''s the resolute momentum of thousands of people! This is our creed and the only way to become an absolute strong man. " The voice of jueying reverberated in Huayi''s ear, as if it were some kind of magic spell, which completely aroused the fighting spirit in Huayi''s body.


    "Kill


    Hua Yi''s figure suddenly drifted up, and the falling speed of the mecha in the sky suddenly increased.


    The stars had already sunk into the sea floor, and the night came. Countless stars jumped into the dark, and the three moons of mordork crossed and came over volgaron.


    Bai Ye followed Hua Yi closely, and his surprise increased with each step. This man, who is as white as he is, is just like the White Devil from hell. He is stepping on the bright moonlight and harvesting everything that dares to block his steps.


    The city has long been a mess, all the searchlights are turned on, and the alarm sounds all over the countryside.


    One man, two swords, three moons, never night city.


    There was panic and fear in the air. Volgaron, the assassin arrived.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yes Hua Yi drank lightly, and the fully armed combat mecha from a kilometer away stopped.


    Every blow is tricky and every move is murderous.


    There was a sudden flash of cold light on his head, and four Dragon Knights jumped down, drew their swords and drew their swords to kill him.


    "Qi sword skill, drop lotus to chop!"


    Hua Yi''s head didn''t lift, 360 degrees of undifferentiated sword Qi instantly killed.


    "Be careful!" The first one yelled, and the four held up a red light wall in front of them, which complemented the scarlet light saber in their hands.


    The sword Qi collides with the light wall and makes a "stab la la la" sound. The four Dragon Knights slide backward in an instant. Hua Yi''s body was folded and killed the dragon knight to the left. Why the left side? Because that guy held up the light shield half a second slower than the other three.


    Look for weakness and give it a shot. This is also the fighting truth that Hua Yi learned from jueying.


    "No!" Just now, the dragon knight who reminded everyone to be careful noticed Hua Yi''s intention and was shocked.


    "Qijianshu, Xiaobo!" Hua Yi''s body shot forward, and at the same time, it rotated 360 degrees. It was like a shell in the tail.


    The three men who wanted to help were immediately blocked. They could not help supporting the wall of light and blocking the waves of sword Qi.


    The Dragon Knight at the head was shocked. His opponent was like a wandering ghost. It was hard to lock him in the breath. And he often does not drag the mud and water, that kind of understatement will take human life approach, people can not help but fear.


    "Ah With a cry, the dragon knight who was watched by Hua Yi screamed like a pig. He retired with his left arm of light shield.

 Chapter 51

    "Hoo, hoo, Hoo..." The Dragon Knight, whose left arm was broken, gasped heavily. His combat suit had the function of automatic bandaging and hemostasis. At this time, his left shoulder was bulging with a big bag, in which a micro operation was going on against the clock.


    Hua Yi stood in front of him and didn''t mean to attack further. He just looked at him indifferently, at the red light knife which was shaking constantly in front of his chest.


    The other three Dragon Knights were fanned out behind Huayi, about ten meters away, ready to attack at any time. They all have the same shield in their left hand.


    The dragon knight in the middle, the guy who had reminded people many times before, first said, "let''s introduce myself. I''m the Dragon Knight of the sword dragon clan, the deputy leader of the red blade regiment, doromoga. Is that right


    The flower Yi side turns over a body, the pure and cold vision sweeps the three people behind, don''t have a little bit of emotion color.


    Every time Huayi entered the fighting state, the feelings of happiness, anger, sadness and sorrow would be stripped away, and the original cheerful and clear character would disappear in an instant, and replaced by another cold personality like a silent cold night.


    When people are strongly stimulated, they may be schizophrenic and give birth to another personality. Hua Yi''s situation is somewhat similar. Since the tiancanxing war, his personality has been divided into two. Half as bright as the summer sun, so that people who contact him can not help but feel good. And the other half is like a cold glacier, even if it''s just eye contact, people can''t help but feel cold.


    "Gemini assassin, Hua yingrou." Hua Yi''s voice is faint, just like the light song and slow language played in the afternoon teahouse. If it wasn''t for the thick bloody smell that he faintly exuded, I''m afraid he would be mistaken for the actor who came out for a walk.


    With a hiss, there was a sound of air-conditioning around. It turned out that in a short time, many dragon knights had quietly gathered around.


    The dragon knight who had his left arm cut off seemed to shake more violently.


    "Are you really a member of the assassin guild? What''s the purpose of your coming to moldock? " Doromoga''s face became more and more gloomy. Although he had the cultivation of level 8 dragon knight, he didn''t feel that he had any chance of winning in front of the man in white, because fear was sprouting and spreading in his heart.


    "It turns out that his name is Hua yingrou. It''s a very feminine name, but it matches him very well." White night is hiding in a dark corner, quietly watching.


    All of a sudden, the collar on Bai Ye''s neck was shocked. It was a message from agul fortress.


    "Report promptly what has been detected!" A beam of light with a line of small characters fell on the dim ground.


    Almost without thinking about it, the white night stretched out the cat''s claws and closed the collar of the neck. If you want to ask him why he did it, I''m afraid even he can''t say clearly. However, a long lost feeling is gradually returning to the body of white night.


    "Why do I have this strange excitement?" The heart of the white night is very surprised.


    From the top of the blade tower, the white night was tightly tied behind Huayi. He also witnessed how the man in front of him, who was dressed in the same snow-white costume as him, smeared the blood on the whole wolgaron.


    White night''s cat paws subconsciously rubbed the ground, his back slightly bowed, pure white hair gently swayed with the night wind, and something in his eyes began to burn.


    The smell of blood from that man excites the white night inexplicably.


    "Travel..." Hua Yi''s voice once again sounded leisurely, in the already empty street, as if from another world.


    More Dragon Knights gathered from all directions, but they all stopped 100 meters away to observe Hua Yi''s every move.


    "Travel?..." Doromoga repeated what Hua Yi had just said. He could not tell whether he believed it or not.


    "Stop your journey." A voice from the corner of the corner, silver hair dancing in the wind, blue eyes, flowing with a touch of murderous.


    "Yinfei?" Doromoga''s surprised voice made everyone''s eyes move away from Huayi and fall on the approaching silver haired man.


    "The brothers of the red blade group can have a rest first. Let''s leave the rest to the white blade group." The silver haired man walked into the battle and said with a smile to doromoga.


    "Yinfei, this man is not as easy to deal with as you think. He..." Doromoga wanted to continue, but Yinfei stopped him.


    "Our Dao dragon clan has always been known for its martial arts, and the bravery of the Dragon Knights is even more famous among the dragon clan. Don''t you think it''s shameful that so many Daolong warriors are besieging a human? Chief doromoga? " Silver fly says lightly, the smile on the face is still.


    "This..." Doromogarton was dumb. It was a shame, but no wonder he was. The assassin guild is so famous that from the beginning, almost all the Daolong warriors didn''t treat Huayi as an ordinary human. They are too cautious, and they have been instilled with a sense of fear, which makes it difficult for them to let go of their hands and feet, and the strength of individual combat has not been exerted at all."Well, this guy''s still a bit of a tough guy. It''s just that my hair is too long. It''s not as beautiful as my apprentice''s. I still have a long silver hair. It''s a little disgusting. " Jueying began to creat in Huayi''s ear again.


    "This man is much more powerful than that DORO or something just now." The tone of Jian Rou is gentle.


    Hua Yi didn''t make a sound, but turned her eyes to Yin Fei who was looking at him. Four eyes meet, flower Yi smile, silver fly also smile. Heroes cherish heroes, that''s what they say.


    "Head of the white blade group of the Daolong clan, level 10 Dragon Knight, agule Yinfei." The silver haired man''s whole body is wrapped in a bright silver robe, which looks like a silver dragon at night.


    Level 10!


    When Yinfei announced his level, there was a commotion around him, and the four Dragon Knights of the white blade group were all proud.


    What is the concept of level 10 Dragon Knight? When the Dragon Knight reaches level 10, or the black dragon warrior reaches level 7, or the silver dragon warrior reaches level 4, they will enter a new realm, the dragon warrior.


    There are only a few dragon warriors in each branch of the Dragon tribe, but they are undoubtedly the top experts in their field. How strong these dragon warriors are is rarely known. Even in the army, there are few opportunities to see them. If it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of Huayi, I''m afraid most of the Dao dragon soldiers didn''t know that Yinfei had reached level 10 and was among the Dragon warriors.


    "Agula Yinfei? Isn''t that the great grandson of Marshal agul Ronda? " In the heart of the white night.


    After reporting his family, Yinfei naturally stood opposite Huayi. Although doromoga was reluctant, he could only give up his position. He knew the strength gap between him and Yinfei. The other two soldiers of the red blade regiment also took this opportunity to carry away the soldier who had just been injured and lost his left arm.


    Yin Fei''s words just now have already indicated that he wants to be single. Naturally, there is no need for other people to get involved. Just avoid watching the war. Now there are many dragon warriors all over the place, and the air is controlled by mobile armor and fighter planes. Even if he can beat the leader of the white blade regiment, he can''t get out of this heavy encirclement.


    Besides, none of the Dragon Knights of the sword dragon clan will believe that the white assassin in front of them can win the 10th level Dragon Knight, the legendary dragon warrior.


    "Level ten, he''s dead!" The soldiers all firmly believe so.


    Moonlight cast a string of light and shadow, will gradually quiet down the street hit Youliang. The air is mixed with all kinds of peculiar smell, which seems to make the night turbid.


    All of a sudden, there is a faint fragrance, it seems that if there is no, people''s heart seems to follow the swaying up.


    "Why?" Bai Ye was a little surprised. He had a sharp sense of smell. It was so abrupt that it seemed to appear out of thin air without any sign.


    Looking around, he could not find out the source of the smell with his unfavourable eyes at night, just as it suddenly appeared and disappeared without a trace.


    "What''s your problem?" Hua Yi said lightly, the bright moonlight stroked his white face.


    "No, Yinfei just wants a fight!" The silver haired man''s sharp eyes pierced all his smiles. The surging fighting spirit ignited in an instant. It was a crazy burning at the silver freezing point.


    "Oh ~" Hua Yi''s face was still light, without a trace of emotion.


    ¡­¡­


    "Doesn''t it matter to send silver to fly?" The stout officer looked at the holographic screen and said uneasily.


    "Young people should practice more, don''t you think? Toby The old man with white beard flicked his fingers on the table and looked at the officer with silver hair.


    "You said so." Toby replied, with no expression on his face.


    The stout officer and the tall officer looked at each other, then coughed and said nothing.


    There was silence in the huge Council room, and there seemed to be some kind of undercurrent surging in the calm.


    ¡­¡­


    "Elia, are you sure the white one is from some assassin guild?" Said a porter with a camera on his shoulder.


    "Of course, didn''t the officer just bribed already say that?" Said the woman with chestnut shoulder length hair, with an excited look.


    "But he didn''t specify which one?" The porters were still puzzled.


    "Stupid, there are so many people around him, obviously! I can''t stand you porters While combing her long hair, the woman looked around for a suitable corner for observation.


    "This is the news of nuclear explosion, hahaha!" There was a burst of joy in the woman''s heart, and a pair of beautiful eyes blinked happily.

 Chapter 52

    Different colors of gas and dust floating in space, forming a colorful gaseous nebula, like the halo of watercolor on the cosmic black curtain.


    A search of tall spacecraft through many nebulae, due to the speed is too fast, the edge of the spacecraft presents obvious waves, colorful Sha is good-looking. If it''s not that the universe can''t hear any sound, otherwise it must be a series of fierce blasts.


    "Boss, we''re in the dorosaur system. We''ll be on moldock in 16 hours." A robot with the appearance of a servant said respectfully, still holding a cup of emerald green drink in his hand.


    A dark man reached for the drink from the robot, nodded and said, "I see. Send the password to the frequency."


    "Yes, boss." The robot gives the man a deep bow and then bows back.


    In the spacious main control room, there is only one man left. While slowly tasting the drinks in the cup, he looks at the dense and sparse contents on the light screen in front of him. There was no expression on the man''s face. A bright golden pattern wound on his left cheek, like the metal inlaid in the dark skin, which seemed to be devilish.


    The man''s hand is very mechanical looking at the electronic light screen in front of him. On the sofa next to him, a black cat is lying lazily. The pure black hair has no mottle, which is quite right with his skin.


    "I haven''t been back for a long time, volgaron, and white night..." The man''s mouth seems to be talking nonsense, and his eyes are staring at the light screen.


    "Ding Dong" clear doorbell rang, followed by the main control room door opened again, attendant robot slowly came in.


    The black man seemed to have just woken up from his sleep. He turned his head and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Boss, just now we have obtained the permission code of the Dragon galaxy. Now we can connect all the wave frequencies in the galaxy." The robot attendant is still humble.


    "Oh, let''s see what the local news is." The man said slowly.


    "Yes." Curiosity flashed across his face.


    The robot attendant opened the holographic screen in the center of the main control room with great interest, and began to switch the wave frequency constantly, with a very devoted expression.


    "What do you have?" Robot attendant to himself, the man behind him is still a face of numbness.


    "Yes! This channel must be good! " The valet suddenly cheered, and then seemed to realize that the boss was behind him. He quickly lowered his head to enjoy himself.


    The boss is a dull person. He has been with the boss for so many years, and his heart is very clear. All the boss''s preferences and characteristics are in his brain. Usually, the boss is a wooden appearance, even if you make a mistake, he will not go to how to investigate. It''s just like an uncle who has nothing to do with the world. He just sits around eating and drinking all day long.


    But these are only superficial ideas of most people who don''t know the boss. As a servant who has been with the boss for so many years, his secret to the boss is very clear.


    "Boss, this must be fun." The attendant leaned up to the black man and directed his eyes to the holographic screen.


    "Oh ~" his eyes narrowed slightly and looked forward. On the screen, a beautiful woman was doing some kind of live program.


    "Happy together, wonderful with you! hello everyone! I''m Elia Mengyin, you omnipotent little AI, hey On the holographic screen, a girl with long chestnut hair is waving a pink fist, shouting excitedly.


    "Audience friends! I am now on the 12th Avenue in Roca district. At this time of the day, there are always a lot of people and lights, but today I can''t see half a person. What''s the matter? " The girl is obviously the host of the show.


    "At about three o''clock in the afternoon, a warship of the black knife patrol fell into pieces in the Roca district. Why on earth? The military has been silent so far. " The girl''s expression is serious and lovely.


    "Since those noble people are not willing to share these secrets with us, let Xiao AI solve the mystery for us." The girl''s beautiful eyes blinked, revealing a mysterious smile.


    The camera follows the girl through the dark corridor to a place that looks like a rooftop.


    "Four hundred meters in front of here, countless Daolong soldiers are confronting a mysterious invader, who is the murderer who made the warship tragedy in the afternoon." As the girl''s hand points to the direction, the camera zooms in and out, and the black background gradually reveals the armed soldiers.


    At the end of the line of sight is an open street, with the tacit understanding of the crowd scattered on both sides. There are two people standing in the middle, one silver flashing, the other white ethereal.


    Instantly, in front of the holographic screen, the black man''s pupil contracted like a needle.


    ¡­¡­


    "I''ve never seen anyone who can kill the enemy with air. You''re the first one." Yinfei''s voice was clean without any affectation."It''s not air, it''s sword Qi." Huayi is still a light tone, like the Magnolia blooming quietly at night, elegant and fragrant.


    "It''s true that there is such a saying in the human world, but it''s impossible to penetrate the dragon''s mecha with that level of sword Qi, that is, cutting some flowers and grass." Yinfei''s eyes are like eagles.


    "Maybe..." Hua Yi''s tone sounded noncommittal.


    "But you are different..." Yin Fei''s mouth rose, as if he had found something very interesting.


    Lightly, the silver light flowing around Yinfei''s body gradually converged on his right hand. Gradually, a long sword with the flow of light thousands of times of rotation and gradually revealed in the hands.


    "My God! It''s the elemental sword There was a burst of exclamation among the soldiers around, and then there was a great commotion.


    White night looked at the sword in Yinfei''s hand, a trace of horror flashed in his blue and black eyes.


    "It''s so weird..." Bai Ye''s six senses are very sharp. The abnormal feeling around the sword makes Bai Ye feel uneasy.


    Hua Yi''s face was finally moved. It seemed that he looked at the lightsaber flowing in Yinfei''s hand.


    The sword body is formed with the light, and the light converges into the sword body again.


    A silver, but give people a sense of endless emptiness.


    "Secret sword galaxy, my weapon." Yinfei''s voice sounded very hollow, but it seemed to penetrate the whole night.


    "Well, it''s just a low-level alchemy. How dare you show it in disgrace? It''s really the most important thing in the world. Jianrou, you''re in charge of defense. I''ll attack. Xiaohua, concentrate on following me closely. Hum, I want to show this silver haired ghost what it''s called upper class sword Qi! " The voice of jueying rings out in Hua Yi''s brain. Her fighting spirit has been stirred up completely by Yin Fei.


    "Let''s start." Hua Yi''s voice is no longer cold, surging war spirit with his sleeve drum up.


    "Where''s your weapon Do you really want to use only that sword Qi? " At this time, Yin Fei was slightly sideways, his right hand holding the sword was gradually flattened.


    "The sword is in my heart, more than you." Hua Yi''s mouth said, but her eyes closed, as if feeling the night wind whistling over her head.


    "Arrogant enough, but I like it!" Yinfei''s long hair is windless, and his body bows slightly, just like a bow full of strings. The silver sword in his hand is just like a sharp arrow about to break the strings.


    "Dong" Hua Yi took a step forward, which was very slow, as if he had made a difficult decision after a thousand thoughts. However, after Hua Yi''s steps, Yin Fei, who was ready to go, frowned.


    "Strange..." Yinfei''s eyes locked on Huayi, but Huayi still closed her eyes.


    "Dong" is another step, is still slowly step out, Hua Yi has not opened his eyes, body inverted.


    "Strange?" Yinfei, who has just built up momentum, is blocked completely by Huayi''s strange step.


    The "Dong" step surprised all the people on the scene. With the third step, Huayi has turned 360 degrees, and after this turn, there is an unspeakable endless sword Qi.


    "Bad!" Yin Fei was surprised that Hua Yi''s three steps seemed simple, but he stepped into the corner of his potential, which broke his potential. Then, with the help of three steps, Hua Yi swung his sword like a huge wave through his body. So strange, and so domineering.


    "Good! It''s really a master from the assassin guild! " Yinfei''s eyes lit up a silver flame, his momentum was instantly excited, and his body immediately disappeared.


    "Open all the light walls!" Doromoga yelled. He had already had a personal feeling about the weight of Hua Yi''s hand. If he didn''t use the plasma light wall, no one here could retreat except Yinfei.


    "Bang Bang..." A series of dull beating sound resounds through the street, and the light formed by countless light walls is shining on the twelfth Avenue like a festival.


    White night''s body suddenly a violent shaking, the surrounding walls suddenly cracked.


    "What a powerful atmosphere Bai Ye was surprised. If he was not born to be a master of controlling the air flow, his sword Qi just now could not be avoided.


    With the sword Qi, Hua Yi''s body retreated in an instant. Half a second later, a half meter wide circular black hole appeared on the ground where he was standing.


    "How fast are you hiding?" A silver light, Hua Yi''s body instantly shrouded in countless sword shadow.


    "Qi and sword, north wind!" The voice of jueying exploded in Hua Yi''s mind, and a white hurricane surged out, sweeping away all the sword shadow coefficients pointing to Hua Yi.


    "Good means!" Yinfei''s laughter reverberated in the air, but no one could be seen.


    Hua Yi''s body seemed to be involved in the air by a white hurricane. After dozens of tumbling, his sword Qi shot out again.


    "Where to hide it?" Hua Yi seemed to ask, but not to ask. His fingers were flying, and he shot dozens of air arrows in the air.For the sake of safety, the Daolong soldiers who had formed the encirclement had to withdraw backward and enlarge the encirclement several times. After all, this is the battle of the dragon warrior level.


    "Are all the assassins coming out of the assassin guild dragon warriors?" A Daolong soldier murmured. He looked blankly at the figures of silver and white fighting in the air.


    "Wrong. If it''s really from the damned assassin guild, even the Dragon Warrior can''t cope with it." Doromoga''s face was hidden in the night, but the constant silver light in the air made his fear clear to the world.

 Chapter 53

    "My God What is this, what is this? What level of combat is this? " Aliya seems to have forgotten that she is doing a live show at the moment, looking at the light screen pop-up in the hands of the machine cameraman.


    Hua Yi didn''t know that his fight with Yinfei was being broadcasted by 32 channels, and the number of channels demanding to join the live broadcast was increasing. At least one third of the dragon people would see the battle in walgaron after a delay of no more than three minutes.


    At this time, the soldiers who were in charge of encircling Huayi had no leisure to pay attention to whether two reporters were secretly taking photos not far away. They were all concentrating on observing every move on the battlefield.


    In the sky, the misty white and the flying silver are constantly colliding with each other in a unique rhythm.


    "Yes Hua Yi drinks lightly, and shoots several sword Qi from his fingertips, pointing at Yin Fei. Before Yinfei''s toes touched the ground, his body turned into a streamer, and by the power of secret sword and galaxy, he spread out the overwhelming sword Qi coefficient.


    Hua Yi fell from the air and did not continue to attack. At this time, his clothes were soaked with sweat.


    Yin Fei, who was unable to resist Hua Yi''s sword Qi, could not help but stagger. He reluctantly supported himself on the ground with his sword and gasped heavily.


    "Keke, are you really attacking with sword Qi? How do you feel like a grenade from Shenwei armor? Cough. " Yinfei coughed. He was hit by Huayi''s sword Qi, and his viscera were cracked. Although he looked a little embarrassed, his expression was very excited.


    "Your sword can cut space, can''t it?" Hua Yi''s face was pale and his body was sweating. Although jueying''s attack was domineering, it was also a great burden on his body.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s not cutting space. This secret sword, galaxy, is a space weapon made of a crack in a different dimensional space after extremely special treatment. Cough... " Yinfei still can''t calm the blood gas in his chest. It seems that the battle just now has made him suffer internal injury.


    "You are a very cheerful person. Ha ha. " A smile on his face was almost exhausted.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha. To tell you the truth, do you think you can get out of this encirclement? Cough... " Yinfei''s expression was not complacent, but full of curiosity.


    "Can you still hold the sword?" Hua Yi didn''t move. He adjusted his breath while he was talking. I''m afraid there will be a lot of fierce fighting next.


    "Even if I don''t do it, there are at least thousands of troops around here, not to mention that the top experts in the army have not yet been sent out, cough." Fortunately, Yinfei sat on the ground and took out the emergency medicine he was carrying and sprayed it into his mouth.


    "Are you going to let me go?" Hua Yi felt that her eyelids were fighting and her head was heavy.


    "I''m not the kind of person who has to fight to death for the first time. I just want to see if the assassin guild is really as powerful as the legend. Hey, hey. " Yin Fei felt that the blood gas in his chest was gradually suppressed by a cool medicine, but his limbs became numb.


    Suddenly, a faint fragrance wafted by the wind, making the whole broken street suddenly look sad and beautiful.


    "The smell!" Hiding in the corner of the white night, I was shocked. Isn''t this the smell that just appeared out of thin air and then disappeared without a trace?


    "Why?" Yinfei''s eyes opened involuntarily, and the fragrance seemed to distort the surrounding space, which made his eyes seem to have some illusion.


    All of a sudden, Yinfei seems to see Huayi not far behind, is slowly in two arms. They were two white, bloodless women''s arms. They gently stopped Hua Yi from behind, just like his lover was holding him lazily from behind.


    "No!" Yinfei yells in his heart, but his eyes don''t listen to his command. His eyelids are like little lovers who haven''t seen each other for several years. They can''t be separated any more.


    Yin Fei slowly lies down on the ground. The last picture in his mind is the faint smile of the assassin in white.


    Night, return to darkness.


    ¡­¡­


    "Herald, full speed forward, target walgaron..." Said the black man in a low voice, his expression still impassive.


    "Yes The robot attendant answered simply, but he already understood the reason why the boss wanted to speed up. On the program in the hologram just now, although the unprecedented battle took only ten minutes, it left a deep impression on him. Especially in the final narrator, she said, "oh my God! He disappeared! An assassin who has come and gone without trace! The mysterious assassin that even the Dragon Warrior can''t help! Is this the legendary demon from the assassin guild?! The Dragon world is experiencing an unprecedented challenge.... "


    The robot attendants don''t know the rumors about the assassin guild, let alone the gratitude and resentment that have gone through hundreds of years. But there was one thing he could almost be sure of, and that was the identity of the assassin in white.Hua Yi, that childish pretty face, has long been in the top three of the galaxy wanted list in the inner circle.


    "There is no place to break the iron shoes..." The robot attendant muttered out of the main control room.


    At this time, the head of the spacecraft becomes more sharp, and the dark blue flame ejects from the propeller, like a meteor, marking a long tail.


    "Full speed! Target, volgaron Cried the machine attendant hysterically next to the brain.


    ¡­¡­


    Volgaron, a lonely figure galloping under the moon.


    "No, how can I get back? Now the fort of agule has entered a level of alert White night while running, while thinking hard in the brain.


    Whenever he recalled the scene of the battle between Huayi and Yinfei, he could not help but feel waves in his heart.


    "Why can he be so free and easy? So comfortable? So... " White night''s heart is hard to calm, Hua Yi''s figure has been firmly printed in his heart, and his whole blood is boiling because of this mark.


    "Assassin? Why an assassin? What is the assassin guild? Are there any other assassins? What will they look like? " A series of problems flashed through Bai Ye''s mind, just like all teenagers who love hero stories. Because of the appearance of Hua Yi, Bai Ye has been completely attracted by those legendary identities and possible legends.


    "I''d better go back and have a look at Momo and grandpa gagari first." White night made up his mind, then turned his body and ran to the northeast corner of the city.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sir, young master Yinfei has not yet come to life, but it''s not serious." A military doctor said in the light screen, with a relieved expression on his face.


    By this time, the conference hall was already full of officers in various military uniforms. They all looked solemn, some beat their chests, some bowed their heads, and some swore in a low voice.


    "I know. It''s hard for you." The old man nodded to the light screen, and the military doctor on the screen nodded and bowed quickly, then hung up the communication.


    The old man with white beard is no one else. He is the commander-in-chief of agule fortress and one of the three major military regions of the Daolong people, marshal agule Longda. Yinfei, the youngest son of his granddaughter, is also the most loved young man in the family.


    "Young man, it''s more reckless, but it''s good to temper it." Sitting opposite Marshal long Da, a bald man said with a smile.


    "This kind of scene is nothing to him." Toby stood beside Ronda, smiling at the bald man opposite.


    "That''s right. Your brother has been famous for being belligerent since he was a child. This injury will definitely not defeat him. Ha ha ha The bald man grinned with a big grin, and the people around him could even smell the peculiar smell from his mouth.


    "Don''t talk about these useless things. I don''t want to disturb the leaders of the other two military regions. Now you should work out the next search plan together with optical brain, and I will annihilate the assassin and his accomplices at one stroke!" Ronda''s voice was very unhappy, and Toby, standing beside him, was indifferent.


    The bald man no longer said much, but looked at Toby with a smile.


    "Marshal, the battle just now has been broadcast live on more than 60 channels. It is conservatively estimated that almost half of the dragon people now know about it." A very strange looking dragon officer said that he was holding a light screen with aliya''s live broadcast on it.


    "This eventful female reporter!" Marshal Ronda''s beard is up, while Toby is still standing quietly, and the bald man is looking at aliya with bright eyes.


    "She''s the princess of the silver dragon clan. We can''t help her..." Another dragon officer was quite depressed and said that he knew the whereabouts of the female reporter as early as the first time, but he still had no way, and he could not and did not dare to deal with it.


    The atmosphere in the conference hall was extremely dull.


    "The assassin suddenly disappeared out of thin air. He should have used some advanced space equipment." The officers in charge of the analysis began to throw out their views and opinions.


    "But our space scan didn''t find anything unusual..."


    "Damn, the satellite only got one arm..."


    "At that time, everyone was 200 meters away and couldn''t feel any spatial fluctuation at all..."


    ¡­¡­


    With your words and my words, there were noisy debates in the conference hall.


    "Did you find anything?" Longda felt very headache. Looking at the officers who were foaming in front of him, he felt very tired for some reason.


    "Not yet. Why don''t I do some defense deployment first." Toby''s voice was so quiet that he didn''t even look at the disputing officers.


    "Well, you go first." Ronda waved his hand and Toby left.


    He walked quietly out of the conference hall, and almost no one noticed his departure, except the bald man."Guangnao, connect me to Yinfei''s ward!" Toby said as he walked, with a palm sized flying saucer on his side.


    "Yes, sir The flying saucer makes a sound, then a light screen pops up on Toby''s side.


    Toby walked along the corridor until he entered a deserted cloister. He stopped. At this time, the light screen of the flying saucer beside him was showing Yinfei''s ward.


    "It has been confirmed that there is only master Yinfei in the ward, and the communication has been completed!" Said the UFO meticulously.


    "Yinfei, you have to pretend when you''re going to sleep!" Toby broke off.

 Chapter 54

    For walgaron and even the whole dragon race, this night is doomed to be not peaceful. At the same time of the emergency military meeting held in the agul fortress, many elders of the hundred ethnic Council also started small-scale contact. They are wondering whether the boy in white really comes from the assassin guild? If so, what is the assassin guild going to do? What is the intention of sending this strange young face to walgaron? If not, then who is he?


    However, different from the worries of the patriarchs, the people of the Dragon nationality are more excited and excited.


    The Dragon world has been in the era of peace for a long time. Except for the small-scale conflicts with the human world decades ago, there have been few major wars in the past few hundred years. The over peaceful life makes the social structure of the dragon people more loose and lack of cohesion, the corruption of the top is becoming more and more serious, and the sense of ethnic pride and self-identity is becoming more and more vague and desalinated.


    In such an era when heroes die out, a sudden crisis and world shaking war is like a huge stone falling into the water. At one time, it is amazing that there are countless waves and ripples. There is no doubt that the battle between Huayi and Yinfei is unconsciously played up in the live program, arousing the long buried desire for heroes and love for fighting in the hearts of the dragon people.


    The battle of the dragon warrior level is a rare program in the army, and its appeal to ordinary people is even more conceivable.


    Yinfei''s name became a household name in a flash, while Huayi, as an unknown and mysterious assassin in white, was also talked about by the dragon people. People have long forgotten about the legends and threats of the assassin guild. They don''t care. They are more keen on the amazing battles and the heroes born with them than those illusory old stories.


    "How is your injury?" Toby''s face turned. He was no longer the indifferent officer in the assembly hall, but a brother who was deeply concerned about his brother''s injury.


    On the light screen, Yin Fei slowly opened his eyes and showed a naughty smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Still laughing Toby feigned anger, but his face was a relaxed expression of relief.


    "Hey, I can''t hide it from you." Yinfei laughs.


    "Others don''t know. Don''t I know you? Why let the assassin go? " Toby''s tone softened a lot.


    "How do you know I let him go on purpose?" Yin Fei blinked, picked up a pink fruit from the table and put it into his mouth.


    "Hum, you have a bad temper. How can you give up if you don''t decide the outcome?" Toby had a playful smile on his mouth.


    Yinfei''s mouth was chewing, as if recalling the battle with Huayi before. Toby didn''t speak either. He just looked at him quietly through the light screen. His eyes were a bit spoiled.


    "That assassin is better than me." Yinfei swallowed the chewed fruit and said just now.


    "Oh?" Toby''s eyes narrowed into a slit, and he gazed curiously at Yinfei on the screen.


    "If I fight hard, it''s a result of losing both sides at most, so I give up." Yinfei.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Toby did not speak, just quietly waiting for Yinfei to continue.


    "Is wave frequency encrypted?" Yinfei suddenly raised his head and stared at the light screen.


    Seeing that Toby nodded, he seemed to be relieved. Youyou said, "actually, I have another plan."


    Yinfei raised his head slowly. The expression in his eyes made Toby''s expression stunned.


    ¡­¡­


    In the northeast corner of volgaron, a well-known slum, a small village of locomotive debris. Compared with the boiling in the city at this time, it seems very quiet here.


    "Momo, the pot of Xile longmiao I picked up last time?" A gray haired wolf cat squats in the open space next to an abandoned shuttle car. He has a barbecue rack in front of him. There is a bonfire under him, and the smell of fish on the rack overflows.


    "Just a moment. I''ll get it." Mo Mo quickly jumped into the shuttle car and ran out with a big yellow pot.


    "White night meow, come here. It''s rare for you to come back and have a drink with me." The gray wolf cat looked very happy and said as he took the wine pot in Momo''s hand.


    The white night smiles, just like a shy teenager, holding out cat''s claws to take the wine bowl handed by the gray wolf cat.


    "Grandpa gagari, why do you and Momo still live here? Why don''t you go to the city and find a comfortable place to live? " White night stirs the wine in the bowl with his paws. The city contribution points he earns every month for Daolong should be enough for Momo and grandfather gagali to find a clean and comfortable place to live in the city.


    "White night meow, you also know what the Daolong people in the city think of us. Before, Goethe and his family had moved to the city, but meow? It''s not that we''ve been caught as thieves. Any unnecessary crime may lie on us. " Gagari grabs a stick and fiddles with the fragrant swordfish roasted on the meat rack."The Daolong people..." The cat''s claws in the white night scraped the wine bowl. Suddenly, he thought of the assassin in white just now. The gloom on his face was swept away, and he said excitedly, "by the way, grandfather gagari, have you heard of the assassin guild?"


    Momo was coming out of the shuttle car house with a plate of boiled shells. When he heard Bai Ye''s words, he said strangely: "Assassin guild? What''s that meow? "


    "Meow? Why does it sound familiar? " Said gagari thoughtfully.


    "Have you heard of granddad gagari? It is said that the disintegration of the spaceship over Roca District in the afternoon is related to the assassin guild. " White night.


    "Well, this afternoon is really dangerous. If it wasn''t for the white night, I might not have come back." Momo can''t help shrinking his neck when he thinks of the thrilling street fight in the afternoon.


    "Don''t pick up rubbish any more. I''ll think about it again and again, but I can''t. let''s leave here." White night will be a bowl of wine into the mouth, a warm feeling slowly into the abdomen.


    "Get out of here!"?! Have you decided to quit the white night? " Momo''s voice sounded very excited.


    "Yes, I don''t want to do it. I''m just suffering. You can''t live a good life. What''s the matter? " White night looks up at Mo Mo gently.


    "Great!" Mo Mo cried happily.


    "Do you really think about meow?" Asked gagari, a little uneasy.


    "Well, as long as you don''t object."


    The bonfire was shining in the eyes of the white night, and gagari seemed to see something long gone from there.


    "Ha ha, I''m an old bone. If you can live happily with Momo, I''ll do whatever I want." Gagari said with a smile that he was in a very good mood today.


    "Well, in that case, you can wait for my arrangement. Let''s get out of here together White night said, took the delicious roast fish from Momo and chewed it up.


    Momo also sat beside him in the white night, happily eating grilled fish. While gagali drank the wine in the bowl, he looked at them with a slight smile. He knew that the white night had really come back.


    ¡­¡­


    Gusts of breeze, mixed with moist air came. Hua Yi rubbed his eyes, and his eyes became clear again.


    "Where is this?" Hua Yi sat up slowly and looked around.


    "It''s Lianchi..." A voice rang out in his ear. Hua Yi found that he was sitting on a huge lotus leaf, and a corpse dressed in green was sitting opposite him.


    "There seems to be a sense of deja vu here..." Hua Yi feels that his head is still a little heavy. During his coma, jueying and Jianrou quarrel all the time.


    "When you were in cuishui village, you came in. It''s an independent space. You can rest at ease." The voice of the corpse sounds very gentle, although it is still the transmission of mind.


    "Oh, you saved me. Thank you." Hua Yi recovered his bright side again. He stood up slowly, moved his sore shoulder, and then bowed to the corpse deeply.


    "Well You''re welcome... " Don''t look over your head with embarrassment.


    "No, you''re welcome. Hahaha, I''m really incompetent as president. I''d like to ask you to help me Why? What about xiaomingzi? " Hua Yi asked happily.


    "He is practicing in the water. It seems that he has an epiphany." The corpse said and turned to look at the water.


    "Oh, really? Well, if we succeed in the first battle, we should make a good summary. " Hua Yi.


    "The Daolong warrior named Yinfei is very interesting..." The corpse suddenly said.


    "Yes, he seems to be different from other Daolong warriors. He doesn''t seem to regard me as an enemy."


    "Also, the cat that has been following you is very strange..."


    "Yes, the cat Ah! By the way, the cat Hua Yi suddenly thought of something and jumped up from the lotus leaf.


    Corpse don''t understand, raise a head to look at the facial expression strange flower Yi. At this time, Hua Yi is talking with jueying in her mind.


    "Master jueying, I remember you told me that the cat seemed to be..." Hua Yi asked eagerly, but his voice was trembling.


    "Oh, I''m not sure, but according to the long-standing experience, twelve star assassins are usually close to each other and attract each other. Don''t you think the cat with you all the time is special? " Jueying''s voice sounds a little tired. Since Hua Yi fainted, Jianrou has been accusing her that she only cares about her happiness for a moment, regardless of Hua Yi''s life. It was not easy for Hua Yi to wake up that the quarrel came to an end.


    "Jianrou, who pretends to be quiet in front of Xiaohua, is fierce to death with me. Hum." Jueying muttered.


    Hua Yi didn''t hear jueying murmur there, but said excitedly: "no wonder, when I first saw him on that tower, I had a kind of familiar intimacy! Is he one of the twelve star assassins? "

 Chapter 55

    On a cloudy morning, the sea breeze rolled up and the salty smell came to my face. Walgaron wakes up from his deep sleep. The blue and black sky, like ink drop rice paper, seems to have experienced the silence after too much noise last night, showing a touch of laziness.


    The northeast corner of the city, the mixed residence of the alien people, and the corner abandoned by civilization.


    At this time of the day, it was always bustling and busy. Porter''s Hawker''s stall, stray cat''s workshop, Hawking sound, shouting sound, is a forced survival plan, but it is also a unique landscape.


    Today, however, is different.


    Silence, like an invisible net, covers the whole alien mixed community firmly, and the atmosphere of repression and extermination spreads quietly in the streets.


    White night''s eyes are like thick clouds in the sky, unable to penetrate and guess what he is thinking. However, Mo Mo behind him couldn''t help showing his panic, because in front of them, there were many soldiers of the Daolong clan standing in front of them.


    "Yo Yo, you cheap cat is here to meet a little lover!"?! Ah? Ha ha ha... " A rather untidy bald man jokingly said. Other Daolong soldiers behind him were either curious or obscene.


    "Yuble, I''m the one who breaks the discipline. It''s none of their business." White night''s voice is neither humble nor loud, just guard with the body in front of Momo and gagali.


    "Oh?" Euble rubbed his bald head with his hands and stared at the white night in surprise. If in the usual, this despicable guy will immediately prostrate on the ground and say "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." That''s right. Today, I spoke calmly and didn''t escape my eyes.


    White night''s attitude made him angry. He just wanted to catch the stupid cat who turned off the communication device without permission, but now he has changed his mind.


    "I want you to know who is your master!" Euble thought bitterly that his bad eyes had fallen into white night''s eyes.


    "Yuble! I''m here. I''ll go back with you! " The white night almost roared out and darted to euble.


    "Go away! You mean thing. " Euble raised his foot and hit white night''s left face. However, to my surprise, it didn''t kick the white night away.


    He leaned slightly, just sideways, shook his head in the white night, raised his head again, and looked directly into euble''s eyes.


    "Damn it Euble felt even more angry. He used to grovel in front of him. He was a wolf cat like a mole ant. Today he dared to stare at him with such a rebellious look.


    With a bang, Uber hit Bai Ye''s left face with a heavy right straight fist.


    "No! Please don''t hurt him Momo, regardless of gagari''s obstruction, rushes to the white night''s side as if desperately. Her weak body is shaking involuntarily, and her eyes are full of sadness and love.


    White night raises the cat''s paw and gently pushes Momo behind him. He looks up and stares at yuble again without fear.


    Momo looked at the white night in panic. She didn''t understand why today''s white night was so different.


    Gagari stood on one side, his eyes a little blank, but not the slightest puzzled. He knew that day would come sooner or later.


    Wolf, always wolf.


    He never bent his knees or bowed his neck. He just has too many things to carry, but if you think you can lock his soul, then you are very wrong.


    Wolf, will never forget the taste of blood, he just did not remember.


    "Wipe! Son of a bitch Euble''s anger had risen to the extreme. He could not tolerate such contempt for his dignity. Shaking his huge body, he pulled his right arm behind him, ready to strike.


    With a thunderous fist, you can almost hear the roaring of it in the white night. If the punch goes down, there is no doubt that any wolf cat''s face will blossom instantly.


    Silence is always the sharpest sword.


    You Bu Bu can''t believe to see his fist stop in the middle of the sky, the sword dragon soldiers behind him also froze smile at this time.


    White night is also a blank face, beside him, a man, a left hand, and a two meter long knife.


    "What I hate most is cruelty to animals!" The man said one word at a time, the five fingers of his left hand firmly stuck in the crack of yuble''s fist, like a steel and gold pestle in the mud wall.


    "Ah Euble felt a sharp pain coming from the knuckle of his right hand, but before his eyes, the man''s hand was like a steel claw, no matter how he twisted his arm, he couldn''t pull out a cent.


    "Ha ha, it''s still young master Ming''s analysis. I found you all at once." A cheerful voice floated into the ears of white night, as if it was blown in by the wind.


    "Ah White night shouts, his blue and black eyes reflect a white figure. The long sleeves almost covered the back of the hand, showing only the slim fingers, the broad clothes blowing with the wind, and an emerald green dagger inserted at the waist. This man in white, eyes clear as yingyingqiushui, a pair of details as if the actor''s elaborate dress, soft bangs in the white red face, that shallow smile is particularly better than beauty."Soft flower shadow?" In fact, it''s not very loud. It''s just like thunder in people''s ears.


    Last night, in the battle with the Dragon Knight, Hua Yi had already reported himself to his family, but he was in the battle at that time, and his personality was quite different from usual. Therefore, he did not use his own name, but took the name of jueying and Jianrou. In Hua Yi''s opinion, the cold and sharp blade is not suitable for Hua Yi. Since he is an assassin, let''s imitate the ancients and make a chivalrous name.


    However, although the name Huayi is casual, its influence on the world is far from easy.


    "Assassin in white!" A Daolong soldier finally recovered from his absence and cried out involuntarily.


    "Hua" ground a, more than a dozen knife dragon soldiers immediately scattered, all muzzle aimed at the front of the light independent man in white.


    However, at this moment, the white night could not care about the tense atmosphere around him, and his heart suddenly had a kind of inexplicable joy.


    "Are you here for me?" The eyes of the white night flicker.


    "Yes, yes, I''m here for you!" Hua Yi happily replied that he didn''t take the muzzle of more than ten black guns seriously.


    "Come to me? Come to me Why did you come to me? " White night some at a loss to see ahead, I do not know is to see the flowers, or to see the clouds in the sky.


    "I''m looking for you! I''ll wipe it With a roar, Uber finally broke free from the "steel claw" of the sound. However, a large piece of skin on four fingers was pulled off by the sound. Uber grinned and howled in pain.


    "He''s so noisy..." Hua Yi looks displeased and glances at the bald man who wails incessantly.


    Without waiting for Hua Yi''s voice to fall, Ming''s right fist had already burst out.


    The fist, which combined the Qi of the moon collapsing sword, seemed to be slow, real and fast. Before you could recover from the pain just now, you hit the middle of the face.


    With a "poof", yuble''s face sank instantly, and his body could not contain flying backward, falling more than ten meters away.


    The soldiers with guns in their hands concentrated all their energy on the assassin in white. They didn''t react to the lightning and flint strike just now.


    However, before they found out the fact that yuble had been shot off, a faint fragrance floated by, and all the muzzles of the guns held high fell to the ground. Then, the soldiers of the Daolong clan all collapsed on the ground as if they had lost their souls. After a while, there was no breath left.


    The corpse, still a blue dress, stood quietly among the soldiers who were leaning on the ground.


    It seems that Ming is still experiencing the strength of the blow just now, unconsciously waving his fist, completely ignoring the frightened eyes of the crowd nearby.


    "We''re here to let you go with us." Hua Yi squatted on the ground, so that he could look straight into the white night''s eyes.


    "Go? Where to? " White night''s eyes flickered, as if to find something in Hua Yi''s eyes.


    "Travel between the stars, and then bury the bad people you meet, one by one." Hua Yi said slowly, with a sly smile on her face.


    "Travel? Bad people, bury them... " White night seems to be chewing Hua Yi''s words, word by word. His eyes can''t help glancing at the collapsed dragon soldiers and youbu who has been in a coma for a long time.


    "We won''t force you. It''s a very dangerous choice. You have to think it over." Ming didn''t know when he came. Compared with Hua Yi''s deception, Ming was more responsible.


    White night looks around and finally focuses on Momo and gagari. Somehow, when he touches their eyes, white night''s head drops down.


    "White night! You are our pride Gagari yelled suddenly, his beard trembling with excitement.


    "Grandfather gagari?" Bai Ye suddenly raised her head and looked at the old gray wolf cat in surprise.


    "You are our pride! You''ve been since you were born! You are the strongest wolf cat in 500 years. You can even tear up those hateful Daolong people easily Gagari''s voice was very high.


    "Grandfather..." White night blue and black eyes, a faint mist.


    "Over the years, the Daolong people have been trampling on us wolf cat people and other alien people. In order to win a living space for Mo Mo and me, you have to work for those Daolong people in a servile way in exchange for those meager contributions to the city." Gagari''s voice began to choke, Momo also shed bitter tears.


    "Child, we see the grievances you''ve suffered in the past few years, but the pain is in our heart..." Finally, gagali could not help but shed tears of sadness, and Momo began to cry.


    Tears, like a river without dykes, flow out of other people''s eyes and into their own hearts."Grandfather, Momo, don''t cry, I swear to you, wolf cat clan won''t be bullied again, come back by day night." With a loud sound of metal fracture, the collar at the neck of the white night broke into several sections. A ray of golden sunlight shining through the thick clouds on the ground made the cat''s claws shine brightly.

 Chapter 56

    The northwest corner of walgaron is a coastline stretching for tens of kilometers. Although the rainy season is not suitable for playing in the sea, it''s very pleasant to sit down in a seaside cafe and have a cup of hot coffee.


    Since coffee beans were introduced from the inner circle of the galaxy, they have been popular among the dragon people. Although the price is very expensive, as long as the dragon people have a little wealth, they will not hesitate to pay for the scent. As a result, Mian tea and coffee have become a business line between Mian people and human beings.


    Sapphire cafe is a well-known club located on the beach in the northwest corner of walgaron. It is also a perfect place for the secret private meeting of Daolong youth. The oval building is like a silver gray shell lying on the beach, and the lights in the glass windows are like stars, which makes people feel like a sea of stars.


    "You really know where to go. Do you often bring girls here for dates?" In the corner of the luxury box, a woman with long chestnut hair sits at the coffee table, her white arm propping up her chin, the fingers of the other hand gently rubbing the table.


    "Ha ha, Miss Elia is a real joker. It''s my first time here." Opposite the woman sat a handsome young man with long silver hair hanging down to the table. His blue eyes were as bright as sapphire. His childish smile was even more attractive.


    At this time, a man and a woman sitting in the box of the coffee shop are not others. They are the initiator of the live broadcast of the previous battle, aliya, the host of the happy program of the hundred ethnic groups, and agule Yinfei, one of the protagonists of the battle.


    "Well, who believes that. Lord Longwu is famous all over the world after this battle. Your pursuers are expected to increase by geometric progression. Hey, hey. " Aliya''s big eyes are blinking and blinking. I think it''s a pleasure to have a chance to tease Yinfei.


    "Ha ha ha, this Ah, there is no such thing Yinfei''s embarrassed look made aliya feel a sense of accomplishment.


    "Well, I won''t make fun of you. Let''s get to the point, but before that, I''ll ask you a question Aliya put away her smile and said calmly as she adjusted the micro camera in her hand.


    "No problem! Let''s hear it. " Yinfei replied very readily.


    Aliya raised her head, her eyes fixed on Yinfei''s, as if to find some answer.


    "You don''t look like a person who likes to show off or be famous. Why do you want to be interviewed by me? And that night, you let us shoot it up close? " Aliya''s voice was not big, but she made every word very clear.


    Yinfei didn''t speak, but looked at the alert woman in front of him with a smile.


    "Don''t you want to say that? If I don''t know what you really think, it''s hard for me to guarantee the direction of the report. " There was some professional confidence in aliya''s eyes.


    For a long time, Yinfei breathed out a breath and said slowly: "the Daolong clan has been silent for a long time. Those soldiers have been used to being content with the status quo and lost their blood in the long-term peace. The emergence of the assassin guild is a good opportunity. I hope I can wake up the sleeping dragon through my own hands. That''s all


    Yinfei quietly looked at the woman in front of her, her eyes were calm and quiet.


    "Well, I believe you. Then you''re invited to this meal. In return, I will make you the most legendary hero of the dragon clan in the past 100 years." Aliya raises her camera and smiles.


    Yinfei breathed a long breath in his heart. It was dangerous.


    ¡­¡­


    The sky is very gloomy, and the sunshine in the morning seems to be a flash in the pan, so that people have not yet had time to feel the warmth. Thick clouds are like mops that can never be wrung dry, which drizzle the capital of Daolong nationality.


    The news that the argul secret service team led by youboer had been completely destroyed in the northeast corner of the slum had spread, and the city was once again in a panic.


    Although the satellite can take pictures of the scene, it can''t explain the mystery. Yuble was seriously injured and didn''t wake up. All the other members of the secret service team were poisoned with unknown ingredients, resulting in massive necrosis of the nervous system in the body.


    "Have the results come out yet?" The stout officer asked questions like water. At this time, ten light screens were scattered in front of him, and huge amounts of information and data were flowing through his eyes.


    "It is a kind of biological toxin with strong activity, and its source is not clear yet..." A middle-aged man dressed as a military doctor said on the light screen.


    "Well, you should continue to make analysis. I''ll see the marshal." Then the stout officer got up and went to the door.


    "General rolle, marshal Ronda is visiting." A light screen pops up next to the stout officer, and a secretary like female officer respectfully reminds him on the screen.


    "Oh? Where are the guests from? " Luo Er just casually asked, you know, since last night''s accident, there have been more than a dozen spaceships from different dragon groups coming towards mordork one after another, I''m afraid marshal is rare this time."Report to the general, it''s said that it''s a human messenger from the inner galaxy." The female secretary in the light screen replied cleverly.


    "What?" Raul could not help but exclaim and stop at his feet.


    "From the inner Galaxy? Is it the Burton empire... " Rolle could not help thinking of it, and a little uneasiness came to his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    Silver gray dragon shaped relief spirals on the ceiling, the walls are covered with simple decorations, and the carpet at the foot exudes a unique fragrance.


    This is marshal agul Ronda''s private study and the place where he occasionally meets his relatives and friends.


    "Fergarza''s idea is good. Besides you, how many messengers are there?" Marshal long Da gently twisted his white beard and asked leisurely.


    "In addition to me, there are 13 envoys going to different dragon planets to discuss this matter." A man with dark skin replied dully, and the golden dark lines on his face looked very strange. And next to him, a black cat was dozing lazily.


    "Well, although I have reached a consensus on this matter in fergarza before, recently there are some internal problems in the Dragon world that need to be solved urgently. I''m afraid we have to take a long-term view." Marshal Ronda''s eyes were half open and half closed.


    "Oh? Is it about the legendary assassin guild? " The black man''s voice is regular, but it''s very stiff and artificial in Longda''s ears.


    Longda''s eyes suddenly lit up, like the stars on a cold night, and his whole body suddenly let out a murderous air. The whole room was like falling into a blood pool.


    However, the dull man is still dull, only the black cat beside him stares round his eyes.


    "Mr. heiwen really deserves to be the human elite. The Shenfeng team is really full of talents." Long Da narrowed his eyes and locked the black man in front of him.


    "Ha ha, marshal Longda is too famous. Villains are just helping old friends and doing odd jobs in the Shenfeng team." The voice of black lines was a little smoother than before, maybe because of the stimulation of murderous Qi just now, but it was still stiff to laugh.


    "Hum, the famous killer organization in the inner circle, the leader of wanguilou, is just doing chores in the Shenfeng team? I''m afraid nobody believes it. However, the assassin guild''s affairs are the internal enmity of our dragon clan, and the people in your inner circle don''t have to worry about it. " As long Da spoke, he had already restrained his murderous spirit and changed back to the peaceful old man with white beard.


    Black Wen shook his head and said slowly: "I''ve seen the video of last night''s battle. I''m not interested in the relationship between the assassin guild and the dragon clan, and I won''t ask about it, let alone join the alliance. But I know something about the mysterious assassin in white


    "What?" Long Da suddenly jumped up from his chair, found his gaffe again, and quickly sat back.


    "Well, you really surprised me. What a coincidence?" Longda said, but he was thinking about how to let the man in front of him give out the information about the assassin in white.


    "Ha ha, marshal, I''m worried too much. I have a detailed backup of the information of the assassin in white. Would you like to have a look?" At this time, the voice of black lines had become mellow. The black cat beside him was sitting attentively, as if gazing at the scenery outside the window.


    "Oh?" Ronda''s face suddenly brightened. After a little thought, he said in a deep voice: "I will immediately submit the proposal of fergarza to the patriarch and give him full support!"


    "Well, I thank the marshal first for his highness fergarza." After that, heiwen''s right hand raised, and a light screen appeared in front of Longda''s eyes.


    In the picture, a pretty figure stands out in the snow.


    ¡­¡­


    "Grandpa gagari, the water is so clear!" Mo Mo leaped and cried with joy. At this time, she was lying on a huge lotus leaf, sticking her whole upper body out of the edge of the leaf and staring at all kinds of fish in the water.


    "Yes, meow, I haven''t seen such clear water for many years. It seems that this place belongs to another space." Gagari was half lying on the lotus leaf, looking very comfortable.


    "Ah! Grandfather gagari, do you think it''s dangerous to go out with those people on a white night? " Mo Mo was not only happy, but also worried about the white night.


    "It''s OK. You have to have confidence in him. He is not the ordinary man''s meow." Jia Jia uses cat''s claws to support his head and slaps his tail on the lotus leaf, saying leisurely.


    "Grandfather, you said this morning that white night is the strongest wolf cat in 500 years. What''s the matter with this? Why don''t I know? " Momo moved to gagari''s side, looking like a curious baby.


    "Ah, when the child was born, the patriarch and I were present. The patriarch said this. However, white night is stronger than other wolves and cats, especially than his brother. " Gagari''s voice suddenly stopped, and half of it was swallowed back.


    "Brother? White night has a brother? How come I''ve never heard of it? " Mo Mo was curious.Gagari, on the other hand, lowered his head and pretended to be sleepy, trying to avoid Momo''s problems.


    "If you don''t tell me, there will be no roast fish tonight." Mo Mo said in a quiet way. Hearing the speech, gagali immediately cried and sighed helplessly: "Oh, I''m old, I can''t control my mouth."


    "Say it Don''t let go.


    "Yes, yes, I will. Alas, in fact, Bai Ye''s mother gave birth to twins at that time. White night is his younger brother, who has been much bigger than other newborn wolf cats since he was born, and his elder brother is even smaller than you. " Gagari recalled.


    "Smaller than me?" Mo Mo blinked, surprised.


    "Well, he''s smaller than you, and, unlike white night, his hair is as dark as night. He''s a black cat." There was a strange light in gagari''s eyes.

 Chapter 57

    At night, the rain is also getting heavier and heavier, and the lights are on in volgaron. The pouring rain curtain is also playing a different brilliance at this time. The crowd on the ground is as usual, and the heavy rain seems to be unable to stop people''s hasty steps.


    "Have you heard? The assassin in white committed another crime this morning! "


    "Well, it''s said that one of agule''s special forces was killed in five seconds!"


    "Well, I don''t know what those Dragon Knights are for!"


    "Yes! They''re all too respectable. I''m used to it at ordinary times. Now that we''ve got a hard stubble, we''re all shrinking. "


    "Hey, keep your voice down, be careful to be heard by the flying saucer on patrol, hehe."


    "Ha ha, what are you afraid of? If they catch me, I''ll say I''m also from the assassin guild. I''ll make them pee in their pants."


    "Ah, silver flying is a real hero ~!"


    "Who said it wasn''t? He was responsible for all the glory of Daolong people..."


    ¡­¡­


    For Daolong people, what happened in one night and one day is enough time for them to digest for several months. The plain life was disturbed by the sudden battle, and the common people unconsciously fell into some kind of excited mood. On the one hand, it is the boundless respect for the heroism of Yinfei, on the other hand, it is the great indignation for the weakness and incompetence of the Dragon troops. These two emotions were originally mixed together, quietly lurking in the hearts of the masses, and did not show clearly. However, the following series of events, as if to add fuel to the flames, completely split the two emotions and pushed them to two extremes.


    The first was the attack on the secret service team in the slum in the morning. According to the masses present at that time, during the process of bullying the wolf cat clan, the people of the secret service team were just caught by the assassin in white and three people, so the two sides had a big fight, and more than a dozen people of the secret service team were killed instantly. Doubts about the quality of the soldiers in agule fortress sprang up from the media.


    Then, yesterday afternoon, the street battle of the city management team''s crackdown on the porters was exposed, and people with heart shot the bloody scene with cameras, and then publicized it on the Internet. The porter Association, which originally had much friction with the Daolong government, immediately issued a solemn statement, strongly demanding that the members of the city management team be punished, and demanding that the Daolong clan leader make an apology and relevant compensation for the incident.


    However, these are not the most shocking news.


    On the night after the incident happened one after another, a pre recorded interview was released on a high rating program called "happy hundred ethnic groups". Almost immediately, the whole Daolong ethnic group was boiling.


    Then, hundreds of news programs from different dragon groups broadcast the interview video one after another.


    For a moment, all eyes are focused on walgaron, a city full of blades, which has become the birthplace of a new generation of dragon heroes.


    Yinfei, as the only hero who can rival the assassin guild and defend the glory of Daolong clan so far, his image instantly spread all over the streets of the Dragon world.


    This is the end of a peaceful world.


    "You''re a hero now, but then Are you really going to do that? " Toby looked at the light screen in front of him with soft eyes.


    "It''s decided long ago? Don''t worry, everything will go well, and you should have confidence in yourself. Ha ha. " In the picture, Yinfei is still a bright smile, and her blue eyes are shining with a firm and incomparable light.


    "Hoo," Toby took a long breath, then said with a smile at the light screen, "well, let''s do it."


    "Well, let us brothers rewrite the future of Daolong." In the voice of Yinfei, it seems that there is endless power surging.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, the rain has become increasingly sparse, the wind is still strong sound, but after such a toss of volgaron, at the moment can not help showing a strong sense of fatigue.


    There are only a few shuttle cars in the sky, passing through the light rain curtain and disappearing into the vast night.


    On the top of the blade tower, a white figure is flying across countless "blade tips" and appears and disappears in the dark sky. The strong wind coming from his face would not hinder his steps at all. His figure flashed and disappeared between several breaths.


    "You just need to sneak into the main control room of agule fortress, insert this thing into the optical brain, and it will automatically connect to the military network of the Daolong clan, and download the useful information..." The words echoed in the white night''s ears. At this time, the figure of agule fortress had appeared in his eyes.


    The night passes through the sparse forest land and approaches the edge of the fortress at a speed that is completely incomprehensible to human beings.


    There are many sand snake robots hidden in the open sand and stone fields around the fort. Sand snake robot, as the name suggests, is made by imitating a creature called sand snake. Most of these creatures live in the land with severe desertification. For example, many planets of the weathering dragon tribe are full of these creatures. In fact, there is no such thing in the coastal city of walgaron.Sand snake also has a nickname, called desert ghost. The reason why it has this nickname, on the one hand, is that it is ferocious, often haunts the desert, and attacks all other creatures that can be attacked. On the other hand, it is because it is cunning and changeable. It often approaches the enemy quietly and attacks them unprepared.


    Sand snake robot is developed by imitating these two characteristics of sand snake. Good at ambush, ferocious, deceitful, and crazy group attack is the remarkable feature of this robot.


    The fortress of agula is half in the sea and half on land. In order to prevent the enemy''s sneak attack and sneak in, nearly ten thousand sand snake robots lurk in the surrounding sand on this side of the land.


    These snake shaped "swordsmen" who are less than two meters long will not hesitate to tear up any intruder who dares to set foot in the "forbidden area", no matter what kind of creature he is.


    Suddenly, the white night quietly stopped, quietly watching the sand in front of us. The original pass had been torn to pieces by white night along with his collar. It seems that we have to break through the sand snake hell this time.


    However, there was no fear in white night''s eyes. He was as calm as if his eyes were nothing more than a common gravel field.


    "It takes 1.2 seconds for the sand snake to lock the target when it finds something abnormal. Then it takes about 0.8 seconds to contact the surrounding sand snakes to reach an attack consensus. It takes 0.5 seconds to turn on the searchlight and laser lock, and it takes one second to complete the lock..." White night in the brain fast calculation, his blue and black eyes in the dark streamer flash away.


    With a bang, the earth on the ground disintegrated, and the figure of white night disappeared in situ.


    A gust of wind swept through, rolling up thousands of sand. Countless sand snakes jumped out of the ground, but they were swept away by the wind. When the alarm sounded, it was as bright as day all around the fort. Countless laser locks were swinging around, but they couldn''t find the target to start them.


    The alarm rang, but no one knew what had happened. A moment later, after the surveillance video had been slowed down countless times, the soldier in charge of the guard saw the white fuzzy figure and the air vent gate torn into four pieces.


    "No! Someone has invaded the fort Daolong soldiers in charge of duty yelled at ten light screens.


    "What?" A tall, thin officer couldn''t believe his gaze at the light screen. It had never happened since he came to the fort.


    However, just when he dials the video communication of Marshal Lunda and other garrison generals, the distress message from the city police department has been presented in front of Marshal''s bed.


    Assassin guild, raid city guard!


    "Yes! What do these Desperado want? " Long Dayuan''s handsome beard stood up, staring at the information from the light screen.


    "Where''s Toby?! Get him for me Marshal didn''t even have time to change his pajamas. He roared at the light screen.


    "Report to marshal that general Toby has gone to the police station in person, and Lord Yinfei has gone with him." The Secretary appeared on the light screen in a hurry, finishing his clothes and reporting back in a hurry.


    "Oh? What about the intrusion alert? " Ronda.


    "Marshal, general Ross is in the process of emergency deployment. I believe the reason will be found soon." The Secretary said with a smile, but in the panic, she was wearing the wrong uniform.


    "Hum!" Ronda paid no attention to the secretary. The woman had just slept with herself last night and spent the night with other officers this evening. She was a real slut.


    Longda switched the light screen to the room with black stripes. He didn''t mean to watch, but subconsciously wanted to have a look, perhaps out of some caution or curiosity.


    "Eh ~!"


    Long Da''s face can''t help showing a look of surprise. He looks at the light screen, and the room on the screen is empty.


    ¡­¡­


    "There are still 15 steps ahead. The main control room of the optical brain is ahead." White night thought in the heart, at the foot of the calculation. His every step must be surprisingly fast, to be able to avoid the implementation of the monitor shooting. His every step must be surprisingly accurate to avoid triggering those hidden mechanisms.


    "Dong Dong..." A sudden footstep came to white night''s ears, dull and slow.


    "Why?" It''s strange that he didn''t smell the special smell of the Dragon soldiers.


    White night quietly hidden in the dark, eyes narrowed into a slit.


    With the approaching of footsteps, a man''s figure appears in the vision of white night.


    "Wait!" White night''s eyes suddenly stare at the old circle, the body can''t help but back.


    "Are you there?" The man''s skin is very black, mouth peep out scorched teeth, said with a smile. The light was shining on his face, and a dark golden line was winding down.


    "It''s impossible How could it be? " White night''s eyes reveal a complex expression that is difficult to describe.


    "White night, it''s you." The man''s mouth said, but the body squatted down, and the shadow beside him, a black cat is slowly out."Black sky? Brother Lost in the night.

 Chapter 58

    "Long time no see, white night." This time the man did not speak, but the voice came from the black cat beside him.


    "When did you come back? Why is it at Fort agule? " White night soon recovered from the absence just now and asked.


    "Me? I just arrived today. As for why I''m here, ha ha, I really want to ask you The black cat''s tail is patting the ground gently, and its orange eyes are staring at the white night.


    "I I''m just here to do what I should do. Now I''m pressed for time. I want to sneak into the main control room. Get out of the way in the dark. We''ll talk about it later. " White night.


    "Ha ha, whatever you like, I just heard the alarm come out and go around. I never thought I could feel such a familiar brain wave..." Heitian tilted his head indifferently, and then the black man on one side of him turned and walked in the direction when he came.


    White night, a dart to the door of the computer room, saw his left and right claws instantly extended, the main control room door was easily cut. The alarm went off immediately.


    "Ha ha, you are still so violent." Black sky did not follow the man away, but with great interest to sit on the sidelines, watching the white night''s every move.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Help me turn off the alarm. It''s noisy!" White night quickly flashed the laser lock on both sides of the machine room, and easily drilled into the main control room.


    "Still no big or small, ha ha." Black sky''s eyes suddenly lit up, just like a few kilowatts of light bulb in the dark, but only a short moment, his eyes returned to normal. The sound of the alarm in the fortress seemed to be silent with the passing of the light in his eyes, and the silence around him was amazing.


    "Why? What''s going on? " General Ross, who is deploying troops, suddenly found that almost all the early warning devices were disconnected from the brain at the same time. All the surveillance videos are fixed in the same picture, and all the monitors fail at the same time.


    "No!" Rose''s heart rose a ominous omen, fingers quickly to light screen.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Daye has inserted the strange device to him into the optical brain connection of the main control room. While watching the data flow from the light screen in front of him, he does not turn back to the dark sky behind him to ask questions.


    "Where have you been all these years?"


    "Ha ha, well, it''s a long story, but now I live in the inner galaxy as a human being." At this time, dark sky has slowly walked into the main control room.


    "Is that man your new toy again?" The white night turned her head and looked at the dark sky.


    "That guy, hehe, is not bad. By the way, how are the patriarch and gagari now? " In the dark, he was lying on the ground lazily, without any sense of tension.


    "The patriarch passed away five years ago, and my grandfather gagari is still very good. He has been living with me all the time. Why do you go so far away? " The tone of the white night also eased a lot.


    "Well, it''s going to take a long time. I''m lazy. But now I''m running a killer organization in the inner circle as a human being. Hehe, it''s a very profitable business. " Black sky''s mouth is open, showing evil smile.


    "Killers? Well, it seems that our brothers are a bit like each other. " The white night seemed to shake her head with a bitter smile.


    "Oh? Well? Are you also a killer? " Heitian opened his eyes and stared at the white night curiously.


    "Have you heard of the assassin guild?" Said the white night.


    "What?" Dark sky turned over, waist bowed high, orange eyes staring round.


    "What''s the matter?" White night looked at black sky in surprise. Even if he had heard of it, he didn''t have to exaggerate.


    "You joined the assassin guild?"


    "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "So what you''re doing now has something to do with the assassin guild?" The face of the dark sky became more and more gloomy.


    "So what?" The white night looked at the black sky with an unhappy look.


    "Hum, I thought you were working for a small organization against the dragon clan. Unexpectedly, it was the assassin guild!" The voice of the dark sky is more and more cold.


    "Why? Does the assassin guild have a grudge with you? " White night strange way.


    "Then you should know Hua Yi?" Dark sky.


    "Of course, he is the president. He has a grudge against you? " White night.


    "Well, I''ve lost a lot of money. It''s just a big loss." Heitian seemed to recover from his surprise just now. He continued to lie down on one side. His tone was a little more relaxed and he said, "how can you get involved with him? You know, the assassin guild is the number one enemy of the dragon clan. "


    "We''ve just met, but we feel as if we''ve met at first sight. Besides, my intuition tells me that I seem to have some connection with him. Of course, he also promised to help me settle down Momo and grandfather gagari Day night will have downloaded good data device from the brain pulled down, put behind the backpack."I don''t know what kind of person Huayi is, but this road is not as easy as you think." Dark sky gets up slowly to say.


    "Well, you don''t have to tell me. Although you have been away from here for nearly 20 years, I think you can guess how the Daolong people oppressed the foreigners. How many wounds have the dragon people left on me? They don''t know, not to mention you, even grandfather gagali. In exchange for the survival space of the wolf cat family''s children, I''ve been a dog leg of these dragon people for more than ten years. I''ve been beaten, scolded and bullied by them until today. " The eyes of the white night stare coldly at the dark sky in front of them.


    "How much can you experience all this? You killed a member of the Daolong clan, and then you slapped your ass and walked away. Do you know who brought you up later? " The voice of the white night has almost become a roar.


    Heitian looked blankly at the white night in front of him, a younger brother he didn''t know.


    "It''s the mother!" Daye threw down a sentence heavily and walked forward without looking back. He passed him by. At this moment, as a brother, Heitian had no words.


    He and he didn''t look back, but the distance between them was getting farther and farther.


    "Sorry..." The voice of the black sky sounded again, and the white night had already disappeared at the end of the darkness.


    ¡­¡­


    The city guard, at this time, was silent.


    There are dozens of people lying in such a big yard. Most of these people were in tears, some were black and blue, some were foaming, and some even had their hands and feet broken.


    "And the chief of police?" Toby''s face was gloomy. By the time they got here, the assassin guild had left first.


    "It''s said that it didn''t appear from the beginning to the end. It seems that it escaped immediately after receiving a message." A burly soldier reports next to Toby.


    "What message?" Toby''s anger is not enough. Before the enemy arrives, the general will flee first. What kind of police station is this!


    "It is said that five minutes before the assassin guild attacked, an anonymous message was sent to the official website of the police department. That''s what the message says The soldier said as he stretched out the light screen so that Toby could see the information clearly.


    "At the request of the anonymous porters, we are here to punish all the villains in the police department. Scum, get ready to see the assassin This line of small words is clearly displayed on the light screen, and the time of leaving a message is five minutes before the police station was attacked.


    "Hum, lawlessness Toby snorted coldly, but could only curse helplessly.


    Suddenly, a figure fell from the air. It was Yinfei.


    "How''s it going?" Toby stepped forward and asked.


    "They didn''t sense any abnormality. These guys really mastered more advanced space hiding technology than us." Yinfei''s expression was also a little depressed.


    Toby nodded, then patted Yinfei on the shoulder and said, "it''s OK. They''ll always show their tails. I''ve just received a secret order from Marshal Longda that the agule fortress has been invaded. We must go back immediately! "


    "What?" Yinfei looks at Toby in surprise. It''s the first time he''s heard that someone can invade the fort.


    "It''s not too late. We''ll start right away. I always have a bad feeling. " Toby looked up at the already white sky.


    ¡­¡­


    On the long coastline of walgaron, there are three figures walking fast.


    The figure on the left is tall, and his black strong suit hides him well in the night. It''s hard to recognize him, but the two meter long knife and mottled white scabbard behind him make him look very eye-catching.


    And the figure in the middle is simply dressed in white. The pure white dress is plated with a layer of cool brilliance by the bright moon on the top of the head, like a white ghost walking through the darkness.


    In contrast, the petite figure on the right is much more low-key. Blue skirt, and cover the eyes of the long black hair.


    "Master Ming is really getting more and more powerful now. I''ll just stand by and watch. Hip hop ~!" The man in White said as he walked, and his figure drifted tens of meters away between talking and laughing.


    "Well, there''s no such thing as ha ha ha." The man in black stretched his hand to the back of his head, with a charmingly naive appearance, but he followed the man in white at his feet.


    The woman in green didn''t speak, but she was wearing them quietly.


    "I think it''s still the white night. It''s so fast. Tut tut." The man in black suddenly sighed.


    "Yes, but Yinfei will return to the fortress immediately. We need to meet Daye as soon as possible. Without the ability of corpse, it''s hard for him to get rid of those Dragon Knights. " The man in white stopped laughing, and his feet were faster.


    "Well, that silver fly is really good." The expression of the man in black also became serious, and his eyes were full of fighting spirit.

 Chapter 59

    It''s dawn. There''s no rooster''s crow, no bird''s early morning hymn for it. There''s just a lot of killing and the wreckage of mecha all over the world.


    "Get it! I want to live Rose''s eyes were bloodshot. He was standing in the main control room of a black spaceship. Dozens of light screens flashed in front of him. The rapid changes in the battlefield could not escape his eyes.


    However, the Daolong troops, who had the best equipment, did not win the slightest advantage in the battlefield. Ross could not believe that he was staring at the light screen, and there was no one to stop the throbbing white lightning.


    The battlefield has been transferred from the inside to the outside of the fortress for a long time. In the fortress without heavy weapons, the Dragon Knights of the sword dragon clan can''t stop the white night.


    He was so fast that the reflex nerve of the dragon people could not keep up with his speed. Laser lock in front of him completely become furnishings, just like the corn cob without sense of direction.


    Laser blockade can''t stop him, neither can sand snake. These monsters in other people''s eyes are just as vulnerable as withered wheat straw in the white night. White night''s claws are shining white light in the dark, like flying stars in the cold night, which can easily dismember the machines rushing up from all directions.


    White night mouth up, his heart can''t say the happy. Repressed for more than ten years, he finally broke out tonight. Never before had his heart pulsated as strongly as it does today, and he felt as if the blood in his body was about to boil. The unparalleled speed, coupled with the cat''s claws that cut gold and jade, made him a killing machine. Extremely keen hearing, so that the white night can hear even a few kilometers away from the sound of laser transmitter rotation. His strong intuition of danger also made him easy to swim between the blades of death.


    "Report to the general! If you don''t use undifferentiated range attack, it will break through! " On the light screen, a dragon warrior said anxiously.


    "Yes! Marshal ordered to be captured alive What can we do? " When Ross hesitates, a light screen suddenly flashes in front of him, and a man with short silver hair appears on the screen.


    "Rose! Send the battlefield information immediately Said the silver haired man quickly. It''s general Toby.


    "Ah! My God, Lord Toby, you are back at last When Ross saw Toby on the screen, he jumped up happily and quickly sent out the battlefield picture.


    In the distance, more than a dozen spaceships are speeding up.


    "It''s a wolf cat!" Yin Fei looks at the white figure on the screen and blurts out in surprise.


    "The speed is a bit exaggerated..." Toby stares darkly at the screen.


    "I''ll meet it." Yinfei gets up and goes to the bridge.


    "Well, be careful. I''m afraid the assassin guild may have something to do with this fort invasion." Toby''s voice did not fall, Yinfei''s body has flashed on the bridge.


    The outline of the fortress ahead was clear, and the distant light cannon tore the dim dawn completely. Most of the dragon''s interstellar forces are distributed in space, and the resident force of agule fortress is only 3000. Weapons of mass destruction are usually stored in space fortresses, and the heavy firepower that can be used on the planet is quite limited.


    However, the fortress is too close to the city, and it is even more timid in the use of weapons. This is no doubt to let white night and flower Yi they take advantage of. In this kind of close combat, the dragon''s powerful firepower advantage can not be fully reflected.


    "Ross, we''ll take over the battlefield. Your men will retreat quickly. Yinfei has already launched." Toby''s voice appeared in the light screen in front of rose, and there was no doubt about it.


    "Yes, sir Rose heard Yinfei''s name, and let out a long breath. Toby took the initiative to take over the hot potato. He just wanted it. Although there is not much difference in rank, he is only responsible for local defense, which can not be compared with Toby, a powerful faction with a heavy army. In addition to Yinfei''s strong personal force, these two brothers are definitely the most popular figures of Daolong clan.


    In the sky, a silver light was flashing. The soldier driving the Dragon fighting mecha felt that his head sank. Then he looked up and saw that Yinfei''s graceful figure was flying forward. Like a dragonfly skimming water, Yinfei stepped on the shoulders of more than a dozen combat mecha in the high air and entered the battlefield between a few ups and downs.


    "Why? Is he here? " White night''s six senses are extremely sharp, he clearly feels a strong air field is rapidly approaching.


    All the machines and soldiers who were chasing and intercepting seemed to have received the order to retreat at the same time, and scattered around in a unified way. On the battlefield with white night as the center, a big "circle" is drawn in an instant.


    "Another one?" White night stopped body shape, slightly frown, sharp eyes shot to the front not far from the shadow.


    "Where''s the kitten? It''s illegal to steal. " Yinfei said with a smile. At this time, he was less than 30 meters away from the white night.


    White night ignored Yinfei, just slightly closed his eyes and focused on listening.It''s not that he despises Yinfei, but that he has heard another person''s footsteps, which can gallop on the top of the blade tower like him and make his heart jump with him.


    Smile, floating on the white night has been wet with sweat twisted eyebrows.


    "Eh?" Yinfei involuntarily turned his head to the right, as if his eyes were going through the crowd. He could not hear the sound of footsteps as clearly as he could at night, but his intuition told him that there was some danger approaching.


    White night simply sat on the ground, began to adjust their breathing, and restore physical strength. This puzzled the Dragon soldiers in the distance. They didn''t know what the wolf cat wanted to do. Did you give up your resistance after seeing Yinfei? I''m afraid many of the Dragon soldiers will come up with this idea at this time.


    However, Yinfei is not a fool. He immediately understands why the wolf and cat in front of him suddenly become so relaxed. Because, a white figure has appeared in his field of vision.


    "Brother, be careful, the assassin guild is showing up!" Yin Fei said, but his eyes were fixed on the white figure who was approaching quickly.


    "Tell everyone to disperse!" Toby yells at the light screen. He knows that in the battlefield below, except Yinfei, all the others are just fish to be slaughtered for the white assassin. He knows the strength of Yinfei best. He can''t find three people who can make Yinfei feel inferior to himself!


    Rose also noticed the fast approaching figure for the first time. However, unlike Toby, he stood on the spot like a sculpture.


    "He''s not human..." It was the only thought that flashed through rose''s mind at the moment.


    A wave of air came from behind, and the soldiers of the Daolong clan were abruptly scattered before they knew what was going on behind them.


    "Come and see the assassin!" A sweet voice resounded on the spot. What followed was the instant disappearance of almost all the sounds, leaving only the roar of the spaceship in the sky.


    "You are quick." Bai Ye looks up at the assassin in white standing beside him.


    "Thank you so much. I''ll take care of the rest." Hua Yi squatted down and looked at Bai Ye softly.


    "Nonsense, it''s too early for me to rest." Bai Ye stares at Hua Yi stubbornly, and then a soft smile appears on her face. I don''t know why, when he smelled the smell of Huayi, his mood became especially good.


    "Ha ha, yes, yes, I said something wrong. Please fight side by side with me." Hua Yi said with a smiley face, but his eyes revealed sincerity.


    "Well, with pleasure. Ha ha ha ~! " White night also followed Hua Yi to smile, suddenly, he seemed to understand why he would be attracted by the man in front of him.


    Yinfei looks at the person and cat in front of him and listens to the conversation between them. A strange feeling grows in his heart.


    "What kind of organization is the assassin guild? What made the assassin in white smile so touching? " For a time, all kinds of unidentified ideas flashed through Yin Fei''s mind. He didn''t seem to realize that he was in a state of hostility with the other person and cat, so he stood quietly and looked ahead.


    "Yinfei? What are you doing? " Toby''s voice came into his ear, and silver flew startled.


    "Oh, nothing, a little distracted..." Yinfei said to the communicator attached to the collar.


    "Damn, I''ve convinced you..." Toby fell straight down.


    "Ha ha..." Silver fly smile, no more words. He skillfully opened the body''s defense matrix, a silver light flowing through his fingertips, secret sword galaxy.


    "I don''t like chatting on the battlefield. If possible, how about going to the fortress with me and having a cup of tea?" Yinfei''s voice is very clear.


    "Not interested!" Hua Yi got up and responded with a smile.


    "Oh? Don''t you think about it any more? " Yinfei is not worried, holding the sword in his right hand parallel to his chest.


    "It''s almost dawn. I didn''t sleep all night. I was so sleepy that I said..." Hua Yi yawned and said.


    "Thanks to you, I didn''t sleep all night. Since everyone is working so hard, why don''t we make an appointment another day to fight again?" As soon as Yinfei''s words came out, all the Daolong soldiers around were surprised. Even Hua Yi opened his eyes and looked at Yinfei curiously.


    "To be honest, I''ve been looking forward to a serious solo fight." Yin Fei put his sword down to the ground and looked at Hua Yi with a smile.


    Bai Ye looks at Yin Fei in dismay. He has served the Daolong people for many years, and he often goes in and out of agula fortress. Agule Yinfei, the name in the Daolong army, can definitely be called a legend. At the age of 16, he became a level 6 dragon knight, and at the age of 18, he took part in the three major military regions of the Daolong clan and won the championship. He joined the group at the age of 20 and became the leader of the group at the age of 23.


    This year, he is 25 years old, and has become the dragon warrior that countless dragon soldiers dream of.Yinfei''s genius is as aggressive as his reputation. It was this kind of persistence in fighting and obsession with martial arts that made him so successful at a young age.


    Would Yinfei retreat from the battle? White night never believed it.


    "What does he want to do?" White night''s heart can''t help speculating.

 Chapter 60

    White night squints his eyes and stares at Yinfei not far away. At the moment, his brain is running at full speed, and countless speculations about Yinfei''s motive for doing so are fleeting in his mind.


    Yinfei''s expression at this time can be described as relaxed and freehand. He seems to have no intention of using force at all. His silver lightsaber is shaking around him.


    "How''s it going? Why don''t we choose a day, choose a venue, and then abandon all external interference and do a pure military duel? " Yin Fei said calmly that he didn''t want to solve the problem now. For him, the appearance of the assassin guild is just a gift from God. He should seize this opportunity.


    "As I said, I''m not interested." Hua Yi some impatiently looking at this entangled man in front of him.


    Silver fly frowned, this white dress assassin is not sensible, unexpectedly don''t buy his account?


    "Well, to tell you the truth, the crimes you have committed in the territory of the Daolong clan in the past two days are all capital crimes, but as our Daolong clan, we don''t want to kill you foreigners. I also want to give you a chance to fight. If you can win the most valiant warriors of our Daolong clan, you will not only enjoy the glory from the dragon clan, but also cancel your previous crimes as a misunderstanding. Otherwise, do you really think you can leave volgaron alive? "


    Yin Fei''s tone is mixed. For him and Toby, whether the assassin guild can be involved is a key link in the plan.


    "You think of us as gladiators by saying that?" Hua Yi''s voice began to sink down, no longer like just jumping off naughty, but light, without a trace of smoke.


    White night''s pupil instantly shrinks like a needle, he can clearly feel the change of Hua Yi beside him. At that moment, it seems that all the feelings are pulled away, and the whole body becomes empty, leaving only the sword Qi that swam like filaments!


    Yinfei also felt the unusual pressure and wanted to fight him in Roca for the first time


    "I just want to make friends in martial arts. If you have to misinterpret this kindness, I have nothing to say." Silver fly''s face can no longer see relaxed and comfortable expression, he will be the silver lightsaber horizontal in front of the body, the whole body Dangqi light blue defense field.


    No matter who they are, they can''t calmly face the Huayi when they enter the fighting state.


    "Do you know what an assassin is?" Hua Yi''s voice was like the polar morning wind, which swept everyone''s heart. The Dragon soldiers, who were just puzzled by Yinfei''s engagement, could not help shivering. They seemed to wake up from their sleep for a moment, and then they realized who was standing in front of them.


    "Assassin It''s just killing people and so on... " Yinfei felt that his throat was blocked by something, and his words were not sharp. He suddenly had the illusion that there was a strong smell of blood in the air, even choking his breathing.


    "What you''re talking about is a businessman who takes people''s lives in exchange for money. Those people, at best, can only be called killers. Assassins, however, are not comparable. It''s a group of people who will always stand on the cliff. They may fall if they make a wrong step Hua Yi''s voice is empty, like the wind across the valley.


    "The so-called way of Assassin is the way of disobedience. Standing on the opposite side of the powerful group is the real existence of assassins. " Hua Yi''s mouth slightly raised, the early morning breeze swept his forehead bangs, his hair beat some messy. However, his cold and proud eyes, slightly white lips, and his endless sword spirit, plus the strong smell of blood. The truth of the assassin is really imprinted in everyone''s heart through Huayi.


    The heart of the white night is beating.


    He crazily raised his head and couldn''t help looking at Hua Yi. The words just now, word by word, are printed in the heart of the white night, just like the dry firewood thrown into the bonfire, each of which pushes the flame to a higher altitude.


    "Standing on the opposite side of the powerful group is the real existence of assassins." The night is silent in my heart.


    "The so-called way of Assassin is the way of disobedience!" The white night involuntarily opens a way.


    "Yes! We are the sword hanging on the heads of those powerful forces Hua Yi''s mouth began to smile, and her eyes streamed with light white light.


    With a loud bang, the spaceship directly above Yinfei''s head broke a big hole on the left side, and thick black smoke came out of the hole.


    "What?" Yinfei couldn''t help looking up into the air and was surprised. He didn''t expect that the other side would dare to make a move under such circumstances. He simply didn''t play cards according to common sense.


    "You''re distracted ~!" Hua Yi''s voice reverberated in my ear, which made his hair stand up.


    Silver fly quickly stand knife defense, but the body was a very heavy force hit fly out.


    "Go and protect Yinfei!" Toby yelled at the light screen in the main control room.


    All the Daolong soldiers, like waking up from a dream, quickly picked up their laser guns. However, the laser lock device seemed to be out of order, unable to lock the white Assassin''s action.Then, every sword dragon soldier who holds a gun in vain to shoot suddenly finds that they have to face the craziest wolf cat in the universe.


    White night''s eyes become completely black, just like the bottomless abyss.


    "Crazy!" Ross looked at the situation on the field, completely into despair. He even had the illusion that these Dao long warriors with high-tech weapons were like sheep with gorgeous swords, while the enemy on the other side, seemingly unarmed, was the most ferocious wolf.


    In the sky, a man with a crescent moon on his back is wearing one dragon boat after another.


    "Ha ha, I never thought that I could blow open the deck of a warship with one blow!" Ming cheerfully called, only to see him a jump, the body will shoot dozens of meters away. Ming''s body spins like a top, rolling up the heavy air waves, and instantly swings away the mecha warrior who rushes in front of him.


    "Damn it! This guy is not a man The roar of the Daolong soldiers runs through the whole wave frequency.


    "How could that be? How can sixty Dragon Knights not subdue a wolf cat? " Toby looked at the screen in front of him in disbelief.


    White night, as sharp as lightning, his body strange turn back, every action is full of explosive force.


    With a dull sound of "Dong", the plasma barrier protecting a dragon knight was broken. The strong momentum made the Dragon Knight''s body tumble dozens of circles in the air before falling to the ground.


    "Beng", another fighting mecha of Daolong clan, is pierced by Ming''s fists, and bengyue''s overbearing sword spirit is fully displayed by Ming with his fists.


    "Crackle crackle" Hua Yi''s body shape is erratic, and the sword Qi is like a whip on the silver flying''s defense matrix.


    "Damn it! This guy is more difficult than last time! " Yinfei clenches his teeth, facing Huayi''s crazy and tricky attack, he has no room to fight back.


    The light of the stars gradually tore away the clouds and shone on the sand in front of Fort agule. Before yesterday''s battle is over, a new day has arrived.


    "General Toby, what the hell are you doing?" There was a loud voice and a light curtain in front of Toby.


    "Marshal?" Toby was surprised.


    "Why not use mental storm?" In the picture, marshal Longda yells.


    "Spiritual storm? It''s an undifferentiated attack. It''s a way to kill the enemy for three thousand and lose three thousand. " Toby couldn''t believe looking at Marshal Ronda in the light screen.


    "Nonsense! If you can deal with the assassins, do I need to use that weapon?! The dignity of the Daolong people is inviolable! " Long Da roared, his white hair erect and his sword eyebrows erect.


    Toby stepped back involuntarily, looking at the adjutant.


    The adjutant didn''t dare look Toby in the eye. His face was sweaty and his throat was wriggling.


    No, absolutely not. This is to ignore the lives of all the soldiers! What''s more, Yinfei is also on the battlefield below. Whether he can resist the powerful attack of the spiritual storm, even Toby dare not try.


    "What?! Should I do it myself? " Ronda''s voice, like a death charm, was stirring in Toby''s ear, making his body tremble involuntarily.


    "Spiritual storm..." Toby''s eyes drifted to the right-hand light screen, and the silver flying on the screen was struggling to support.


    "No! I can''t do it! " Cried Toby, with a look of agony, quite different from the usual calm general with silver hair.


    "Then don''t blame me for taking back your..." Before long Da''s words were finished, the light screen suddenly disappeared, and then the adjutant on one side fell to the ground as if he had been spirited away.


    Toby was startled, but it was too late.


    A slender green lightsaber was already around his neck. Behind him stood a woman in blue.


    "I cut off the main control room from the fort." A cold woman''s voice ran into Toby''s mind.


    "Mental attack?" Toby was surprised.


    "Order everyone to stop attacking, now!" The woman''s voice was like a cold dagger, straight into Toby''s head along the back of his head.


    Toby, stunned, clenched his teeth and connected to the communication channels of all combat units.


    "Come on, if you don''t want to die." A woman''s voice has no emotion. And the way she just put it on the adjutant has made Toby give up the idea of resistance completely.


    "All the Daolong soldiers, I''m general Toby. Please listen to me and stop all attacks on the enemy. I repeat, please stop attacking the enemy together... " Toby''s voice sounded in the wave frequency. For the first time, there was no pride in this voice, nor any triumphant complacency.


    Some, just can''t hide the despair.

 Chapter 61

    For the first time, Daolong clan and assassin guild can only be regarded as a draw, but this time, it ended with the complete defeat of Daolong clan.


    Toby''s black spaceship slowly landed on the ground, and the crowd couldn''t open their eyes to the sand blown by the propeller.


    Yinfei wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand. Just now, in order to attack a flaw of Huayi, Yinfei overloaded the space power of secret sword ¡¤ galaxy, which caused a great burden on his body.


    The cabin door of the spaceship opened slowly, and everyone''s eyes on the battlefield gathered at the cabin door in an instant.


    No one spoke, only the more and more low roar of the machine.


    Toby''s figure finally appeared at the door, followed by the woman in blue with half of her body slightly exposed behind him.


    "It''s mean to use hostages as a threat!" Yinfei yells, but his eyes are firmly fixed on the woman behind Toby. His eyes are as fierce as the beast forced into a dead corner.


    The woman in green seems to be aware of Yinfei''s murderous spirit. She moves her steps slightly, and her whole body almost disappears behind Toby.


    Yin Fei''s brow was locked, and his right hand was shaking.


    Since childhood, he and Toby have been the two brightest stars in the family. His physical strength, talent and intelligence, coupled with the obsession with martial arts and the day after tomorrow''s hard work, in the pursuit of the realm of dragon warrior road can be described as a smooth road, never hindered.


    It was not until the appearance of the assassin in white that Yinfei felt the pressure for the first time.


    "Yinfei, we lost." Toby opened his mouth difficultly, and Yinfei was stunned when he heard the words.


    It''s hard to imagine that this dragon warrior, who is adored by thousands of people, would show a child like expression of grievance and unwillingness.


    Yinfei held back tears and stood on the spot like a sculpture.


    The sound of "pa La, PA La" rang out, which caused countless low vision to rise slowly. It''s like some kind of voice infused with magic, which brings people''s lax eyes together again.


    Yinfei raised his head and looked blankly to the opposite side.


    Hua Yi is beating the dust on him.


    His sideburns had been soaked with sweat, soft pasted on the face without much blood. Some of the white lips open and close, gently spitting out the turbid gas in the body.


    He swung up his sleeves and shook his big clothes. His slightly frowning brow showed how attentive his expression was, as if he were a little girl taking care of her clothes.


    It''s just a habit of Huayi, but it''s strange and even mysterious to be seen by unknown outsiders.


    Yin Fei stares at Hua Yi. His expression is like the dementia of an old farmer who works day and night when he suddenly sees an alien.


    He really can''t understand.


    "You are the only people who care about winning or losing." Hua Yi at the moment finally stopped patting his clothes and said slowly.


    "Sticking to the rules of the game is what people like you are used to." Hua Yi tightened the belt around his waist and righted the emerald green dagger.


    "But we," Hua Yi said as he walked slowly forward toward Toby''s spaceship, "are out of the rules."


    White night also in accordance with the appearance of Hua Yi, shaking the hair on the body, and then tightly tied Hua Yi, to the spacecraft.


    "Out of the rules?" wait! What do you want to do? " Yinfei suddenly wakes up from his absence, his pupil suddenly enlarges, turns his head and shouts at Huayi.


    All the people around looked at Hua Yi in panic.


    Behind Toby''s back, he was already soaked with sweat. He could not help but cast his eyes on Yinfei, and his eyes were full of farewell.


    Hua Yi did not speak, but walked forward with a smile. Only left behind silver fly frightened eyes, more and more far away.


    "If you dare to hurt Toby, I won''t let you go!" Yin Fei yelled at the top of his voice, but his body was stiff and could not move.


    Hua Yi stopped and turned his head. Fade into the white water eyes, meet the silver fly extremely desperate eyes.


    The lip line curved, the flower Yi showed a smile that all people could not see the clue.


    Ming did not know when, had come to the door of the spaceship, did not speak, just quietly waiting for Huayi.


    Bai Ye looks back at Yin Fei and looks up at Hua Yi. He didn''t know what Hua Yi thought at this time, and he didn''t care whether he knew or didn''t know. He didn''t care. Anyway, he had decided to follow the man in white from now on.


    Hua Yi just smile, and did not say even half a word.


    Yin Fei made countless guesses in his heart, and guessed how Hua Yi would deal with his threatening words just now, and then how he should do it. However, he still did not guess.


    In the sight of everyone at a loss, Huayi continued to move forward.


    Near, Ming''s smiling face is clear.


    Come, Hua Yi''s face, smile is blooming."Tired, ha ha." Hua Yi said lazily.


    "Yes, my arms are sore. I''m going to have a big sleep." He said with a smile.


    "Then, shall we go?" The sound of the corpse rang out in the minds of two people and a cat.


    "Where to?" White night''s eyes have returned to the original blue and black.


    "Anywhere, hip-hop." Hua Yi became that naughty appearance again.


    The white arms of the corpse protruded from the sleeves of the green clothes and slowly stretched forward to surround Ming and Huayi. White night takes a step forward and brings her body into her arms.


    "Yes, Yinfei." Hua Yi suddenly turns his head and shouts at the distance.


    "You can choose the day and the court. Why not fight? Hip hop. " As soon as the words fell, the figure of Hua Yi and others disappeared in the cabin behind Toby.


    The next second, Yinfei rushed into the cabin recklessly. For a long time, his crazy cry echoed in the empty stomach of the spaceship.


    Toby sat tired at the cabin door, looking up at the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    "Boss, are you really going to go back to inner circle like this?" The eyes of the machine attendant flickered like light bulbs.


    "Yes." Black grain calmly replied, his left hand rubbed the black cat lying in his arms.


    "But does it really matter about the assassin guild? I''m afraid that it will affect his royal highness fergarza''s great event... " The machine attendant askew his head and inquired in a tone of reminder.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK." Black grain is still dull to answer.


    "What about Huayi? He and our Wangui building have made a good marriage.... " The servant of the machine stopped talking and the eyes of the light bulb kept flashing.


    "Over the years, the dragon people have been content with the status quo, and science and technology have almost stagnated. Burton empire is developing rapidly, and its military strength is gradually catching up. Vertical integration is only the first step, and it is also an inevitable trend. However, the recent performance of the assassin guild is really amazing. I suspect there is a higher civilization behind them. " Black lines eyes slightly narrowed, as if thinking about something.


    "Well, boss, do you mean we can''t interfere for the time being?" Asked the machine attendant.


    "Well, let''s continue to watch their performance first. As for Huayi, hehe, he will come back sooner or later. We''ll have a good play then. " The black grain said two laughs.


    "Oh? Ah That''s the same. Hey, hey, hey The servant of the machine laughed.


    With the roar of an engine, the shuttle shaped spacecraft slowly lifted off from the sea level. With the gradual departure of the spacecraft, the docking platform sank to the bottom of the sea again.


    "White night, I don''t know where your goal is, but as an elder brother, I can only help you so much. Leave walgaron early. While the Daolong people are still in a mess. " The cat''s eye in the dark, looking out of the window at the shrinking planet of mordork, was dazed.


    Two days later, the Daolong people were shocked by a piece of news from agule fortress.


    Marshal agul Ronda died of a serious illness.


    Later, there was a rumor that the death of the marshal was not due to some incurable disease, but because the brain wave suddenly disappeared mysteriously. But this so-called rumor, but ultimately no one can test, eventually submerged in the long river of history.


    Then, with his military power, agul Toby finally took his place and became the new commander of the three armed forces of the Daolong clan. His younger brother, agule Yinfei, also won the title of clan martial god by virtue of his high reputation among the common people of Daolong clan.


    The legendary brothers undoubtedly became a popular story among the Daolong people.


    According to legend, the mother of the two brothers was originally the fourth Princess of the Yinlong clan, and later married into the agule family of the Daolong clan. Therefore, the two brothers both have the unique silver hair of the Yinlong clan.


    Others say that Elia, the hostess who became famous for shooting the assassin guild, is actually the illegitimate daughter of the current head of the Yinlong clan and the Daolong woman, while the mother of the Yinfei brothers is the fourth sister of the current head of the Yinlong clan.


    It is also said that the Bai nationality Council official who gave birth to a unclean son because he had an affair with a human woman came from the Yinlong nationality. It is said that the man named Odin is Yinlong''s second son, the second younger brother of the current patriarch.


    ¡­¡­


    "Khan, why is that so?" Hua Yi said bitterly.


    "The data shows that Odin was transferred to the weathering dragon half a year ago." Ming helplessly looks at the light screen.


    "Then I''ve done it for nothing?" White night mouth chewing lotus seed, a face of unhappy.


    "Ha ha, how can it be? At least we know where he is Hua Yi said with a smile and touched Bai Ye''s head.


    "Why? Hua Yi, the dagger on your waist is shining One side of Momo suddenly called.


    "Ah? Really Hua Yi was also surprised to see the assassin''s edict hanging on his waist.


    "Is there a new assassin?" Ming''s face was filled with surprise and joy. Even the corpse, who was always quiet, could not help coming up."Cancer assassin, there it is Hua Yi''s voice echoed in the whole lotus pond

 Chapter 62

    The blue gemstone is shining like its natural color. Behind the emerald green blade, a faint line of small words is emerging.


    "Where are the coordinates?" Hua Yi asked eagerly, as if he could shake hands with the new assassin next second.


    "My God..." Ming murmured a little distracted, his eyes fixed on the instrument in his hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yi looks back at Xiang Ming strangely.


    "This man, on earth..." Ming blurted out, his eyes full of horror.


    The earth is the birthplace of human beings, but it is also a corner forgotten by most human beings.


    Since the beginning of human migration, the population of the earth has been decreasing. With the deterioration of the environment and the lack of resources, more and more people choose to go out of the earth to find a more suitable living space.


    Today, there are less than 100 million people left on the earth.


    "Well, it can only be done by sending video messages..." Hua Yi''s face couldn''t express her depression.


    "That''s the only way." Ming also shook his head helplessly.


    "Well, it shouldn''t be too late. You send the message quickly, and then we''ll set out to go to the weathering dragon system." Hua Yi put away the imperial edict, which was the right way.


    ¡­¡­


    In 2363, the earth, old Shanghai.


    The rainy sky, as if full of rags like, Dida to drench non-stop.


    three hundred years ago, it was once the most brilliant flower of human civilization in the East. It is the essence of the collision of all kinds of human wisdom.


    However, it is human nature to be fond of the new and dislike the old. With the beginning of the great migration, the bright pearl of the East is fading.


    The gradual loss of population, let once prosperous never return. Most people with a little wealth will choose to leave the earth and go to other galaxies for development. In quite a period of time, it has almost become a fashion, a trend.


    Escape from the earth.


    However, there are still too many poor people and people who cannot leave the earth for various reasons. From every corner of the world, they gathered in areas rich in material materials and gradually formed new settlements.


    And the old Shanghai gradually formed among these people who came from all over the world. The reason why it is called "old" is probably due to some nostalgia for the prosperity of the past.


    Nostalgia, like a glass of wine, the more drunk.


    The decline of human beings, accompanied by the distortion and degeneration of human nature, is quietly unfolding here.


    ¡­¡­


    "PATA, PATA..." The clatter of the keyboard reverberated in the smoky room.


    This is a decent looking apartment building. Most of the people who can live here are businessmen with small wealth. Or, just like the people in this room at this time, holding the old capital that can''t be chewed out.


    He was a man in his early thirties, with a thin body and a face full of scum. His grandfather used to be a small head of the Korean people''s army. Later, he moved from Seoul to old Shanghai, married a local woman, and then settled down.


    In his father''s generation, he made a lot of money by smuggling arms. Unfortunately, it didn''t last long. When he went to the west wind galaxy to purchase goods, his father encountered a local robot riot and died under the light cannon of the fleet.


    His mother was a real housewife. When she heard the news of her husband''s death, she automatically took up the career of the man before he died. At the same time, she managed the housework and took care of her young son.


    Until three years ago, in an accident, she also died, and left her only son a fairly rich family fortune.


    Without his only parents, he no longer has any relatives, at least not in this city.


    Fortunately, he has been used to a person''s life. A person to eat, a person to sleep, a person lying in front of the brain, consumed for him meaningless youth.


    He inherited his father''s surname, took his mother''s virtuous name, and once lived in Seoul.


    Li Xianhan, the name is quite right with him. The virtuous and the idle all talk about the same thing.


    However, he only uses this name when filling out the residence register. In other words, he was very dissatisfied with the name given by his parents.


    Therefore, for him who spends most of his time and energy on the Internet, the net name is his most commonly used name.


    Zhuge milkshake, his online name, his logo, is also his pronoun in the virtual world.


    "Ding Dong ~!" The doorbell rings.


    "Here we go!" Milkshake students stood up from the seat, eyes still refused to leave the light screen.


    "Ding Dong ~! Ding Dong ~! Ding Dong ~...! " The doorbell rang like a riot.


    "Coming! Do it Milkshake rushed out of the bedroom, accidentally tripped over a stack of magazines in the living room, and nearly fell into shit."I wipe it!" He held the door firmly, and then opened the surveillance screen.


    A delivery boy is pointing his middle finger at the camera.


    Shua, the door opened, milkshake look unhappy, while turning the pants pocket, while muttering: "how much?"


    "Twenty five, brother, can you be more efficient? I''m in a hurry!" The delivery boy said impatiently, with earphones plugged in his ears. The volume was so loud that the milkshake could clearly hear the roar of some male animal inside.


    "Here you are, five bucks for me." The milkshake turned out three ten dollar bills and handed them to the takeout boy.


    "Brother, five yuan is a tip." The young man took the money and suddenly said with a smiley face, his face crowded into a lump.


    "Dry! Where can I get so much spare money? Give me the change quickly. " The milkshake looked impatient, and his head kept glancing into the bedroom behind him.


    "It''s so mean to live in this kind of apartment..." The young man murmured and groaned out a five dollar bill to throw to the milkshake.


    "Bring it to you." The milkshake almost snatched the five yuan from the young man, and then immediately closed the door.


    "Dry! Curse you to be a bachelor all your life The young man''s roar came from the door, and the milkshake ignored him. He went straight back to the bedroom with his lunch box.


    He sat down in front of guangnao, then pulled out his chopsticks, opened the lid of the lunch box, and kept staring at the light screen.


    "Where have you been?" A young girl''s face flashed on the screen and asked softly.


    "Ordered takeout, just arrived, went to the door and paid." Milkshake side said, while reaching out on the keyboard hit twice, chose a blonde handsome man''s shape, sent out.


    "Wow, you changed your look again? Do you want to kill me? " The girl''s voice is very sweet.


    "Ha ha, I have many of them. Do you like feminine or masculine? " While chewing the drumsticks in his mouth, milkshake happily changes the shape in the light screen.


    "Well, well, don''t change it. I''m laughing with pain in my waist."


    "Have you eaten yet? How about lunch? " Milkshake at this time bent over, the whole person is squatting on the chair, this is his usual dining style, I do not know when to develop the dirty habit.


    The milkshake was not too tall. By the standards of the time, it was only of medium build. However, his body is very strong, different from most other otaku, milkshake I really like to play nerve reflex games.


    This is not a very popular online game, because it is different from the mainstream game of brain wave access, but uses the way of neural reflection access, to transmit the user''s signal to the server.


    For example, in this era, mainstream online games use brainwave control to transmit information, that is to say, users only need to wear a special hat, they can easily manipulate the characters in the game through imagination.


    This is the mainstream, and most people accept the game.


    However, there are always some abnormal people who like more alternative and marginal game experience. And nerve reflex game is one of the masterpieces of these people.


    There is a non-profit organization named jeffdarkness on the Internet. They have developed a game to realize the essence of neural reflex game through induction matrix.


    Game players can wear clothes with induction matrix, and then import the program provided by jeffdarkness into the built-in chip of the clothes, so that the people wearing the clothes can interact with the game in the optical brain.


    Not through brain waves, but through the body''s every nerve reflex to achieve.


    However, the reason why neuroreflexive game can not be accepted by most people is that it has great danger.


    In the traditional game controlled by brain waves, the feedback information of chopping and hitting in the game will be weakened and offset in the process of transforming into brain wave signal. Therefore, people''s nervous system will not be any damage, there will be no discomfort.


    However, there is no such protective measures in neuroreflex games. All the actions you do in the game need to be completed in reality. Similarly, all the injuries you suffer in the game will be fed back to your nervous system.


    It''s extremely dangerous, and because of this, neuroreflexive games have always been something that physical paranoia, or action fanatics love.


    Milkshakes, however, are just one of them.


    There are only two results of playing such games for a long time. One is to die in the game, and the other is to become a nervous person like a milkshake.


    "Are you eating in a chair again?" The girl''s voice was full of curiosity.


    "No way. Don''t you eat at noon? " At this time, the milkshake is stepping on the back of the chair and spitting chicken bones out of the window."How do you know? Hee hee, I have no appetite. "


    "Come on, next time I''ll order an extra take out and send it to you." The milkshake somersaulted back and fell to the ground from the back of the chair. Strangely, the food in the lunch box didn''t fall out.


    "Hey, hey, don''t mention this. Are you finished?" The girl puts her hair behind her ears in the picture. Although it''s a virtual figure, she still looks at the milkshake with a crazy face.


    "In a daze again?" The girl''s voice sounded again.


    "Oh, eat well, you want to play again?" The milkshake said with a smile, wiping the rice grains on his face with a handkerchief.


    "Hee hee, you guessed it again." The girl is charming and charming in the picture.


    "I''m addicted to you." Milkshake raised his right hand and made a shot. The lunch box drew a beautiful arc and flew out of the window.

 Chapter 63

    Blade like black spaceship, galloping in the universe, thruster full load running, draw a long light blue flame.


    "I didn''t expect that Yinfei would give up this spaceship Well, it''s delicious. " The flower Yi side throws the yellow fragrant milk candy into the mouth, at the same time quite does not understand ground frown way.


    "Yes, at the beginning, I thought it was a trap, but I didn''t think I really wanted it. Tut tut. " Ming is looking through the light screen full of star map in his hand.


    "His engagement with you is gone." Bai Ye took the candy from Hua Yi, carefully looked at it, put it into his mouth, and chewed it like Hua Yi.


    "Yes, I think he looks like he''s full of ambition." Hua Yi.


    "I''m afraid the purpose of his engagement with you is also to help him and Toby build up their popularity." Ming raised his head and squinted at the astronomical window.


    "Then he shouldn''t have to now." Bai Yejie said that he had swallowed the candy. It was so sweet that he didn''t know how to eat it.


    "Yes, but it''s strange that marshal long Da died suddenly..." Hua Yi''s face was puzzled, and she threw a piece of sugar into her mouth.


    "I guess it''s definitely not what the official propaganda is." Ming said very firmly, and then manipulated the light cannon on the port side to scatter a meteorite blocking the road.


    "If we were killed, we didn''t do it. Who would it be? If Yinfei did it by themselves, they shouldn''t let us go so easily. I don''t understand Hua Yi''s face was distressed.


    The corpse did not speak, but turned his head to the white night.


    At this time, white night is staring into the distance through the astronomical window.


    ¡­¡­


    The earth, old Shanghai


    the wind rattles the windows, and the sky is gloomy, like the trace left by the random application of gray carbon pen.


    The milkshake throws the keyboard in his arms onto the bed and gets up to leave the seat. He would have washed the white T-shirt off, revealing the naked upper body. Because he seldom went out, his skin showed a warm white.


    The windows in my home are not big. There is not much light coming in through them. But the milkshake waved and closed the curtain, making the light in the room darker, leaving only the light brain emitting pale light.


    "Hoo ~" the milkshake took a breath, tightened his shorts, and kicked his slippers aside.


    "Start the game, addict." With the sound of milkshake, guangnao suddenly raised another light screen in front of him. Then, the button at the waistband of the shorts is instantly lit, and a beam of light is projected onto the newly generated light screen on the opposite side.


    The light breaks away and gradually forms a bubble like light blue film to completely wrap the milkshake. Milkshake''s body, unexpectedly also along with the light membrane''s formation but slowly floats to the air.


    The light screen and the light film are gradually integrated. The scene wrapped around the milkshake is instantly engulfed by white light. Then, a new world gradually emerges.


    "Milkshake?"


    "ZHUGE milkshake is online!"


    "Wow! Milkshake


    "He''s the one. He''s so handsome!"


    ¡­¡­


    One voice after another sounded in my ears. The milkshake was unmoved and calmly watched the scene in front of me.


    In the broad blue hall, there are all kinds of light screens floating. People of different shapes and colors shuttle among them, constantly appear in front of the light screen, and then disappear behind the light screen.


    Neuroreflexes, addicts.


    This is the world of action enthusiasts.


    And milkshake, it is in this world, everybody knows, everybody knows "addict".


    Here "addict" refers to those who challenge and complete all the game levels and built-in projects. Is recognized as having the most terrible reflex nerve king.


    As the milkshake slowly moved forward, all kinds of task invitation appeared beside him. However, he just walked forward without a moment''s pause.


    ¡°Hello~£¡¡± In the distance, a beautiful girl was sitting on the steps and waving to him.


    The girl is wearing a light pink dress, sitting on the blue steps, like a lovely lotus floating on the lake.


    There was a smile on the milkshake''s face and white teeth. He took two steps and came to the girl.


    "Is it good? Hee hee. " The girl didn''t get up. She still sat on the steps. She just straightened her waist and showed her good figure.


    "You mean underwear? I can''t see it at all. " Milkshake mouth without cover, joking.


    "I hate you! They''re talking about the new dress The girl put on a puffy look.


    "What? The points I gave you were used to buy this? I''m looking forward to suspenders. " Milkshake a pair of apathetic expression, a butt sitting next to the girl.


    "You are hopeless! Hum The girl angrily pinned her head to one side, puffed her cheeks, and ignored the milkshake, a strange corn without skin and face.Two people sit so quietly, the sky is colorful clouds, changing colors all the time. The light screen of greeting appears in front of the milkshake. Click, appear and click again.


    "Why don''t you talk to people?" The girl can''t help saying at last.


    "I''m lazy, you know." Milkshake looked at the cloud overhead, dazed.


    "Nonsense, then why are you still here to chat with me?" The girl tilted her head and looked at the side face of the milkshake.


    "Because I''m bored." The milkshake turned around with a look of beating.


    "Dead milkshake! Stinky milkshake! I''m not passing by! Hum The girl angrily overturned the milkshake on the ground and hammered a few punches.


    People passing by in the hall, their eyes involuntarily attracted by the sound, left again with a smile. They have long been used to this noisy pair of living treasures, Zhuge milkshake and Lin Shatian, which have become an indispensable part of the game.


    However, although they are inseparable, they are not equal in other people''s eyes. Different from the title of "addict" in Zhuge milkshake, Lin''s title is "zero original heart", that is to say, she has not yet completed even the simplest level or task.


    However, this huge difference in the eyes of others, and can not become a barrier between the two. Behind Zhuge milkshake, there is always a broken forest.


    "What do you want to play today?" The milkshake looked at the girl next to her tenderly.


    "I want to go skiing." The girl''s voice is very low and warm.


    "Go." The milkshake squatted forward and showed her broad back in front of the girl.


    The girl''s hand slowly extended through the ear of the milkshake and gently wrapped around his neck. She leaned forward, her chest pressed against the back of the milkshake.


    "Hoo ~" the milkshake exhaled, just holding the girl''s leg with one hand and carrying her up.


    Fragmentary selection of this girl shape is very petite, she is almost lying on the back of the milkshake, followed him to the screening level of light screen.


    "I''ll give you a thrill." The milkshake''s right hand holds the girl behind her, and her left hand clicks quickly on the light screen.


    The surrounding scene is rapidly changing. The girl quietly lies behind the milkshake, smiling and looking forward to it.


    A moment later, milkshake and Shatian stood on the top of the high snow mountain. At the foot of the mountain, there was a zigzag and endless snowway with tall fir trees.


    The milkshake chose a pink ski suit for Shatian and changed it into a blue one for herself.


    "I want to go skiing in my pink dress!" The girl mumbled behind the milkshake.


    "It''ll be gone, miss." Said the milkshake, sifting through the skis.


    "I''m not afraid, hehe." The girl is laughing with evil spirit, two small hands help milkshake to wear good hat and glasses.


    "It''s up to you." The milkshake was noncommittal and eventually chose a black snowboard.


    ¡°ohYeah£¡¡± The girl happily put a V sign on the back of the milkshake. Her pink skirt is like a cherry blossom blooming in the snow.


    ¡°ok£¬showtime£¡¡± He raised his left hand to the girl in the sky.


    "Whoosh ~!" I saw his body soar into the air and jump into the valley with the girl behind him.


    At the end of the snow, the wind is blowing.


    The girl hugged the milkshake tightly and let the pink skirt swing in the wind and snow.


    A sharp turn, another sharp turn.


    The girl screamed happily, echoed in the secluded valley and fell into the distance.


    "Poof!" Milkshake''s skis run over a protruding rock and jump high into the air, stepping on the tip of the fir tree.


    ¡°WoW~£¡¡± The girl cried excitedly, beside the milkshake''s ear, accompanied by her rapid heartbeat, echoing on the back of the milkshake.


    "Hiss!" Ski landing, draw a long arc, milkshake and broken body hidden in the vast sea of snow.


    ¡­¡­


    From the first day when she saw the broken milkshake, she sat there quietly, out of tune with this game full of motion.


    When the milkshake was broken on his back for the first time, he suddenly felt as if the whole world had been changed.


    He is the God of sports here, and behind him is a girl who has been paralyzed for many years.


    She could have played games that could be manipulated only by brainwaves, and become a normal person in a virtual family.


    But she just like here, like the nerve reflex game, those people who always jump.


    In this virtual world, all people are so full of vitality and dynamic. She really wants to jump with them, rush to those levels together, cross mountains together, and sail across the sea together.However, her unconscious legs, like a shackle, tied her firmly to the ground, can only be far away, infatuated, watching those wonderful, dazzling performances. "Zero original intention" is like a seal, which seals her out of movement and freedom.


    Until one day, the man with the title of "addict" stood in front of him.


    "Want to go skiing?" Zhuge milkshake said lightly.

 Chapter 64

    "Are you happy today?" The milkshake tilted his head and asked softly.


    "Well, skiing with you never seems to get tired of it. Hey, hey. " The girl smiles sweetly, and her arms around the neck of the milkshake are tighter.


    "Ah, ah, I can''t breathe." The milkshake grinned.


    The surrounding scene was slowly engulfed by the white light, and the two figures appeared in the blue hall again.


    "It''s four o''clock..." Said the milkshake, looking up at the floating time sign above the hall.


    "Well, I have to get off the line. If the doctor sees me playing this, I will be scolded again." The girl''s voice is somewhat helpless, showing a touch of loneliness.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m here every day, you know." The milkshake said with a faint smile on his face.


    "Well. Well, milkshake. See you tomorrow. " The girl said, gently buried her head on the back of the milkshake.


    Gradually, the milkshake felt the girl''s temperature disappear from her back.


    "Hu ~" let out a long breath.


    "See you tomorrow." I don''t know whether the milkshake is for me or for the faint body temperature that has already disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hua Hua" the sound of the water stopped, milkshake side with a towel to wipe hair, while out of the shower room.


    He wiped out the game light screen that was still floating in the room, and then sat down on the bed, involuntarily, slowly falling back.


    The ceiling is empty, nothing.


    The milkshake was lying on the bed in a big shape, staring at the ceiling, not knowing what to think.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep.


    Almost the sound of the moment, milkshake''s face, suddenly appeared a cold.


    Slowly, the milkshake comes to guangnao.


    A string of stars twinkled on the light screen, and the milkshake frowned. He reached out and pressed the Enter key, and the flashing asterisk on the screen disappeared instantly. Then, the old printer beside him made a "creak ~ creak ~" sound.


    Like an old man, the printer squeakes a few sheets of paper out of its gray mouth. Instead of looking at the contents of the paper, the milkshake went straight back to the bed and fell asleep.


    The wind will gently hold up the curtain, so that the stars can be sprinkled into the house.


    In the dark, the milkshake slowly climbed up from the bed, a pair of eyes even darker than the night, quietly lit up.


    At a quarter past eight, the elevator door of the apartment opened and milkshake walked out of the corridor in his washed white T-shirt, wide beach pants and plastic slippers.


    The hot and humid air during the day condenses into water drops in the cool evening wind of summer night, crawling in the streets.


    Outside the apartment, there is a long and thin street, both sides of which are bright at this time. There are all kinds of shops, pubs and small restaurants.


    Milkshake walked along the street. In a short time, it disappeared in the crowd.


    ¡­¡­


    Killer Cafe - on some of the crooked signs above the door, it''s written in dirty handwriting.


    "What would you like to drink today, sir?" Asked a female robot waiter, who was not at all beautiful, in the same inflexible tone of a few centuries ago.


    "Addict, special coffee, thank you." The milkshake came back very politely.


    He was sitting in a double deck, with a few pieces of paper scattered on the coffee table in front of him. This is a window seat on the second floor. The half open window is a busy market at night, and men and women who have no place to vent their excessive hormones.


    Milkshake will look back from the window, moved to the opposite seat, I do not know when, the opposite has more than one person.


    "Dry! Can''t you get rid of that haunting problem? " Milkshake was obviously startled by the person who suddenly appeared opposite him, and scolded angrily.


    "Ha ha, I always do. You don''t know it." Sitting opposite the milkshake was a man in his forties. Different from the slovenness of the milkshake, the man''s hair was polished one by one and combed neatly to one side. The clothes on the body are also very particular. The stiff European suit should be the latest style of the solar system. The blue eyeglass frame, standing on the bridge of the nose, looks very elegant.


    "I''ve always been timid. I almost had a heart attack." The milkshake, still drooping, said as he took the coffee from the waiter.


    "Ha, are you making a cold joke?" The man with glasses made a loud finger at the waiter, indicating to order.


    The milkshake shrugged noncommittally and pushed the pieces of paper on the table to the opposite side.


    "Tell me about it. I''m confused." The milkshake stirred the coffee in the cup with a spoon and said carelessly.


    "Well, to be honest, I have a headache, too." The glasses man scratched the light screen menu with his finger and ordered a cup of Blueberry Tea.When the waiter walked away, he shook his head again as if helpless, and said: "you know, in recent years, the development momentum of wanguilou has been too fierce, many of our markets have been robbed by them, and now there is no way to organize. In order to survive, they take all the orders."


    The milkshake didn''t speak, just looked down at the coffee in the cup.


    After a pause, the glasses man continued: "the client is also a scum. Now there are more and more such people. However, as you know, people in our business only take money to do things, and those ethics and morals have a dime to do with us. "


    Milkshake is still do not speak, do not drink the cup of coffee, just, staring.


    "Here, this is the goal of the mission." The glasses man took a picture out of his arms, then pulled one out of the pile of paper that the milkshake had been pushed in front of him, and presented it to the milkshake.


    It looks like a 17-year-old girl with very thin skin and white face.


    Milkshake looked at the picture without any expression.


    The man with glasses tilted his head and said helplessly: "the client is her father. The reason why she chose you to do it is because the girl is now being locked up in a drug rehabilitation center. Ordinary killers can''t get close to that place."


    Milkshake slowly raised his head, eyes filled with puzzled.


    The spectacled man sighed, lowered his head and said, "her father is a loafer. Her mother left the family very early and didn''t know where to go. When the girl was 13 years old, her father raped her. For the next few years, the girl had always been a tool for her father to vent his lust. Later, his father, by accident, discovered an insurance policy left by the girl''s mother before she left. "


    It seems that he is a little thirsty. The man with glasses picked up a water cup and poured two mouthfuls into his mouth. Then he continued: "the insurance is for the girl. If she dies in an accident, her mother will get a huge compensation. Unfortunately, her mother soon disappeared, and now, according to the law here, the beneficiary of this insurance policy is undoubtedly her father. "


    "Dirty law..." The milkshake murmured, and his face was cold.


    "That''s right, but that''s what the world is like now. Human beings have long fallen." After a pause, the glasses man continued: "in order to create a complete accident, the girl''s father injected the girl with that kind of goblin neurotoxin. You know, if you get that kind of thing, the whole person will be completely abandoned. Then he sent the girl to the rehab center, the home where Mrs. Gao left. "


    "Gao Taili?! The warlord? " Said the milkshake in surprise.


    "Yes, I chose to send it there because, ha ha, it''s a completely free brothel. It''s all bullshit. It''s full of girls who are addicted to drugs and are locked up there for those politicians and warlords to have fun. " The glasses man said as he took the fruit tea from the waiter.


    "Damned man, it should be her father who is inferior to animals..." I don''t know why, in addition to deep helplessness, milkshake can''t feel any anger.


    "Please, we are killers, not heroes of justice. After that, the client will pay half of the huge compensation as commission according to the agreement. I said, come on, man, don''t get into trouble with money. We''re just businessmen. Don''t worry about who''s right and who''s wrong. " The glasses man patted the milkshake on the shoulder and said.


    "Yes, that would be unprofessional." The milkshake smiles and pours the coffee into his mouth.


    "Ha ha, that''s right. To tell you the truth, if I didn''t have to, I wouldn''t make it difficult for you to make such a list. In order to get rid of the relationship, the client sent the girl to that place. Well, I can''t think of anyone else who can take the list except you. " While drinking fruit tea, the glasses man took out two cards from his arms.


    "It''s an advance payment. It''s the same as before. The rest is the second week after it''s done." Glasses man''s face showed a pair of professional and capable smile. But somehow, the smile printed in the eyes of the milkshake made him feel sick for no reason.


    "Easy to say, easy to say." The milkshake impolitely put away the two money cards.


    "Pay the bill." The milkshake waved and drank the coffee out of the cup.


    "No more sitting?" The man with glasses is smiling.


    "No The milkshake squeezes a smile from his face and hands the magnetic card to the robot waiter.


    "If you have anything, please contact me online." The man with eyes tilted his head and said loudly to the milkshake who was about to walk out of the door.


    The milkshake didn''t look back. It just waved.


    The dark clouds dispersed, and the night sky above seemed fresh.


    Milkshake out of the coffee shop, a head of hair to the back of the smooth, look up at the stars.


    "I didn''t expect that the world degenerated so fast..." Milkshake said to himself, let the night wind dry the water vapor in his eyes, and make his heart colder.

 Chapter 65

    Jeff darkness, like many decent gangs, is not a non-profit non-governmental organization as they claim. Developing and operating neuroreflexive games for free, "addicts" is just their usual way of shielding.


    Uncover this thick veil, remove those colorful cover, the rest, just like the body after weathering gray face, ugly vulnerable.


    Westerly galaxy is the oldest killer organization and the founder of many legends of the dark forces around the solar system.


    If we say that Wangui tower is a rising upstart in the killer world with its back on Burton empire. That jeffdarkness is undoubtedly a downfallen aristocratic killer group with a strong market atmosphere.


    However, unlike wanguilou, which is highly centralized like a family business, jeffdarkness is more like a modern company adopting a business division system. Every planet that may generate demand will be planted with an agent appointed by the organization. At the same time, it is convenient and cheap to train a group of killers in the local area.


    For Jeff darkness, the way to cultivate and train killers is very simple.


    Yeah, it''s neuro reflexes, addicts. They use the game to screen out talents with killer potential, and then cultivate them through hidden tasks in the game. In the end, they were lured into the gang by inducement.


    Milkshakes with the title of "addict" are the number one organization in the region around the solar system.


    ¡­¡­


    Night, silent.


    The people wandering in the streets had already dispersed, the pubs closed and the shops closed. Only left a mess, and some of the smell of erosion, mixed in the air in the early hours of the morning, fleeing.


    The window is still creaking, just like an old woman who has been blind, talking endlessly. Occasionally, the curtain swings gently, seemingly intentionally and unintentionally, revealing the ferocious white face of the sky before dawn.


    In the room, a man sat by the bed in silence. In his hand, it was a blurred picture.


    The milkshake was quiet, as if without breathing, and disappeared in the dark corner of the room.


    He slowly closed his eyes, felt the darkness around him, and gradually fell into memory.


    ¡­¡­


    Time and space seem to return to the past, remember when the milkshake first killed people.


    At that time, he was only 14 years old.


    Like all children of his age, he walks on the way to and from school every day, peeps at the girls in the next class during recess, eats fast food in convenience stores, and secretly downloads pornographic videos on the Internet.


    However, milkshakes are different from all other children of this age, except for the boring youth trivia above, his mind is planning how to kill a person every day.


    And that man, the one whose milkshake is full of thinking about how to kill every day, is his only, blood thicker than water, biological father.


    Tragedy is always the most sonorous theme in the long history.


    Ever since the milkshake began to remember, he''s been working on it in his head.


    Mother''s wailing sound, like a highly strained string, seemed to be broken in the next second, echoed in his ears day and night.


    The cold water pouring down from his head could not extinguish his anger. His blood red eyes reflected the figure of the man, the figure that never stingy to add his fists, the figure that made his mother''s life worse than death.


    Finally, one day, the anger burned tears, but also the heart of the remaining bits of tenderness burned to ashes.


    He, a 14-year-old milkshake, finally decided to do it.


    Before going to the galaxy, father is going to set out at night.


    The wind howls and the rain wails.


    As a farewell before leaving, milkshake''s father took a group of friends to drink at home.


    The milkshake is sitting quietly in his room, turning off all the lights and putting himself in the dark.


    The noise downstairs gradually turned into obscene laughter, and more and more loud, mother''s moaning.


    A loud over a, want to bear but can''t help, like a blunt knife, in the heart of the milkshake tear grinding.


    Different from the past, this milkshake did not cry, he just lowered his head, squinted at the empty room, no tears, only the sound of rain.


    Midnight, the rain is still, but as if no longer wake up the sleeping adults downstairs.


    Lightning staggered to the moment, the dim room as bright.


    A thin figure appeared at the corner of the first floor.


    He has been waiting quietly, just like a very patient hunter, waiting for the paralyzed and relaxed second.


    Now, it''s time for him to wait.


    Slowly, the milkshake enters the living room. The dim room enveloped his figure hazily, unable to see what was written on his face at the moment.Naked mother, bound by greasy ropes, had fainted in the corner of the living room. The five men in the center, like mud, sleep on sofas and carpets.


    The smell of wine and sweat filled the air in the room, disgusting.


    The milkshake came gently to the sofa and stood beside a fat man.


    At this time, the fat man''s mouth is drooling. He is his father''s business partner and a complete scum. It is he who invented the abnormal game of tying his mother up to play.


    Milkshake stood motionless in front of the sofa, staring at the fat man lying on the sofa, mouth moving, as if to curse something.


    Suddenly, the milkshake gently shook his wrist, and a very thin silver wire dropped from his sleeve.


    His hands were like magic, swimming gently on the fat man''s body. And his fingertips are always flowing with a thin thread that seems to have nothing.


    In the same way, his body rose and fell among the dead men, and his hands seemed to be possessed, dancing on the top of their heads, wrists and ankles.


    A moment later, the milkshake finally stopped.


    He slowly stood up, gently came to the corner, came to the mother who had already fainted. He gazed quietly at the scarred body, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Holding back tears, milkshake picked up an eye mask from one side of the ground, which is also a favorite prop of the fat man.


    "I swear, this is the last time you wear it." Milkshake mouth quietly said, casually put the eye mask on the mother''s eyes.


    Get up again, the milkshake is no longer the milkshake.


    Slowly turn around, as if it were a slow motion camera, the milkshake''s body twisted in the dark. It''s like a devil from hell, quietly removing the ferocious veil and revealing his tusks.


    Milkshakes go on, on the dark drums. His hands with the rhythm of the body, gently swinging, one holding the silver thread, one holding the intoxicating cold light.


    "Let me tell you what hell is." The sound of the milkshake, like coming from another world, completely tears the filthy dreams of the five men in the room.


    "Ah! ~~"Suddenly, the fat man on the sofa screamed like a pig. The other four were awakened by the sudden cry, and tried to turn over, only to find that their necks were tightly entangled by a thin steel wire.


    Lead a hair and move the whole body, five men are held by thin wire, no one can move.


    The next second, they were horrified to find that the fat man''s left eye had been replaced by a huge blood hole, while a teenager was throwing his eyes out of the window.


    Steel wire tightly around their necks, no one can make a sound. Like the rope of death, thin steel wire winds through their bodies, skillfully wrapping their hands, feet and neck together. No matter who it is, any action will cause other people''s severe pain, or even cut their throat.


    At this time, the fat man''s howling has become a dumb roar like a ghost. A thread of blood broke out of his neck and his body convulsed violently.


    Poof, the knife of the milkshake fell into his right eye, and the fat man''s body shook wildly, just like when he shot it. Others show their teeth with the fat man''s movements, their hands and feet are cold, and their faces are bloodless.


    There was no expression on the milkshake''s face. As if he was possessed, he twisted the handle of the knife so that the fat man''s eyes turned out with the rotation of the knife.


    Maybe the pain was beyond the limit, the fat man fainted and leaned back to the sofa. The other four writhed involuntarily.


    Milkshake''s father squeezed out two words from his throat: "Xiaoxian...".


    As if struck by lightning, the milkshake suddenly jumped up in a frenzy, shaking hands is a knife.


    Blood splashed and half of the father''s nose was cut off.


    "Don''t call me that!" Crazy roar, even the heavy rain outside the window can not be submerged.


    At this moment, in the men''s frightened and desperate eyes, the milkshake became a ghost.


    "Poop, poop, poop..." Blood red sharp knife, dancing in the room.


    The boy''s heavy breathing, the men''s hoarse roaring, and the mother''s silent tears Are tonight, condensed into a thick sorrow, mixed with crazy killing, will despair cast out of the window, the endless rain.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dididi ~" the light brain makes a clear sound, like an angel''s trumpet, reverberating in the ear, gently arousing people who are trapped in a nightmare.


    Milkshake opened his tired eyes and looked laxly at the ceiling above his head. He can''t remember how many times he had such a nightmare, but the last time was a long time ago.


    "Dry." Milkshake slouched a scold, rolled out of bed, into the bathroom.


    A light screen appeared beside him. A beautiful girl looked at the milkshake and laughed sweetly."Just got up? I''m so lazy. " Lin said softly.

 Chapter 66

    Girl''s diary


    March 28th, weather, sunny day, mood, that kind of thing has long been away from me


    Today is the second day that he sent me to the drug treatment center. Everything that happened yesterday afternoon is still fresh in my mind. It seems that the movie that is constantly playing back is lingering in my mind. Although I am really very very very very very very very Be cruel to him! But when he handed me over to the people in white, I couldn''t help praying to him not to leave me. I''m useless!


    At that moment, I was in the door and he was outside. It seemed that the wind was still, the blood was no longer flowing, and my ears could not hear any sound. Only gradually, the cruel figure far away from me was deeply fixed in my heart. But, where do I have heart? That kind of thing, I don''t know what it looks like, it''s ridiculous.


    My legs are getting numb recently


    ¡­¡­


    April 1, weather, heavy rain, mood, no mood to speak of


    Originally, I thought I was a magnolia in full bloom in hell. Although I was devastated, I still bit my teeth and insisted that I could escape from him one day. But I was wrong. I didn''t know what hell it was until I was sent to this place which was falsely called detoxification center!


    I see their eyes, empty, no soul, this left that pair of disposable skin.


    I also saw the demons of hell, their greedy eyes, swimming on those young bodies, salivating all over the place.


    I''m afraid, but fear doesn''t protect me. When I was put up by those demons, I thought of him, and my cowardice was revealed again.


    Lin Xiyue, why don''t you die?!


    Today, my legs are completely unconscious. I think I''m really finished


    ¡­¡­


    April 3, weather, cloudy, mood, I want to say, I really want to say, in fact, I am a little better today than yesterday


    An aunt in charge of physical therapy brought me a light brain yesterday. Maybe it''s because I can''t walk on the ground at all, or maybe it''s because she is compassionate. Anyway, no matter what the reason or the motive is. I got a light brain from her. To be honest, it''s old, but it''s better than the one at home.


    I don''t know who was using this optical brain before, but its maintenance is really good. I haven''t logged in to the Internet for a long time. In fact, originally I was a net worm. Although, I''m just a walking corpse for entertainment.


    But, ah, but, I don''t know who installed a strange game called "addict" in this light brain. I was really angry at first. Addiction? Are you talking about me? I have to rely on the half pipe of green liquid to keep my mind awake every day. Oh, it''s a merciless irony.


    I hold the idea that I must go in and have a look, and link to the game. Huh? There''s an induction matrix? Is it necessary to be so mysterious?


    What is this? Blue game hall? Sick. Think you''re all from the bottom of the Atlantic?


    What''s the strength of the two bald men? And the woman''s leg length? Dress like that. If you come here, will you have any bones left tomorrow morning?


    People with ADHD Boring games


    ¡­¡­


    April 9, weather, no attention, mood, what I want to say is, forget it, you won''t believe it


    It''s a very strange, very strange feeling, you may or may not understand.


    Well, today, I finally couldn''t help playing that damned game. Well, it''s really damned. But today, I met a strange person, really strange, his name in front of a title, called "addict".


    I wanted to laugh at that time. Why should I have such a title? Is it the final reward for otaku?


    Huh? He actually came to me, saying, although you have a handsome look, maybe you are a wretched old man in front of guangnao? what''s so funny? Are you crazy


    Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha I know, at that moment, I really feel inferior. Dignity, I don''t have that kind of thing for a long time. I''m not even a prostitute. At least they have freedom.


    From the moment I fell into hell, I was no longer human. I don''t struggle for a long time, cry? What''s there to cry about? The more you cry, the louder they laugh.


    But why did you show up? Why are you obviously an addict, but you have to pester me? I am a paralytic. Are you out of sympathy for me? Pity me?


    The more sunshine you smile, the more afraid I am to be seen by you. The bottomless darkness in my heart, you know?


    My heart, like a black hole, is always greedy, longing for your smile, just like longing for the sun in winter


    ¡­¡­


    May 9, weather, good mood, good


    I know I''m a lunatic. You can tell by my name. Lin Shatian is neurotic, but it doesn''t matter. I know he likes it.Guess what he gave me today? You can''t guess.


    Ha ha ha ha ha! He gave me a heart-shaped chocolate today! What a big one! You know what? That, that, it can be exchanged for real things! Hey, hey, but I didn''t exchange it. Put it in the game. I don''t want to expose my whereabouts because of this.


    It''s nothing. I''m Cinderella. I want to hide, though I can''t see it all my life.


    Lin Xiyue, what are you crying for? Ha ha ha ha ha


    It''s nice to ski with him.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Uncle''s diary


    March 28, weather, sleep for a day, don''t know what virtue, mood, killing mood during the day, do you have? I guess you don''t either. You won''t know.


    I had another nightmare last night. Dry! Every time before killing people, I always have that damned dream. Why can''t I have a spring dream or something? Do it! Ah, but I''m very satisfied with the list today. Xu Hu''s fourth son, tut Tut, and his twelve mistresses are well worth the trip.


    Well, there''s a girl with a really big butt, um


    ¡­¡­


    April 1, weather, cloudy day, mood, just like that


    I told the four eyed boy Lanyu today that I want to have a rest for a while. Yes, after working in this field for a long time, there will be an occupational disease. If you don''t stop and have a rest for a while, it''s easy to get possessed.


    So, I decided to take a long vacation. Anyway, there are many killers. If I don''t do it, someone will replace me.


    Recently began to faint blood, yes, for the first time in 17 years, people who see blood want to vomit.


    Maybe I should find a girlfriend or something, ha ha (wry smile ~)


    April 3, the weather, did not pay attention, mood, and usual, some different, really


    Today, the silly B gave me less change. I''m Cao''s.


    Originally, I wanted to fight in the game and vent. But as soon as I entered the hall, I was stunned. Guess what? You can''t guess.


    Today, I saw a girl. That''s right. I can''t be wrong, even though I''m still a baby. But I can''t be wrong.


    It''s really hard to explain why I suddenly noticed that girl in one sentence. You know, since I was 14 years old, my eyes were black and white except for the color of blood.


    For seventeen years, I''ve lived in black and white, except when I killed people.


    The color of blood is the only exception that can''t be ignored in my sight.


    But this time, it''s really evil. I won''t lie to you. When I saw that girl, she was blood red.


    I''ve never seen anything like this. It''s really evil


    ¡­¡­


    April 9, the weather, cloudy, I am sure, I read the weather forecast today, mood, excited ah, don''t laugh at me, really, I don''t know why.


    Since that day''s startling glance, I have never seen that girl again, and the world has turned grey again. To tell you the truth, I don''t know why, and I am very depressed.


    However, today, that red finally appeared again!


    Yes, it was the girl that day, sitting quietly on the steps of the birthplace of the novice.


    "Want to go skiing?" I chat up, although, I have to admit, my skills are really poor.


    But, ha ha ha, I can only tell you but, she was just a little stunned, opened her eyes, and then agreed with a smile.


    Skiing with a girl on my back is just as bad as I can think of. Alas


    She is really beautiful. Although she can only sit quietly, I like it surprisingly.


    ohyeah~¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    May 9, the weather, I can''t tell what the weather is, mood, it must be a feeling of love


    Today, I pushed off a list given to me by four eyes. His angry face was crooked, ha ha. I can''t manage so much. Today is a good day for me to get to know Shatian for a week and a month. I''ve prepared a special romantic gift. Ha ha ha ~! I''m a genius.


    Well, when I saw her screaming for joy, I almost cried.


    Fall in love with a person, the original is like this


    Shattering, shattering, it seems that I haven''t had another nightmare in a month


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Milkshake looked at himself in the mirror, his face full of scum, black eyes


    "Killers, they are always so out of fashion..." I don''t know why, milkshake suddenly remembered a word that master once said to himself many years ago.


    "Have I been in this business too long?" The milkshake talked to himself, and his eyes were a little confused."I''ve earned enough money for so many years..." Wipe off the water stains on your face, and put your face on the mirror with a milkshake. You look at yourself with sharp eyes.


    "Find a place no one knows, take the pieces with you, and live a carefree life together..." The milkshake slowly retreats, leaving the sink and finally leaning against the wall.


    "Hu ~" took a long breath, milkshake closed his eyes, "it''s so decided, eh!"

 Chapter 67

    In other words, human beings divide the Milky way into two parts, the inner Milky way and the outer Milky way, and share the vast resources of the whole galaxy with other alien civilizations. Human beings, as a new civilization in the galaxy, have already become the real overlord of the inner galaxy.


    Speaking of the inner galaxy, its scope is far less than that of the outer one. It is mainly composed of three major galaxies and other small combined galaxies. The three major galaxies are the westerly galaxy, the Hoff galaxy, and the ring solar system.


    The westerly coalition government sits on the whole westerly galaxy and checks and balances with the Burton empire of the Hoff galaxy. The joint governance area around the solar system is jointly controlled by dozens of huge human families. It is said that many of these families have never even appeared in front of people, which is mysterious.


    Although the three major galaxies are powerful, the foundation of human development in the galaxy is still shallow. As the saying goes, many galaxies can be completely out of the control of the three major galaxies because of their location. Some small self-governing governments, non-governmental organizations and vagrants gathered here to form an independent and free Songsan civilization.


    It''s the real Eden of mankind, and even the bards can''t sing the beauty there.


    Of course, the earth is not on this list


    ¡­¡­


    Shake the light screen in front of you and walk out of the bathroom. He sits in front of the brain and stares at the soft looking girl in the picture. For a long time, he spoke slowly and said, "Shatian, I''ve had some things recently. I may have to leave for a few days..."


    The light screen shakes. The girl is in front of the light brain. Obviously, he receives the message of the milkshake and hears the voice that she can''t wait to hear when she wakes up every morning.


    The girl said, "are you busy with your work?"


    The milkshake said, "well, it''s time to finish a project. After a while, I''m going to have a rest and change my environment..."


    The girl was a little confused and asked, "change the environment? Are you leaving?... "


    The milkshake lit the cigarette gently, took a puff, and then put it out again.


    "Shatian, I think, I want to meet you..." There was a tremor in the voice of the milkshake.


    "Eh..." The girl exclaimed, as if frightened by the sudden invitation of the milkshake.


    "I''m serious, broken. In fact, I''ve thought about it for a long time. I want to leave the earth and go to an asteroid with few people to buy a self-sufficient life. " The voice of the milkshake was very calm, but it seemed to have some magic power, holding the girl''s heart at the other end tightly.


    "I want to take you with me." Milkshake said calmly, but the voice seemed to pass through time and space, echoing in the girl''s red ears.


    Silence, instead of all language.


    "Well, milkshake, it''s a little sudden. I have to think about it. After all..." The girl tried her best to suppress her emotions, but her tears were like the flood of the dike, and she couldn''t cover them.


    "Well, don''t worry. I have to deal with the things at hand first. I''ll contact you when I''m finished."


    "Well."


    "Ha ha, anyway, we are all alone. Fortunately, I have a little savings. Although it''s not much, it''s enough to support both of us."


    "Well."


    "Well, I''ll go offline first. Take care."


    "Well, milkshake, i..."


    "Why?"


    "I''m happy..." The girl could not help crying, blurted out, but could not help repressing the words behind. She has been weeping, like lost and recovered the most beloved toy, like a broken heart has been picked up piece by piece, with the general tenderness of glue again bonded together.


    She crazily grabbed the edge of the bed and shook it desperately.


    Her teeth were clenched, her long hair was scattered, and her tears flowed into a river.


    At this moment, she finally understood, what is clearly in love but not together, what is called predestined. For the first time in her life, she cursed her broken body and humble life.


    Bursts of crying came from the room and echoed in the long corridor. No one cares, only occasionally nurse doctor swept the strange eyes, and less than half a second of delay.


    ¡­¡­


    As night fell, the demons began to wake up.


    Dark background, the most suitable to do dark things. In front of the parking platform of the drug treatment center, there are luxury shuttle cars constantly staying. Big bellied warlords, fat headed politicians, domineering, bored, in the dark, like smelling the smell of cats, sneaked into the drug treatment center. It was as if there was a feast waiting for them to drink and have fun all night.


    The laser lock is on the top of the tower, looking around.


    One circle, one circle, another circle. The searchlight couldn''t penetrate the growing darkness.


    Next to an abandoned factory about 300 meters away from the parking platform, behind the iron door, a pair of eyes are emitting cold light.


    Milkshake, is quietly recording the shuttle car, brand, and those well-dressed demons.This is the third night, and even milkshakes have to admire the exuberant temperament of these pig like dogs.


    "I''m just a killer. I take money, that''s all." Milkshakes do not know how many times to repeat such words, as if to add some kind of magic spell. It''s not that he can''t choose not to do it, but now he really doesn''t want to wait for the next list.


    He wanted to stop, run away from the place and fly away with the pieces.


    Milkshake thought in his heart, but his eyes were still lingran, staring at the shuttle car. He wanted to choose a suitable target to be his shell.


    ¡­¡­


    In the days without milkshakes, the broken life completely turned into hell. She originally thought that her life had long been dispensable, and the so-called hope was so far away.


    However, Human Obsession is the source of all suffering.


    The milkshake gave her hope, but it also brought her endless suffering.


    "What should I do?" Murmuring in a trance.


    "Can he get me out of rehab? No, if he knew that I was a poisonous insect, he would shrink back! "


    "Will he not want me?"


    "Will he break his promise?"


    Over and over again, entangled in pieces, as if in a dark Island, light away from her farther and farther.


    ¡­¡­


    On the fourth night, the wind hid and the rain did not know where it was going. Rare clear night sky, although can''t see how many stars, but the moonlight is tantalizing, quietly spread on the ground, with a dark enchanting, ambiguous light.


    Alan doesn''t like such a night. It''s boring.


    He likes the rainy night. He puts on a ghost mask and listens to the shrill screams and intoxicating groans of the girls, which makes his hair stand up involuntarily and excite him.


    "Young master, would you like to try that tonight?" A bald black man sat in the co pilot''s seat, turned his head and laughed at Allen.


    "Whatever, you can arrange it. How sleepy ~! " Alan yawned and couldn''t help looking at the flowers.


    "Why?" It was as if something was flying in front of her eyes, and Allen couldn''t help frowning.


    The next second, his eyes staring at the front, pupil dilation, mouth open to the boss. The head of the nigger who was just joking with him was slanting in front of him.


    "Ah


    The scream couldn''t penetrate the sound insulation glass of the high-grade shuttle car. There was no trace of staying and bumping. The shuttle car still sped forward steadily, disappearing in the soft and ambiguous moonlight.


    ¡­¡­


    "Please show me your membership certificate." A robot attendant respectfully said, and in front of him at this time is standing a tall handsome young man.


    "Ah ~, it''s Mr. Allen. You are our distinguished guest. Welcome. Please enter directly through the door on the right." The machine attendant''s face, which was just like a rock, was shining brilliantly.


    The man didn''t say anything, just stepped up and down the stairs and left the parking platform with a smile.


    Through the long corridor, the man came to the door of a hall, next to a rolling light screen.


    "Please confirm the iris." The voice of light brain rings out, the man puts his face forward and puts his right hand in front of him.


    "Confirmed, please come in." The light brain still says foolishly.


    The iron door of the hall opened, and the man entered the door quickly.


    "This should be the cell..." The man whispered to himself.


    He walked slowly forward with steady steps and even breath. From that point of view, he doesn''t look like a customer coming to this place for recreation.


    Milkshakes gracefully cross the corridor, with light screens beside the iron doors, on which all the information and images of the girls in custody are displayed.


    "Where are you? Sad kitten, let me lift the curse for you and send you to paradise The milkshake hummed, and his eyes swept the light screen on the wall.


    Finally, he stopped and turned slightly to one side.


    The light screen in front of him said: Lin Xiyue


    "Well, why is your surname Lin?" Milkshake seems to be some melancholy, gently raised his hand, pinched his forehead.


    "Shua ~" the milkshake opened the door of the room. It was dark in the room. Only the light brain gave off light white, just like the spirit in the dark, guarding people''s fragile atrium.


    The girl didn''t seem to hear the sound of the door opening. She just lay quietly on the bed as if she were asleep.


    The milkshake at the door didn''t immediately step into the room, because he smelled a strange smell.


    That''s the smell of a killer.


    I don''t know when the milkshake''s hand dropped a piece of transparent silk thread. With the swing of his wrist, he gently drew a soft arc.


    "Card wipe ~" room fan turned on, milkshake slowly step into the door, eyes cold."It''s not fun to kill people. It''s taboo to rob business. Don''t you know that?" The sound of the milkshake rings and the killing intention rises.

 Chapter 68

    "Are you the addict of JD?" The white curtain swung gently and a sound came out.


    Milkshake did not speak, but slowly walked to the bed, eyes cold.


    "Ha ha, your JD''s response is really slow enough. The client has changed his agent. Don''t you know?" The voice changed direction and came out of the corner.


    Milkshake still did not speak, put his hand to the corner of the girl''s mouth on the bed, and gently erase the blood on it.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that addicts also have a warm side." The voice sounded again, this time on the other side of the bed, opposite the milkshake.


    "I didn''t get the notice from siyanzi. You robbed my business. I should have killed you together." The cold voice of the milkshake flows out slowly, which changes the atmosphere of the room.


    "But I''m lazy and I don''t have much time to haggle with you." Milkshake said, I do not know why, there is always some unhappy heart. The girl''s body is not completely cold, it is obvious that she has just been poisoned by the poisonous gas in the room.


    "Ha ha, the tone is really not small." The essence of sound gradually breaks away from the darkness and emerges in front of the milkshake.


    "Ten thousand ghost towers?" Milkshake frowned and looked at the square faced man in front of him.


    The man was wearing a black camouflage suit with a Chinese face and triangular eyes. The killer on the left shoulder is a hundred thousand ghosts.


    Among the top 100 killers in wanguilou, they are definitely experts. To send such a person to kill a girl who has no power to bind a chicken is definitely not a problem, but a big problem.


    "You''re not here for business..." Open the milkshake.


    "Hey, hey, hey, you''re smart." The corners of the square faced man''s mouth rose and gave off strange laughter.


    Milkshake looked down at the girl on the bed, her expression suddenly fell into confusion.


    "She''s not dead, she''s just poisoned by my special poison. Ha ha. " Said the square faced man.


    The expression of milkshake became more confused, as if immersed in some kind of meditation.


    "My name is kongmi. I''m seventy-seven in ten thousand ghosts. In fact, there are several clients who jointly place orders to buy your head. But you are the number one of JD, and you are also a master of jujitsu. If you are determined to escape, I will not be able to keep you alone. Ha ha. " The square faced man''s eyes were fixed on the milkshake and said that his eyes were not as relaxed as his tone.


    "I wanted to deal with you in this layout, but I didn''t expect to find the unexpected harvest, hehe." Kongmi''s triangular eyes glanced at the girl on the bed. Then, a notepad like thing fell on the side of the bed, milkshake on the other side.


    "Lin Shatian, tut Tut, what a heartbreaking name." Kongmi had a look of intoxication.


    And milkshake, eyes can''t help glancing at the girl on the bed, reached out and picked up the notepad on the bed, opened it.


    On the first page, on the white paper, beautiful notes, Lin Xiyue.


    The milkshake was turning slowly, and the expression on his face was the same all the time.


    Until the last one, it''s a picture of a boy carrying a girl on his back and stepping on a snowboard.


    The painting is random graffiti, with a few lines of small words below:


    I am a man without heart or lung, and can only walk humbly in the dark abyss.


    Until your appearance, let me know, even if it is to survive, can also be so happy.


    You wrapped me in light.


    You gave me so much, so much.


    But I can only tell you that I''m here and still alive, that''s all.


    I have nothing.


    Nothing but a dirty body and a cowardly soul.


    I greedily enjoy the happiness you give me, because I know that time is running out.


    Thank you, milkshake.


    Your love makes me nearly crazy, but after crazy, I find that I am so poor.


    I have nothing. I can''t give you anything.


    Although, I love you so much


    ¡­¡­


    Time seems to be still, breathing is stagnant.


    The milkshake stood in front of the bed, without a word or a breath.


    Kongmi''s eyes were staring at the milkshake without blinking, and his mouth showed a playful and cruel smile. Jeff darkness''s first killer''s gaffe made him look forward to it. It was just too exciting.


    For a moment, the chest of the milkshake began to rise and fall as if by the tide, just like the reflection before death.


    The uncontrollable wheezing is like the bitter congestion in the chest, no place to pour.


    Deep in the throat of the milkshake, there was a dull and extremely sad sound.


    His neck was blue and his whole body was twitching and shaking.


    It turned out that the man he wanted to kill was his own lover.


    Bitter smile, accompanied by more bitter tears, condensed in his face.Before stepping into the room, he was still thinking of sending the poor girl to another world in a painless way.


    Now, however, all sympathy for the victims in a moment has turned into ruthless irony for themselves.


    I didn''t mean to be addicted, but my fate made fun of me!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..." The room was filled with mournful laughter, the milkshake trembling and laughing wildly.


    God Buddha has no eyes, I am more merciless!


    In an instant, the surging sea like murderous gas rushed out from every pore in the body of the milkshake.


    The gorgeous smile on kongmi''s face froze immediately.


    What a murderous spirit is this? It made him almost unstable!


    "Wait..." Kongmi wanted to speak, but he found his teeth trembling uncontrollably. The sound was deafening!


    The lethality of milkshakes is pervasive, just like countless sharp knives on every nerve in his body.


    "Yes? No, The antidote? " The sound of milkshake came from a long distance, as if it came from another world, with a bloodbath.


    A few feet away, but as if the world and hell apart.


    In the face of the milk shake like Shura ghost, Kong Mi Gang''s calmness has long disappeared.


    He had never seen a killer with such terrible momentum, just like a ghost. It''s definitely not the murderous spirit that can be accumulated by just killing a few people.


    Under the pressure of the murderous spirit of the milkshake, all of kongmi''s killing skills were so pale and powerless in a moment.


    "How could that be?" Kongmi''s eyes were full of fear.


    "Poof!" White light flow, a dagger stabbed into the left eye pupil.


    "Ah..." There was no time to scream, or even finish the mouth shape, so kongmi was frightened to find that his whole body was covered with silver silk thread.


    And the milkshake on the opposite side is quietly looking at him.


    One hand holding the silver thread, one hand holding the intoxicating cold light.


    Zhuge milkshake, the No.1 killer of Jeff darkness, is the usual way of killing people. It''s tied with silver wire, and then it''s taken by sharp blade!


    The eye, where human pain is most concentrated.


    "I''ll ask you again." the voice of the milkshake didn''t seem to come from my throat. With a metallic tearing sound, he said, "is there an antidote? yes? Or not? "


    At this moment, kongmi had to use his mental force to block the conduction of pain nerve, suppress the shaking all over his body, and said with sweat: "yes There is an antidote, but you You have to promise me to keep me alive and let me live... "


    "Save her, and you will not die!" Said the milkshake.


    Life is on the line, and kongmi dare not have the slightest hesitation.


    He moved his left hand slightly and found that there was no obstacle in the silver silk thread. He quickly went into his waist and took out a green card.


    Rub the card in front of the girl''s nose for a moment, then rub it against the girl''s thumb. The tiny pale green powder, as if alive, peels off from the surface of the card and gently flies into the girl''s nostrils.


    As time went by, big beads of sweat fell from kongmi''s face. He felt as if he was standing at the gate of hell, and death was staring at him.


    Gradually, the little girl''s heart beat slowly.


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong... "


    Like the voice from heaven, the heart beat made him feel as relaxed as an amnesty.


    "Well, take two days off and you''ll be fine. However, the neurotoxins in her body have nothing to do with me. It''s very difficult to remove that thing, and I can''t help it. " Kongmi didn''t dare to hide. He didn''t dare to guarantee that the murderer in front of him would be faithful. He could only take chances.


    "I know. You can go." The sound of the milkshake went from near to far, and then to completely inaudible.


    Kongmi''s body was thrown out of the window.


    "This man..." I don''t know whether to be lucky or hate. At the moment, kongmi''s mood is a little complicated.


    A sharp air roll, kongmi gently on the ground.


    He quickly covered his bleeding eyes with the emergency rescue cotton, and at the same time, he couldn''t help looking at the window where he just flew out.


    "This time, there are three people in a row. Can you pass the test smoothly? Zhuge milk shake It turns out that there are still such people in JD. " He murmured.


    ¡­¡­


    The night wind pushes open the curtain and brings the soft air into the room with the moonlight.


    Milkshake gently stroked the bangs in front of the broken forehead, full of tenderness.


    At this moment, he turned back to the dirty and wretched uncle, some lonely figure, quiet and gentle.


    "Broken, you silly girl." The milkshake was sitting by the bed with tears in his eyes.At this time, Lin''s eyes are slowly open.


    "Milk In the past? " Her voice was weak and her eyes were shocked.


    Women''s intuition, even if it''s the first time to meet, doesn''t have to worry about not being able to distinguish.


    "Ha ha, we haven''t met. How do you know it''s me?" The milkshake laughs.


    Lin can''t speak, but her eyes are firm. Because in this world, in addition to the milkshake, there will be no second person with such gentle eyes to stare at her.


    "Don''t worry. I said I would take you away, and I will do it. You have to believe me Milkshake gently hold the broken hands, word by word said.


    "I Letter... " Lin opened the shell teeth lightly, and the curved curve appeared on his pale lips.

 Chapter 69

    Master said, "killer is a bad profession. Killer can''t change the world."


    The master said, "the killer is not an assassin, but a businessman. If you want to do it, you can do it. If you don''t want to do it, you can stop it."


    Master also said: "assassins are a group of crazy people with fanatical beliefs, believing in absolute justice in their hearts. If you are an assassin, you will be doomed. "


    However, master once said, "only assassins can change the world..."


    ¡­¡­


    The milkshake pulls the sheets into strips and ties the pieces firmly to your back. I don''t know why, he suddenly remembered those words that master had said many years ago.


    "Yes, master is right. It''s useless. It''s a killer. Even his lover is almost buried in his own hands. " As the milkshake was wrapped around the cloth, he thought in his heart.


    "There is no morality, no faith, just killing people driven by money, which is the end result. It''s just a matter of time The hand of milkshake is very careful. He has a wonderful grasp of the strength. He can tie the broken pieces firmly behind her back without too much burden on her body.


    "Only assassins can change the world..." The words that master once said echoed in the milkshake''s mind again.


    This time, the milkshake tied a knot in the chest.


    "Shatian, what''s wrong?" The milkshake turned and asked softly.


    The girl didn''t speak, just put her head tightly on the back of the milkshake and rubbed it slowly.


    "Well, this is probably the most exciting challenge for both of us. You must hold on to it Milkshake said with a smile, behind the broken hard son nodded.


    A warm liquid drips down the neck of the milkshake, then flows down his neck cone and melts into the sweat behind him.


    Broken tears, will completely ignite the milkshake.


    "I''m not a killer. I want to change the world, the world for both of us." The milkshake''s eyes turned into two blood red.


    I do not know when, the sky has been filled with dark clouds. The stars all over the sky were swallowed up, and even the moonlight could not be transmitted.


    Darkness enveloped the whole night.


    A night when a killer transforms into an assassin!


    The door of the room opened slowly, and a man with a girl on his back stepped out of the room.


    Milkshake has already taken off the dress with camouflage, leaving only a close fitting T-shirt, and washed white denim shorts. Countless white strips of cloth began to encircle him from his waist, winding all the way up to his shoulders, locking him and the girl on his back.


    The milkshake''s left arm is covered with silver filaments, and the right hand holds a dagger more than one foot long.


    Silver is a long thin silk thread, sometimes with silver light, sometimes hidden in the dark.


    The dagger is a thin curved blade, sometimes silent, and sometimes with the shake of the milkshake arm, it makes a sad sound.


    One hand is holding the silver silk thread, the other hand is holding the intoxicating cold light.


    Zhuge milkshake, with the broken forest on his back, along the corridor, slowly forward.


    Every step, step on the ground, the corridor echoes, buildings tremble.


    Every step, step on the ground, the murderous air, swim, crazy!


    "Patta Patta ~..." Dozens of armed escort robots swarmed in from both sides of the corridor. The blue electronic eyes emit cold light, which is reflected on the alloy blade in their hands.


    "Destroy the invaders! ~¡­¡­¡± The same signals ring out in the wave frequency, one after another.


    Two torrents, from two opposite directions, rush towards each other.


    And in the middle of their infinite approach is the dividing line between hell and the world.


    "Smash, close your eyes, let''s dance together this time!" The voice of the milkshake is still gentle, but at the end of the tenderness, it is the endless murderous gas that has been buried for a long time.


    "Boom!" War spirit soars!


    The lethality of the milkshake was released in a flash, like a huge wave. It smashed the machine debris coming up from both sides.


    The two rushing torrents suddenly stagnated, and the blue electronic eyes flickered wildly, like the enchanted lights of Halloween.


    The robot people can''t understand what happened to the sudden oncoming storm. However, the danger alarm still sounded in the light brain, and their bodies could not help but brake.


    The next second, the hands of the milkshake are raised from both sides, like two giant forceps of the beast, releasing the signal of killing.


    "Shua Shua ~" the milkshake''s left hand suddenly swung to the end of the corridor. The silver silk thread on the left arm disappeared in the darkness, leaving only the sound of metal friction.


    The first robot to rush up from the left stopped when it was less than three meters away from the milkshake. Its electronic eye is flashing wildly, and the alloy knife in its hand stays in the air, just like a puppet suddenly caught by the wire.


    Then, the following three, three, five and five robots also froze, no matter how they start the engine in their body, they can''t step forward any more.The torrent at one end suddenly stopped, while the torrent at the other end irresistibly collided with the dazzling white light.


    The right arm of the milkshake turns into a virtual shadow. At the end of the shadow, it can light up the white heat of a hundred meters. The slender dagger, which is less than two feet long, and the alloy sharp blade which is several times bigger than it, are fighting together, but they don''t fall behind at all.


    In the cold light, the wreckage of the broken machine flew away, but the milkshake remained motionless.


    On the one hand, it''s a blazing battle, on the other hand, it''s a weird puppet show.


    "Collapse!" With the shake, his right hand abruptly cut a robot from the middle, while his left hand suddenly started to work. His left arm was instantly covered with numerous ganglion protrusions, the silver steel wire gave off a bloodthirsty light, and countless puppets were dismembered in an instant.


    The milkshake dodged a vertical cut on the right side and kicked the robot in front of it with a knife and a machine.


    "Yes The high milkshake stabbed the robot that fell from the top of the head and hit the ceiling, and the mecha scattered.


    There was a big hole in the ceiling, and the milkshake rolled up and jumped into the upper floor.


    "Smash, hold on!" The milkshake ran and cried.


    The girl on her back was speechless, but with all her strength, she hugged her lover tightly.


    Milkshakes go through the corridor, and behind them are the machine soldiers.


    "Whoosh ~!" There was a roar, and the strong light in front of the milkshake flickered.


    "Scatter!" The left hand throws out quickly, innumerable silver snakes walk wildly!


    Just heard "Ding Ding Ding ~" a quick and clear sound of impact, dozens of shining concealed weapons were swung away by the silver of the milkshake, and stabbed into the surrounding ground.


    Without a trace of staying, the milkshake rubbed on the body, and the left hand swung quickly in front of the body. Countless silver wires surged wildly, pointing to the direction of the concealed weapon.


    "So fast!" In the dark, a figure screamed, and stepped out crazily under his feet. His figure retreated.


    "Boom!" The violent murderous spirit of the milkshake shot out like a landslide, hitting the fast retreating figure.


    "How?" With another exclamation, countless concealed weapons came one after another. However, this time obviously lost some hasty, regardless of the strength and angle, are out of standard. For a milkshake, it''s like a joke.


    Countless pieces of silver fell into the darkness, and the milkshakes flew into the end of the corridor.


    With a bang, the iron door of the roof was knocked open, and a figure tumbled to the ground, looking extremely embarrassed.


    Before he could stand still, countless thin threads flew out of the door, with endless murderous spirit.


    "Damn it The figure roared, palmed and retreated.


    "Lock!" The voice of the milkshake resounds from the rooftop, followed by countless silver wires, encircling the human figure with a more abnormal speed.


    "Yes! It''s so fast No matter where the figure retreats, it will be blocked by successive silver wires. There is no way to avoid it.


    "Ghost house again?" The cold voice of the milkshake does not bring a trace of emotion, but the eyes are blood red.


    "Hum, it''s said in the killer world that the addict of JD is a killer. I didn''t expect that he has such a tender side?" The figure joked, but his eyes kept swimming around, looking for the time to break through.


    The milkshake''s eyes were gray and clear.


    Just like watching black-and-white movies, even people are like black-and-white lines, only the bright red blood vessels are suddenly printed in the eyes of milkshakes, which makes him have an impulse.


    Bloodthirsty impulse!


    "It''s been said that to win a JD addict, it has to be faster than lightning. I don''t believe it. I have a chance to have a try today. Look at the water in the legend In a flash, the figure disappeared.


    The milkshake frowned slightly, and the thin figure was clear in his eyes.


    It was a shriveled little old man, thin and without a trace of fat. His speed is really fast, but still can''t escape the eyes of milkshake, even the black sarcoma at the corner of his mouth, can''t escape.


    "The last thing I like is monkeys." The milkshake shook his head, turned and chopped.


    Bang, the silver light exploded, and the figure called monkey by milkshake retreated quickly, flying more than 20 meters away to stop his body.


    "Yes! What a lot of strength The figure was in a frenzy, his arms numb, and blood flowed from the palms of his hands holding the photon blade.


    "Who wants to buy my head?" The sound of the milkshake is buzzing, like the friction of some kind of metal, piercing into the human''s ears, making it more manic and restless.


    "Well, I just want to kill you. How do you know?" The figure finally stood upright, but his legs were shaking.


    Murderous spirit is destroying his nerves and will all the time.


    "To say or not to say is death. I said, "I''ll die happily." The milkshake swayed as he came, and so did his voice. The killer on the other side has the illusion that the whole world is swaying with the milkshake."You If you kill me, the ghost house will not let you go! " Shadow hoarse, the remaining will still do not forget to let him do the last struggle.


    Unfortunately, his body had already been entangled by countless silver wires and could not move any more.


    "Ten thousand ghosts and JD are not classy things, they can''t change the world, they can''t change me!" Milkshake says, the sharp blade in the hand slowly submerges into that killer''s eye.

 Chapter 70

    I do not know when the humid air around the diffuse, thick clouds brewing the first rain before dawn.


    Red light, yellow light, flickering alternately in the dark, accompanied by the audible alarm sound far and near, each other.


    Heaven drug treatment center, high on the roof, constantly falling unknown objects.


    In the flying wreckage of the mecha, a figure is very independent.


    The milkshake tightened the cloth strap on the body. The white strap was stained with brown oil and red blood.


    He took out the milkshake and put it in his pocket.


    "Hiss ~" the light screen shakes. Soon, a fat man appears on the screen with sleepy eyes.


    "What are you doing at night?" The fat man rubbed his eyes and roared very displeased.


    "Old Tang, JD and ten thousand ghosts have attacked me. I want to go to you. The sooner the better." The voice of the milkshake sounded without any emotion, as if he was just describing a very common thing.


    "Damn it The fat man in the picture roared, as if he had just seen clearly that the person in front of him was a milkshake. He couldn''t believe it and said, "what''s the matter?! Why are you so angry? Where are you now? I''ll send a car to pick you up right away. "


    "Gaotaili''s paradise rehab center." Said the milkshake softly.


    "What? Brother, aren''t you?... " The fat man''s eyes stare at the man in the light screen like a God.


    "No nonsense. When will the bus arrive?" Milkshake brow a twist, the fat man in the picture can not help but play a shiver.


    "Well, soon, six minutes to the 13th parking lot of the drug treatment center." Fat person will facial expression astringency, complexion sink coagulate a way.


    "Yes, thank you." With the milkshake finished, the communication was closed without waiting for the fat man to respond.


    "Hu ~" he took a long breath, turned his head to the pieces behind him, and said, "hold on for a while, and you can take a hot bath."


    "Well..." The broken voice was still weak, but it was clear and audible.


    "Let''s go to gate 13." Milkshake, step off the roof.


    At the moment, he is in a good mood.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, in a garden house on the outskirts of the city


    "I said, don''t tell me that you are making a scene in gaotaili drug treatment center tonight just to save a poisonous insect?" The fat man looked at the milkshake with a complicated expression and the pale girl beside him.


    "It was a bit complicated at first, but it became very simple later." Milkshake is very calm to sit on the bedside, while saying, while gently covering the quilt to pieces.


    "Hey, you don''t know who Gao Taili is, do you? If you go to smash his place, it will be a big deal! " The fat man stood by the door and said anxiously.


    The milkshake gently wiped the sweat stains on the broken face with a towel, and then gently said, "you sleep well for a while, I''ll do something, and I''ll be back soon."


    Hearing the milkshake, the broken breath immediately became a little short, and the eyes were also flustered.


    "Don''t be afraid. I said I would take you away, and I will do it. You have to believe me, OK? " The milkshake took the broken hand and said softly.


    Feel that strong and powerful grip, broken eyes also become stable again.


    "Wait You... " The girl reluctantly opened her mouth, but her smile was very real.


    "Don''t worry." The milkshake also smiles with tears in his eyes.


    The fat man suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, so he retreated to the outer room. Until the milkshake came out of the bedroom, he asked, "I''ve never seen you like this before. Who is she?"


    "Lin Sui." The milkshake looked up and the eyes shone like never before.


    "No, that zero mind?" The fat man''s eyes widened again. For him, there were so many accidents tonight.


    "Yes, I found it at last, ha ha." Milkshake smile, but that smile seems to be full of bitterness.


    The fat man picked up a pack of cigarettes from the table and threw one to the milkshake.


    "If it''s her, I can understand what you''ve done. But why is she in the drug treatment center in gaotaili? Besides, she seems to have a lot of poisoning. " The fat man lights his cigarette and throws the lighter to the milkshake.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll talk to you later. However, what I just told you is not a joke. Now the devils have started to attack me. It is obvious that someone in JD is colluding with them. " The milkshake took the lighter thrown by the fat man and lit the cigarette in his hand.


    "It seems that JD has been corrupted, too, damn it!" The fat man scolded.


    "Ha ha, the killer organization is also a machine driven by the dark world and money. Now it''s a troubled time, and the inner circle is full of undercurrents. If you want to survive, you must find a strong backing. " The milkshake took a deep puff.


    "Like ten thousand ghosts?" The fat man frowned.


    "Well, that''s the only way out for killers. But I''m no longer a killer. From tonight on, I''m no longer a killer. " The milkshake raised his head and looked at the fat man with burning eyes."Are you going to stop?" Fat man looked at the milkshake, his face was not surprised. People will be tired of killing people. Even addicts are no exception.


    "No, on the contrary, I just quit the organization. From now on, we will kill people on our own will. " Milkshake''s mouth up, looking at the expression of frozen fat.


    "You don''t want to be that kind of pervert killer, do you?" The fat man stared at the milkshake suspiciously. He didn''t understand what the man was thinking.


    "No, you can understand me as a kind of killer with his own will, just like the swordsman in ancient times." The milkshake is laughing.


    "Are you confused by the fire?" The fat man has a blank face.


    "You will soon understand. Take care of her for me. " Said the milkshake with a smile, twisting out the cigarette ends.


    "Where are you going?" Fat man saw the milkshake he got up to leave, and suddenly felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    "I''ll settle it." Milkshake head does not return to go out, the figure instantly disappeared in the dark.


    ¡­¡­


    When she woke up, it was the afternoon of the next day.


    Activity of the activities of a little sore shoulder, she felt that today''s spirit is particularly good.


    "Milkshake?" Smash tried to shout, she is inconvenient, now want to go to the toilet, if the milkshake can carry her.


    There was a sound of footwork outside. The door opened and a fat man stood at the door.


    "Are you awake? Ha ha, I''m old Tang. You should have seen him in that game. " The fat man said hello with a smile.


    "Ah? Is that you? So you are so fat? Hahaha ~ "Shatian supports her body with her arms. Because she laughs a little hard, her chest fluctuates and her face flushes.


    "It''s also a pretty girl. The milkshake boy is lucky." The fat man thought of it and asked, "are you hungry? I''ll get food right away. Hey, hey. "


    "Ah? Do you have anything delicious? I''m really a little hungry. But what about milkshakes? Where did he go? " Fragmentary side said, while looking behind the fat man.


    "He Ha ha, you''d better eat something first. " The fat man was a little embarrassed with a smile. He could not help looking at the hologram in the middle of the living room.


    On the light screen, the noon news is replaying at this time.


    "Tiantang drug treatment center was attacked by terrorists, and all the staff in the center except the patients were killed..." The announcer''s almost hysterical roar reverberated in the living room.


    ¡­¡­


    The early morning rain evaporates in the afternoon and takes away the heat of the day. There was little residual temperature in the air, and the night came quickly in the cool wind.


    Killer caf ¨¦ - still in ugly handwriting, hanging askew on the door.


    "What would you like to drink today, sir?" Asked the mediocre robot waiter respectfully.


    "Awe of ghosts and gods, rum special. Thank you The milkshake replied with a smile.


    The waiter looked at the customer in front of him with a little doubt, but he still sent the order to the bar professionally.


    "When did the taste change?" As soon as the waiter turned around, a man with blue rimmed glasses appeared opposite the milkshake.


    "Tired of that monotonous feeling, want to change a little exciting." Said the milkshake with a smile.


    "Hehe, everyone likes stimulation, but the risk is also great. Wine is easy to mess up." Instead of calling the waiter, the glasses man looked straight at the milkshake in front of him.


    "As long as you drink enough, you''re not afraid." The milkshake smoothed back the messy hair in front of my forehead.


    "Ha ha, that''s what I said. As long as I drink enough..." Glasses man chewing milkshake words, can''t help but smile.


    "I didn''t do what you told me. Because, I fell in love with the goal. You don''t have to explain anything to the client, because the client has been killed by me. " Milkshake is still smiling at the man with glasses opposite.


    ¡­¡­ For a moment, the air in the cafe seemed to solidify without any sound.


    "In fact, I don''t care that you killed the client. You don''t have to tell me." Last night, the political circles of Tu Xi said, "how many men should you look up from the drug rehabilitation center


    "No, about seventy." The milkshake answered softly.


    "I didn''t count it!"?! Hehe, OK. I admit, you really have a lot to drink, you are very strong. But do you know who Gao Taili is? Commander in chief of the sixth group army of the united government around the solar system The glasses man''s voice was as sharp as a woman''s. his buttocks almost left the chair and yelled at the milkshake.


    "Well, he''s also the largest arms dealer around the solar system, I know that." The milkshake is still calm.


    "You know? You know? You know how to smash his place?! Do you know that you are wanted in black and white? JD''s headquarters are under control! " The glasses man was angry and glared at the milkshake."Hehe, so what?" The milkshake''s eyes narrowed slightly and the cold light flashed.

 Chapter 71

    Huge glass windows are stacked, and the vast universe and stars are outside.


    Weiyuexing Space Fortress is the closest strategic space station to the earth, with 30000 troops.


    All kinds of military materials have to be transported to the earth, and vice versa.


    This is like the throat of the earth, the life gate of defense, and the last space barrier to enter the earth.


    "How''s it going?" In the broad hall like a basketball court, a thick voice sounded out of thin air.


    A light screen lights up in the center of the hall. The light screen is more than three meters high. Just opposite the light screen, an equally tall man stands majestically.


    "Commander Gao, the headquarters of jeffdarkness in the Centaurus galaxy has been controlled by us. At the same time, wanguilou has also sent many elite killers to lay out on the earth. I believe the murderers will be arrested soon." A man in a military uniform in a light screen.


    "Remember, live. I will try him myself The tall man in front of the light screen said maliciously.


    "Yes The soldiers in the picture salute meticulously. Then, his image with the tall man turned away, also disappeared in the open hall.


    "If you dare to smash my Gao family, I''ll see what you can do, huh!" The man swayed his huge body, step by step into the dark.


    ¡­¡­


    On earth, old Shanghai.


    Killer cafe, the ugly font as usual, looks extremely ferocious tonight.


    "Milkshake, we have cooperated for many years. Originally, I hope you can earn enough money, find a good home and live a safe life. But you should not, should not, should not poke such a big basket. If we don''t take you back, the whole organization won''t be able to get around the solar system. " The glasses man slowly raised his right hand, took off the blue glasses and put them into the lens box.


    "Zhong LAN, Zhong LAN, for the sake of working together for many years, I''ll tell you the truth. I came to you today to tell you that I have decided to quit the organization. From now on, JD and I no longer have any relationship, and I''m no longer a killer. If you and the brothers here still regard me as a friend, I urge you to act like you don''t know me and leave here as soon as possible. But if you want to clean up the door for the organization, or if you want to unite with Wangui people to deal with me. Ha ha, then you will certainly miss many good plays in the future. " Milkshake with two legs up, smoking in his mouth, a leisurely look.


    "ZHUGE milkshake, do you really think you can escape? Even if you can escape the pursuit of the dark world, if you want to leave the earth, you must pass through the moon star. How do you want to break through the heavy defense of too high and too far Zhong Lan''s face was very pale when he took off his glasses. Because of the excitement, the blood vessels in his neck became clearly visible.


    "Zhong LAN, do you know the difference between assassins and killers?" Milkshake suddenly sat up straight body, eyes quite some serious staring at the clock blue asked.


    "There''s a fart difference!" The blue bell roared uncontrollably.


    Milkshake looked at Zhong Lan''s angry appearance, suddenly smile and said: "killers are political playthings. On the surface, we kill people for money, but in fact? We are all extensions of the evil tentacles of politicians and warlords. We always say that it is not us who are guilty, but those who use us to kill people. We''re just guns and knives. They''re the executioners. But have you ever thought that when you think so, you have completely abandoned yourself as a human being? "


    Zhong Lan''s body slowly leans back, and finally sticks tightly to the back of the sofa. He didn''t speak. He just pursed his mouth and fixed his eyes on the opposite milkshake.


    "What do you think when you watch the innocent girl die in your hands? Tell yourself that this is just a job, I just take money to do things, what I kill is just a stranger, anyway, if I don''t do it, others will do it Such self - prevarication, hanging a thick curtain on his heart? To seal one''s soul in an endless abyss forever? " The milkshake''s gushing words seemed to fall into some kind of magic spell, and his eyes were shining.


    "What are you trying to say?" Zhong Lan''s eyebrows were locked tightly, and his mouth seemed to ask subconsciously.


    "You know, many of us are haunted by nightmares every day. I''m not a pervert who likes to kill people. Most of the time, I''m bloodthirsty, just because I have no place to vent my dissatisfaction with the reality. I don''t intend to become a Buddha, and I don''t expect to go to heaven after death. However, if I have to continue to kill people, I hope to be able to kill some people who really deserve to be killed. To kill with free will and justice in heart is what I call assassin. A world completely different from a killer. " In the eyes of the milkshake, there seemed to be two fires. The flames scattered, and the blue and black eyes of the clock were red.


    "Hoo ~" a long breath. Zhong Lan''s eyes were dazed and sad.


    Milkshake no longer spoke, just looked at him quietly for a long time.


    "Maybe, the world has fallen so much, maybe, we really can''t continue to contribute to it." Zhong Lan''s voice was very low, as if he was talking to himself."Yes, the rehab center is just the first fire. I have more exciting programs in the future." The milkshake grinned and ground out the cigarette end.


    "Well, I''ve really convinced you. Forget it. Anyway, I can''t beat you. Even if the brothers here go together, it won''t have much effect. Let''s go. " Zhong LAN picked up the glasses from the table and did not rush to put them on. Instead, he rubbed them in his hands.


    "Ha ha, thank you. Tell boss Jeff for me that Gao Tali won''t trouble him any more. However, he still can''t fight the Ghost Tower, ha ha ha. " Smiling, the milkshake got up and left the seat.


    All the customers in the cafe turn around and walk with the milkshake until the milkshake reaches the gate.


    "Milkshake, say sorry to Shatian for me." Zhong LAN didn''t look up, but still focused on his glasses.


    "Tell her in person next time in the game." Milkshake does not return, in the eyes of the public, straight out of the cafe.


    "Ha ha, it''s really inhuman." Zhong LAN murmured, and didn''t pay any attention to the blank eyes of the customers around.


    At this time, a man in a gray jacket poked his head out of the card seat at the back and said, "just let him go. How do you explain to the organization?"


    Zhong LAN slowly put on her glasses, and her eyes became calm and elegant again.


    "Didn''t you hear that? He will find Gao Taili''s trouble soon. Instead of us, let commander Gao solve it by himself. Ha ha. " Zhong LAN once again showed his usual smile.


    The man with the grey jacket seemed to be lost in thought and no longer asked. At this time, Zhong LAN gives a ring finger to the robot waiter not far away.


    "What would you like to drink, sir?" The waiter''s voice was slightly surprised.


    "Absolute force, vodka special, the strongest one. Thank you Zhong LAN raised her head and said with a smile.


    "Isn''t it blueberry juice?" The robot waiter is a little strange. It''s so unusual today.


    "No, I want to try something more exciting. Thank you Zhong Lan said, I don''t know why, all his worries and annoyances just disappeared without a trace, just like a big stone pressed on his chest was moved away, all relaxed.


    "Milkshake, if you''re really the kind of person you call assassin, prove it to me. I will always look at you and witness what you say and do. " Zhong Lan''s heart is silent, his eyes are hidden in the reflection of the lens.


    ¡­¡­


    The bright moon is in the sky, and the summer wind whispers.


    Happy people continue their joy, miserable people continue their misery.


    There is no justice, no compassion and no sympathy in this world.


    Only more and more depraved and depraved.


    However, tonight is different from the past.


    Because there are assassins tonight.


    The wind is still rolling up the erosive air, exposing the ugliness of human beings in the dark.


    In the "star fall" nightclub, there are men and women with excessive hormone secretion everywhere. They temporarily abandon their souls and dedicate their bodies to the crazy dance floor, indulge and squander. They never think about tomorrow.


    The crowd was gradually separated, and a man in his early 30s, with messy hair and a face full of scurf, swayed across the dance floor to a high platform at the bottom of the hall.


    "Please stop." Two tall men cross in front of Hu Zha man, blocking his way. Judging from their figures, they should be half human and half mechanical.


    "Hey, you can be big, can''t you? Get out of the way. I''m going to pee. " The man said with a smiley face and went on without fear.


    Two door gods looked at each other. One of them immediately raised his hand and hit the man who had come to them.


    However, the man just kept away slowly with a smile, and the palm rubbed his shoulder in the past, just like a woman''s frivolous teasing, without the slightest strength.


    Surprised, the man turned quickly to catch the man who forced in. Unexpectedly, he was bumped into by another guard''s door god, and the two people were so inexplicably hugged together that they could not be separated in any case.


    "What the hell?" One of the door gods scolded.


    "Damn it! What are you touching me for? " Another door god''s face showed his disgust.


    The next second, they all turned their heads to one side, glaring at the man who had just played with them.


    "Hey, what are you staring at me for? You two are a good match." The man said, with a dirty smile on his face.


    "Fuck you!"


    "Dry!"


    The two door gods struggled to get away from each other, but somehow, the harder they tried, the tighter they became.


    "Don''t try so hard, be gentle with each other. Ha ha ha. " Hu zhanan grinned obscenely and walked slowly up the steps.

 Chapter 72

    With a loud noise, the door of the glass stand was knocked open. Four or five strong men in black suits and sunglasses flew in and fell into the center of the stand. One fell directly on the coffee table, smashing the glass steel coffee table.


    "Who is it?" Several armed men with sunglasses quickly backed back, protecting a man and four women on the sofa behind them.


    "Your uncle." A bearded man replied with a smile, stepping slowly into the door.


    "Damn it Several guards scolded and set up their pulse guns. However, without waiting for them to pull the trigger, countless thin lines suddenly appeared between them and the husha man, and the silver light flashed.


    "What''s the matter?" Exclaimed the first guard who wanted to pull the trigger. He suddenly found that his fingers were completely disobeyed, and the muzzle of the pulse gun in his hand was turning to him strangely.


    "What are you guys doing here? Do you fly in groups? Why don''t you dance on the dance floor? " Hu said, shaking his left hand.


    In an instant, all the pulse guns in the hands of the people were broken into several sections, and then the huge force from the steel wire smashed all the sunglasses guards in front of them.


    The glass on the grandstand broke, and the guards lost their center of gravity, mixed with flying debris, fell into the middle of the dance floor.


    "Ah ~!" A few women in the grandstand screamed like crazy, matching the high pitched tune outside the grandstand. It was very lively.


    "Who are you! What do you want to do? " A fat man with a face full of flesh shakes all over his body because of fear. He asks in a shaking voice.


    The women who had just surrounded him all rushed out of the stands. It''s obvious that the girls are very smart. Such ruthless characters certainly don''t come to them. It''s OK to run.


    There were only a few stiff guards left in the stands, as well as fat men in flower underpants who were limping on the sofa.


    He was just enjoying the service of women, and he didn''t have enough time to reflect the sudden changes, so that his trousers were still at his feet and he didn''t have time to put them on.


    "Me? Ah, sorry, sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. In the next Zhuge milkshake, everyone calls me an addict. Although I''m officially divorced from JD, my nickname is still valid. " Milkshake came to fat boy''s face, and there was a curved dagger on his right hand.


    "Wait ~..." Wait, I, I''m Gao Taili''s son, don''t you know? I... " Fat boy said with his hands in front of him.


    "Kao Ling, of course I know, otherwise I won''t come to you." Milkshake said with a smile, stepped on the fat boy''s trousers and pushed his fat body to the ground.


    "Wait a minute, if you want money, I have a lot of money. You can take as much as you want. If you hurt me, my father won''t let you go..." Kao Ling''s fat body is shivering on the ground, and his speech is much more clever than just now.


    The dagger of milkshake swayed in front of fat boy, and the sight of Kao Ling swayed with it.


    "Of course I want money, but I have to have my life to spend it. Ha ha, you say so The voice of the milkshake was calm as usual, but the last word was completely covered up by the sharp scream of the fat man lying on the ground.


    At this time, the music in the dance hall had been closed, and there was no one in the middle of the dance floor, except for the stiff bodies lying on the ground. All the guests, together with the staff, stood far away from the outside of the dance floor, raised their heads, looked at the high stands with frightened eyes, and their ears were constantly resounding with harsh screams.


    A moment later, the scream suddenly stopped, and everyone''s heart seemed to be tightened at the same time. Fear was written on everyone''s face.


    Soon, hundreds of people from the defense forces of moon star flooded the nightclub inside and outside. Police can only stay far away from the periphery, pulling the yellow line to evacuate the crowd.


    When the officer in charge of leading the team stepped into the grandstand above the dance floor, his pace was also sluggish.


    Kao Ling''s body is lying on his back on the sofa in the middle of the room, his trousers are beside his feet, and there are pieces of glass all around. It''s just his head, but it''s gone.


    The officer looked at the corpse in front of him with a gloomy face, and his eyes were at a loss. "Who on earth would have the courage to take Gao Taili''s little son for an operation?"?! Is it?... "


    Suddenly, a soldier in charge of checking and cleaning up the scene yelled, "look, there''s a sign here!"


    The Officer immediately regained his mind and came to the soldier and looked in the direction of his fingers.


    It''s a corner of the ceiling, and it''s graffiti with some blackened blood.


    Although the picture is a little rough and the painter is also very poor, it still does not affect the understanding of the viewer.


    The picture shows a huge crab with two big tongs raised high and a cigarette in its mouth.


    When the officer''s eyes swam to the crab''s right foot, a line of small words made his pupils shrink instantly.


    Addicts, Zhuge milkshakesNight, still noisy, crowded streets, a sloppy figure fleeting.


    There is only a faint smell of blood, leaving traces in the air.


    ¡­¡­


    "What are you talking about?" A huge roar reverberated in the wide hall, and the impact of the sound wave made the light screen in the middle of the room tremble.


    "I''m sorry, commander. Damn it! My subordinates should die... " The officer in the light screen bent 90 degrees and repeated his apologies like a repeater.


    "ZHUGE milkshake..."! I''ll tear you to pieces sooner or later! " In Gao''s voice, anger has already covered sadness. He can''t bear the pain of losing his son, but he can''t bear being humiliated again and again!


    The officer in the light screen still lowered his head and recited the great compassion mantra that he could understand. The big beads of sweat slipped from the tip of his nose, and he didn''t feel it at all.


    "Strengthen the guard and issue a reward order at the same time. Anyone who can capture the devil alive can be promoted by his whole family and granted the hereditary title of Wei Yue aristocrat! " Gao Taili''s voice gradually calmed down, but his words were like thunder in the plain, which made the officer in the light screen suddenly raise his head.


    To get the title of Weiyue aristocrat is equivalent to joining the big family of Gaojia, which is equivalent to becoming the ruling class of the solar system.


    It''s a step up!


    "This..." The officer was a little absent-minded. Obviously, he couldn''t believe what commander Gao said just now.


    "What are you doing?"?! Go and do something for me Gao Taili roared, and the officer in the picture suddenly woke up and saluted with a red face: "yes


    ¡­¡­


    Three hours later, the entire solar rim was shocked by the news.


    As long as we can capture that guy alive, the planet and beauty will be like searching for things. What a temptation?! How shocking?!


    Countless Desperado began to rub their hands, in the head with their own extravagant future.


    Soldiers, police, gangsters, anyone who has absolute confidence in their own force, are all ready to move, imagining how to open the door to heaven.


    Only a small number of people remain calm, they watch the impetuous world become more manic.


    "Crazy, crazy, people outside are crazy! Now you can see teams of people in the streets and alleys, eager to dig three feet to find out the Zhuge milkshake. " Said a woman with wine red hair, gnashing her teeth.


    "Red leaf, they are looking for them. We drink our wine. What''s the matter, ha ha." A square faced man sat opposite the woman and said calmly. A few dishes and two bottles of beer were on the table in front of him.


    "Hey, I say you. I was stabbed in the eye by him last time. Don''t you want to take revenge at all?" The woman named Hongye is just like her name. She is all in wine red.


    Wine red tight long skirt outlines a hot figure, a pair of bright glasses on a white red face is particularly provocative. It''s a natural beauty.


    Drinking with such a woman, I''m afraid any man will appear restless.


    However, he was very calm, or he had been used to it for a long time.


    "Revenge? Ha ha, if I have this idea, I won''t stop you from helping the old ghost. " Kongmi gently pressed the gauze on his left eye, and the slight tingling came immediately, which made his hand tremble.


    "Is he really that scary? You don''t even have the courage to fight in the first World War? " Red leaves frown, small mouth pout up look very lovely.


    "Hehe, Hongye, how long have you been in Wangui?" Kongmi didn''t answer Hongye''s question, but turned the topic aside.


    "Well, it''s more than six years. What''s the matter? In other words, it seems that you have been in ghosts for a long time. " Red leaf said, while taking the waiter over the milk tea.


    "Well, yes, I was one of the first killers to join the ten thousand ghosts. At that time, the ten thousand ghosts building was really awed by ghosts and gods. Tut tut." Kong Mi''s eyes could not help floating out of the window, a leisurely look.


    "Yes? It''s said that the three founders of Wangui are all first-class. " Red leaf stirs the milk tea in the cup and says with her cheek in her hand.


    "That''s right, black grain, ghost guard, and Lei Yao are all top-notch experts." Kongmi took back his eyes, reached for the bottle, pushed it with his thumb, and the beer bubbled out.


    "I haven''t seen Guishou or leiwu. It''s a pity." Red leaves have a melancholy expression.


    "Ha ha, it''s really a pity that rhubarb and Xiaohuang are basically in charge of the Wangui building now, and adults with black stripes have rarely appeared. As for Lord Guishou and Lord leizhi, they both left the organization because they disagreed with Lord heiwen on the development of ten thousand ghosts. " Kongmi poured the beer into the glass and took it up to drink.


    "Good? Look at your face, it seems very bad Red leaf teases a way."Well, drinking depends on the mood. By the way, you just asked me why I didn''t have the courage to fight against Zhuge milkshake, right Hole density.


    "Well, yes?" red autumnal leaves.


    "Ha ha, yes, Zhuge milkshake can''t be done with too many people. Why do I talk about the three ghosts? Maybe you don''t know, but I''ve seen them do it with my own eyes. Although it''s only once, I''m very impressed. Among them, the way of fighting with ghost guards is particularly unique. He''s a well-known jujitsu master, and what''s his weapon, guess? " Kongmi suddenly sold the pass, and the red leaf who was listening attentively was stunned.


    "Shit! Come on! Don''t grin Red leaf falls the cup.


    "Ha ha, don''t be angry. Let me tell you, the weapon of the ghost guard is steel wire! " In kongmi''s eyes, the expression of red leaf solidified instantly.


    "What do you mean?! How is that possible? " Red leaf surprised to cover mouth with hand, can''t believe ground looking at hole dense.


    "Although I was only surprised to see the ghost guard''s technique, it was unique. There are too many traces of the ghost guard on Zhuge''s milk shake. I suspect that he probably learned from himself... " Before kongmi finished, a robot waiter came up to him, held a light screen respectfully, and said, "excuse me, sir, would you like to try our new cocktail?"


    "New products?" Kongmi looked up at the light screen.


    "That''s right, our specialty is rum, awe of ghosts and gods!" The neutral voice of the robot waiter is Landau.


    Kong Mi''s eyes suddenly brightened.

 Chapter 73

    That night, I was carrying a bloody head.


    That night, he stood in the rain.


    I said: "don''t get in the way, god Buddha has no eyes, I am more ruthless!"


    But the master said, "the killer is merciless, the assassin is affectionate!"


    I was stunned. I didn''t know what my uncle was talking about. However, tears were pouring out like a flood.


    That night, ghosts and gods were in awe.


    That night, master.


    ¡­¡­


    On the top of a 108 story skyscraper, the night wind roars.


    "Please, whatever you want, don''t kill me, don''t kill me ~!" A man in a suit huddled in the corner, his eyes full of fear.


    "What a beautiful night. Unfortunately, I can only see the gray. Oh, what a pity. " Shake the body milkshake, slowly toward the corner of the man.


    "I beg you, please, I really didn''t do anything bad. I just took black money. Gao Taili forced me to do it. I was forced, I was forced..." The man''s voice got stuck and his neck was covered with silver thread.


    "I''m not a judge, you''re not a defendant, and there''s no lawyer here. How can you defend?" Milkshake do not look at the corner of the man, just enjoy the night alone.


    "I There are A lot of Money ~... " The man forced the pain on his neck and squeezed out a few words from his teeth.


    "Don''t mention money to me, OK, I''m not a killer, vulgar?" The milkshake glared at the man in the corner and said.


    The night wind is whistling, blowing the messy hair of the milkshake more messy, no hairstyle to speak of.


    Milkshake squinted at the endless darkness in the distance for a long time and said, "I''m an assassin, not a killer. I only kill the right people. You''re one of the VIPs in the rehab center. I''m following that. Ha ha. " Milkshake turned his head and looked at the man in the corner with a smile. His pupils dilated instantly and the warm liquid soaked his crotch.


    "Ah ~!" The scream rang out and disappeared again in the night wind.


    Zhuge milkshake, still at large, is still making one murder after another. And those who died miserably in his hands were all distinguished people.


    The streets are full of people looking for milkshakes. In dozens of video channels, new trends of milkshake crimes and repeated reward orders will be broadcast every once in a while.


    However, with the passage of time and the constant occurrence of blood cases, people have gradually calmed down from the initial fanaticism and fear. Someone started to go back to the list of people killed by milkshakes these days and analyze the hidden connections.


    I don''t know when and where it came out that Zhuge milkshake is a reincarnation of the night God, who specializes in killing evil people at night. All those who commit great evils will inevitably be visited by him.


    In the modern era of highly developed human science and technology, it is inconceivable that such a legend will emerge. This can only show that the milkshake''s behavior is more and more close to the legend, and it has a profound impact on people''s psychology.


    Under the influence of this kind of influence, people began to believe and accept the legend, and spread it more widely. Just like a single spark, it spreads rapidly.


    Zhuge milkshake, night travel to kill God, he let the good people sleep more safely, and let those evil people with many crimes have no place to sleep!


    ¡­¡­


    "You seem to like this wine?" Looking at the red and black liquid in kongmi''s cup, Hongye couldn''t help being a little distracted.


    "Yes, I think killer coffee shop is really a creative place. This cup of awe is amazing." With that, Kong Mi gently raised his glass and poured the liquid into his mouth. His face was very pleasant.


    "Is it that good? Look at your virtue, cut Hongye looks at kongmi with disdain.


    "You won''t understand, that kind of happiness belongs to addicts, ha ha ha!" Kongmi said with a hearty smile.


    "I can''t stand you. Hey, you heard about the one who''s spreading fierce outside now." Red leaf suddenly mysterious way.


    "Well, the rumor of killing gods at night? My ears are cocooned. " Kongmi continued to taste the nectar in his glass.


    "Do you know? Recently, more and more people have begun to give up the search, and many people have started to support him in turn. It''s amazing The expression of red leaf is like a child, two eyes are shining.


    "Yes, it''s amazing. This already decadent world, because of his series of bloody actions, has a trace of vitality Kongmi''s eyes passed through the glass, gazing intently at the liquid in it.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange? Not only did the people of JD keep silent, but also many killers in ten thousand ghosts didn''t take on the task of crusading against milkshakes. It''s incredible. " Red leaf a face excitedly says.


    "Well, what do you think? If it were you, would you take on the task of crusading? " Kongmi looked at the red leaves with great interest."Me? I''m not going to take on that kind of mission. Now I think it''s a good choice to watch him perform. " Red leaf a face is satisfied, see of hole dense can''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?! What''s so funny? Hum Red leaf puffed up her cheeks and was very dissatisfied with kongmi''s ridicule.


    "I said, don''t you think Zhuge milkshake is a hero?" Kong Mi said, looking at the red leaf with a smile.


    "Hero, what a head you are! You think it was hundreds of years ago? There are no heroes in this era. Funny! He''s just a special killer. " The red leaf full face flushes of explain a way, her face flushes of appearance appear more delicate and charming and moving.


    "Hahaha, what are you excited about? Is it the spring heart sprouting? " He joked.


    "You one eyed devil, are you tired of living?" Red leaves raise their glasses to smash.


    "Ha ha ha, OK, I''m not kidding you." COMEY raised his hand to surrender.


    "Well! Silly joke, drunkard red autumnal leaves.


    "Ha ha, however, I should feel the same as you. He is really special, so special that he can''t be called a killer any more." Said comy, fiddling with his glass.


    "Oh? It''s not a killer. What''s that? Don''t you think he''s a hero? " Red leaf stares big eyes, looking at Kong Mi who is focusing on playing with the wine cup.


    "Great hero? That kind of thing does not exist, even if it exists, it is meaningless. Zhuge milkshake is no longer a killer. As for what he is, you and I know very well. That''s the existence of killers, the real awe of ghosts and gods. " After that, he poured the wine into his mouth.


    Red leaves quietly looking at him, silent. She knew that what Kumi swallowed was not only wine, but also tears.


    What every assassin wants is justice.


    The scenery there is so beautiful and amazing!


    He''s not a drunkard. He''s not a junkie. He''s drunk. He''s completely drunk.


    "Red leaf, I really envy him." He buried his head in his arms and sobbed softly.


    Red leaves silent, just tightly bite their lower lip. No one knows the persistence and pride in kongmi''s heart better than her. However, it''s not easy to be an assassin? How easy is it to go against the trend?


    Without absolute force, all the good wishes and all the just ideals are nothing but a mirror, vulnerable.


    The reality is so cruel that countless boys with dreams and justice sigh and die of depression.


    "ZHUGE milkshake, if you are really the assassin in our heart, prove it to us. Komi and I will always follow you and witness your legend Red leaf eyes firmly looking out of the window, word by word said.


    Comy stopped sobbing and looked up in surprise.


    Three eyes crisscross, the next second, Kong Mi''s face flushed with laughter.


    "Yes, if you are really an assassin, prove it to us. Use your assassin''s way to guide us forward and forward again!" Kongmi was meditating in his heart.


    "Boss, give me a drink, too. Ghosts and gods are in awe!" Red leaf raised her right hand, her fiery red figure in the dim light of the cafe, like a dazzling light.


    ¡­¡­


    In the early morning, more than a dozen spaceships slowly left the Pujiang port of old Shanghai and headed for the weiyuexing fortress.


    There are fleets of this size almost every day. No matter where their final destination is, the moon star will be their first stop.


    Inspection, tax payment and customs clearance are all indispensable.


    "Recently, the inspection has become more and more strict. What a sin." A man with a moustache is making a final inventory in front of his brain.


    "Yes, in more than a week, more than 100 political and warlords have died. Now the satellite of the moon is in a state of first-class alert." A tall man with glasses said helplessly.


    "You say, is that rumor true?" Mustache suddenly stopped his work and turned to the tall man.


    "Ha, who knows, but I hope it''s true." The tall man laughingly carried the box on the shelf.


    "Well, actually, I think so. Don''t you think so? The more advanced human technology is, the less faith there is. " Mustache''s expression was quite serious.


    "You''re right. The world today is really rotten." The tall man said as he patted the dust on his body.


    "Ah, by the way, it''s time for the morning news. I almost forgot!" Moustache yelled and quickly cut out a light screen from his brain.


    "Wow, I forgot. Look, what''s new with the milkshake last night?" The tall man immediately threw away his goods and ran to mustache.


    Two people focus on the screen, as if fans are waiting for their idol to appear, nervous and eager.


    "The morning news is now on, ladies and gentlemen. The frightening night tour, killing God, had a new action last night! It was Minister Li Yunde of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs who was killed this time... " The announcer''s voice sounded in the light screen, without the slightest languid tiredness in the morning. It was like being beaten with chicken blood. It stated the bloody storm just happened last night in a very high tone."Is that Li Yunde, like commander Gao''s son-in-law?" Moustache frowned suddenly.


    "Seriously, I feel like something big is going to happen..." The tall man said blankly.


    The ship shuddered and began to slow down.


    Not far from the astronomical window, the moon star fortress is clearly visible.

 Chapter 74

    There are dozens of shining docking channels on the space station, and the spacecraft coming from the earth are completing the docking orderly.


    There are merchant ships and cargo ships in these ships. However, whether you are people or goods, routine inspection is the same.


    "Come on! Come on! Line up A mechanical soldier stood at the door of the security check, holding a two meter long laser gun in his hand. The black muzzle of the gun swept over people''s heads from time to time. The atmosphere was particularly tense.


    "Your glasses, sir?" A woman soldier in charge of the security check motioned to the man in front of him to take off his glasses.


    "Ah ~, sorry, beautiful lady, my eyes are allergic to light. This glasses is a limited edition of the popular science music therapeutic lens. It has many connections with the nerves of my eyes. If I take them off..." The face of the man with blue glasses was embarrassed.


    The female soldier shrugged helplessly and said, "well, sir, your luggage is OK. Please go through this door to the rest area."


    "Thank you. Your kindness is as impressive as your beauty." The man said with a smile and bowed gracefully.


    Obviously, the female soldier was quite satisfied with the flattery of this kind of handsome gentleman. She could not help but chuckled and handed the man''s luggage.


    The man took the luggage, turned away with a smile, and soon disappeared in the crowd.


    For a space station like this to dock with a port, there are four satellite satellites, which are arranged on the four corners of the fortress.


    The area of the fortress is about 60-70 square kilometers, which is equivalent to a medium-sized city.


    "Just turn left at the intersection ahead." The man gently helped the glasses on the bridge of his nose and said to the robot driver in the driver''s seat.


    "No problem, sir." The robot replied cheerfully that the shuttle car drifted to the left in an instant.


    After a while, the shuttle car carrying the man with blue glasses drove into a square area. There are green belts all around, and there is a huge fountain in the middle of the square.


    "Thank you for your ride ~!" The robot driver respectfully returns the credit card to the man, and the door of the shuttle car slowly opens.


    The man with glasses put the card into his coat pocket, stepped out of the car door and walked towards the hotel opposite the square.


    The check-in process was very smooth. Soon, the man was led down to the room on the 12th floor by the guide robot.


    Bang shut the door, Zhong LAN leaned against the wall and let out a long breath.


    Then he put his luggage in a corner of the living room, and searched the room carefully.


    After confirming that there was no monitoring device, he left his coat on the bed and went into the bathroom.


    Gently close the bathroom door, Zhong LAN takes off his glasses and puts them by the sink.


    Suddenly, a beam of light from the blue glasses shot, hit the opposite mirror. The light curtain is spread and spread on the mirror surface, raising a light mist.


    "I''ve checked. No problem. Come out." Zhong Lan''s face can''t see what expression is, just say quietly.


    The figure in the mirror shakes for a while, and the surface wrapped by the light curtain is like a lake, with layers of light waves. A figure gradually becomes clear in the light waves.


    As if from a fairy tale, a strange man slowly raised his head in the mirror.


    Messy hair, sparse Hu dregs, a pair of unruly eyes in the cold light flash away. The so-called people in the mirror, not others, is the night tour kill God, Zhuge milkshake.


    Without any sound, the milkshake passed through the sparkling mirror, jumped into the bathroom and came to Zhong Lan''s side.


    "Tut Tut, your mirror technology is really amazing." The milkshake, as always, said with a smile.


    "Don''t talk about those useless ones. Please wash them quickly. You will be recognized when you go out like this." Zhong LAN frowned and seemed dissatisfied with the smooth tone of the milkshake.


    "Ha ha, I''ll do as you say." Milkshake is still indifferent to the appearance, said while undressing into the shower room.


    Zhong Lan said nothing, but picked up the blue glasses on the side of the sink and wiped them gently.


    There was the sound of water in the shower room and the groan of milkshakes.


    "If you succeed in killing Gao Taili this time, I will leave JD and go away with you and Shatian." Zhong LAN looked at himself in the mirror and said word by word.


    "What ~ Because of the sound of the water, the milkshake didn''t seem to hear Zhong Lan''s words and cried in the shower room.


    "Nothing Zhong Lan also shouts a response, at the same time, looking at himself in the mirror, showing a knowing smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Weiyue star is the place where Gao Taili covers the sky. As the commander in chief of the fortress, he has the power of life and death. As the gateway of the earth, Weiyue star firmly controls the trade and material exchange of the whole earth. It can be said that the earth is the back garden of Gao''s private house.


    However, the fire in the backyard is the most depressing thing.It''s hard for the owner of the garden to kill the ashes of the earth.


    It has been nearly half a month since the reward order was released. Not only did not catch the damn addict, but many people began to support Zhuge milkshake openly. In recent days, the rumors are even more depressing. Every time he hears these words, Gao Taili seems to be going crazy and becomes angry.


    And these words and sentences, also became the forbidden language of Weiyue star fortress, everyone can''t speak.


    "The commander roared inside again..." A soldier looked up at the ceiling and said, with the sound of falling things and the roar of wild animals.


    "Well, the girl just sent up is miserable. I don''t know how to die. " Another guard shook his head and sighed.


    "Every time the commander gets angry, he has to find a girl to vent his anger. Instead of doing so, it''s better to replace him with an artificial person and protect the environment." Looking at the ceiling, the soldier continued to raise his neck.


    "Shh ~, if you are heard by the commander, it will blow your head at once." The soldier next to him waved his hand to the man who was talking nonsense and motioned him to stop.


    "Why? Do you smell anything? " The soldier who had been looking up suddenly said, but as soon as his voice fell, his eyes turned and he fell to the ground, unconscious.


    "Bad..." The soldiers nearby fell forward before they could open the gas mask.


    Colorless, tasteless and silent, a square faced man suddenly appeared beside the fallen soldier.


    At this time, on the staircase of the corridor, a woman in red flashed out.


    "All the surveillance systems are done. The security system is temporarily down." The woman smiles and makes a V-shaped gesture to the man with a square face.


    "Well, I''m ok now. This is the guard of the last gate." The man narrowed his eyes and said with a smile.


    At this time, the elevator door on the right side of the two suddenly opened, and a man came out shaking his body.


    The man with a square face and the woman in red looked at each other, laughed and didn''t speak. They just waited quietly on both sides of the gate.


    "Kongmi, Hongye, thank you! And take me to thank my brothers who have supported me. " The man said with a smile, his hair with wax one by one comb to the back of his head, a pair of white face showing a very refreshing smile.


    "You''re welcome. It''s up to you." He grinned.


    "Come on, milkshake! Don''t let us down. " Hongye raised her pink fist and flushed her face.


    "Don''t worry!" Milkshake raised his hands and opened the door in front of him.


    He could clearly hear the wild animal roar coming from the end of the corridor.


    "Today, let me tell the world what an assassin is!" The sound of milkshake reverberated in the empty corridor for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Bang!" Two shadows were heavily hit to fly out, cold light crisscross, silver dancing beside the milkshake.


    There is nothing else in the black-and-white world, only the blood red which is constantly breaking away.


    "Yes The strong force is transmitted like lightning through the silver steel wire. Anyone who touches the steel wire can''t help bleeding.


    "Blood dancing silver snake!" The sound of the milkshake is like the friction of metal, rolling up endless murderous gas.


    His left hand turned into a virtual shadow, and the silver of the milkshake rushed out like the tide to the last wave of guards in the hall.


    In an instant, a blood wall bloomed in front of the milkshake.


    Blood like a waterfall, with countless fragmented human remains, spilled all over the hall.


    Milkshake stepped on the greasy floor and approached the big bed in the middle step by step.


    On the bed was a girl who had already breathed, with white liquid left at the corner of her mouth. It was obviously caused by heart failure caused by an overdose of some drug.


    Beside the bed was a giant man nearly three meters tall, glaring at the slowly coming milkshake.


    "You finally show up!" Gao Taili said with almost gnashing teeth.


    "Yes, how to say it? This should be called an unexpected encounter. " The milkshake frowned, as if thinking about the right wording.


    "ZHUGE milkshake!" High too from a roar, spacious room echo everywhere, deafening.


    "Shit! You call the soul? So loud The milkshake frowned and covered his ears.


    "Well! Don''t you call yourself a night killer? Today, I''m going to tear you to pieces in front of all the people on earth, so that those who don''t open their eyes know who is their real master! " As soon as Gao Taili raised his hand, a light screen appeared behind him, and countless media signals were connected one after another.


    "Ha ha ha, do you want to broadcast it live? That''s great. I''ve long wanted to make a textbook video about Assassin''s assassination, but I''ve been suffering from no suitable case. You''ve really given me a golden opportunity. " The milkshake grinned brightly, with the same momentum."Good, good! Zhuge milkshake, I''ll let you know what fear is today Gao Taili''s eyes were wide open, the corners of his mouth were torn, and his back was suddenly raised, like a camel''s hump, all the way to his neck.


    "Transforming people?" The pupils of the milkshake immediately contracted like needles.

 Chapter 75

    Sixteen channels have been connected one after another. They are from the top media on the 16 planets around the solar system, including the voice of the earth channel from earth.


    People in charge of various media are at a loss. They don''t know what happened to the emergency broadcast request sent by commander Gao. When the picture came, people couldn''t help taking a breath of air.


    The rooms in the picture are better than those in the slaughterhouse, and the strong visual impact makes some people who are less determined vomit on the spot.


    "Well, what''s going on?" Ford, who is in charge of the voice of the earth channel, said with a twitch in the corner of his mouth that he was completely stunned by the scene on the screen.


    Just when everyone was surprised and at a loss.


    Ju Han in the picture said, "listen to the media. From now on, I will tell you all the details of what happened in this room. And all you have to do is broadcast it to me in real time. I want everyone to see for themselves how I crushed him! This arrogant killer


    "This, this voice is commander Gao?! God, what does he look like? " A female anchor couldn''t help exclaiming and slumped on the ground.


    "Hiss ~" Ford couldn''t help taking a deep breath. After a little calm, he said, "hurry up and do as commander Gao said. If you want to survive... "


    The people who were still in a daze just now woke up and rushed to their posts.


    For a time, 16 studio rooms scattered on 16 planets were in a mess.


    ¡­¡­


    On the highest square of Weiyue star fortress, the crowd had already surrounded it. On the huge light screen suspended above the square, a death fight is slowly beginning.


    "I''ll tear you to pieces in front of everyone!" The body shape already twisted Gao Taili said maliciously, his eyes protruded, the pupils had completely dispersed, leaving only the terrible white eyes.


    "Ha ha, won''t your back hurt? It''s such a big lump. " Milkshake still said slowly, completely ignoring the threat of the opposite monster.


    "Pain? Well, what do you know? This is the latest technology from the Dragon tribe, muscle evolution, you will soon understand its power High too leave sneer a way, but that smile is really uglier than cry.


    "Dragon? No, you don''t look like a dragon after you change? It''s kind of like maggots. Ha ha ha. " The bad habit of sucking milkshakes remains unchanged, and all kinds of acrimony can be said to come at hand.


    "ZHUGE milkshake! Go to hell In the face of such a rogue, Gao Taili can''t bear it. His roaring body expands instantly. The two hump shaped sarcomas on the back suddenly made a dull sound, and the neck of Gao Taili immediately swelled. The deafening sound waves came out like tides, and the glass in the room was smashed.


    "You''d better die twice first." The milkshake said softly, but his eyes turned into two groups of blood red, and the fierce murderous spirit rushed out instantly.


    The original huge sound wave was as if it had been crushed out of thin air, and it stopped in an instant.


    Gao Taili instinctively stepped back. It was obvious that the murderous spirit released by the opposite man was beyond his understanding.


    "Damn it! How dare a little killer be so arrogant? " Commander Gao was eager to crush his steel teeth. His arms suddenly bowed back and made a sudden effort.


    "Dong Dong ~!" Two invisible waves of air, like shells flying out, pointed directly at the milkshake.


    As soon as the milkshake was twisted, countless silver threads rose on both sides.


    "Go A burst of drink, thin line flying, milkshake silver formed two continuous rotation crisscross of the fine net, will be murderous two waves immediately smash.


    "How could it be?" Gao Tali''s eyes widened, obviously unable to accept the fact that his self satisfied killing move was resolved.


    "Entanglement!" Milkshake does not intend to give the opponent any breathing opportunities, left hand manipulation of the silver wire, straight away from the high too.


    "The beauty of thinking!" The two silver snake''s eyes were like the roar of a giant silver snake.


    The steel wire and the fan are fighting in the same place.


    And the 16 media from the 16 planets are meticulously broadcasting the pictures. All eyes were fixed on the screen within reach of their eyes, and they were absorbed in the most high-profile assassination in history.


    "These doors won''t last long. I can only hold them for ten minutes!" Red leaf is sweating at this time, and a pair of jade hands are flying on the light screen.


    "It doesn''t matter. The gas in the hall on the first floor is enough to block them for a few minutes. Besides, the elevator is useless, and there are JD brothers on the third and fourth floors. " Kongmi stood with his back to Hongye, with a confident smile on his face.


    At this time, at the foot of kongmi and Hongye, at the end of the corridor on the third and fourth floors, more than a dozen shadows were quietly lurking.


    "Brother Zhong LAN, all the organs have been set up." A girl with short hair slowly walked out of the shadow, dressed in a capable strong suit, her eyes filled with excitement."Well, thank you. Anyway, we have to fight for more time for the milkshake." Zhong LAN holds the glasses on the bridge of his nose and looks firmly at the light screen beside him.


    On the screen, the fight between milkshake and Gao Taili is going on fiercely.


    "No way! Your broken wire won''t get close to me at all Gao Tali waved his arms wildly, and the manic air was raging in the room, which made people unable to breathe. Wave after wave of sound wave attacks are closely following the wavering body shape of the milkshake, while the flying silver wire is still unable to cross the absolute field created by the high arm.


    Suddenly, milkshake stopped dodging, left hand back to draw, countless silver back in front of the body.


    "What? Did you give up? Are you finally aware of your incompetence? Ha ha ha Gao Tali laughs wildly, as if the world has stepped on its own feet.


    But the milkshake did not seem to hear the voice of Gao Taili at all. He just looked at the silver wire in his hand with very complicated eyes.


    "Well! What''s the number one for JD? Addicts? Night tour kill God? Ha ha ha, it''s ridiculous. It''s just a clown! " Gao Taili is very happy at this time. Soon, he will establish his own absolute martial arts in the hearts of the people around the solar system! Let those people who are lucky and rebellious completely despair!


    "The master said that the killers are people, and silver snakes are enough." The voice of the milkshake sounded faintly, which was different from the murderous atmosphere just now. At this time, the milkshake seemed to have lost its entity, just like a shadow abandoned by the dark, standing abruptly in the room.


    "What are you talking about?" Gao Taili frowned. It was obvious that such a line was not what he expected to hear.


    However, the milkshake continued to say deliberately: "master also said that if the assassin wants to kill, it can''t be regarded as a human being, but a demon that makes trouble in the world."


    "You''re dying, and there''s so much nonsense!" Gao Taili is very unhappy with the nonsense of milkshake.


    "Since it''s not human in front of me, master, I should be able to use the ghost lock." The voice of the milkshake fell and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    In a flash, Gao Taili''s face changed dramatically!


    Just before the milkshake, countless silver threads suddenly gathered together and twisted into a bright silver chain as thick as an arm at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "What?" Gao Tali couldn''t believe what happened in front of him. The chain was like a living creature, winding up the body of the milkshake.


    And at this time, Zhuge milkshake, has already faded the body''s manic murderous, replaced by endless surging fighting!


    "Shifu said that this iron lock was built in the prosperous Tang Dynasty 1700 years ago. It was once the personal weapon of Li Yuanfang, a famous Great Xia all over the world." As the milkshake said, he twisted the dagger on his right hand to one end of the chain.


    "The master also said that I happen to be Li, and it''s passed down from generation to generation that I''ve given this chain knife to me." The milkshake rubbed the flowing silver lock, and there was a frightful light in his eyes.


    "Unfortunately, I dare not wake it up all the time, for fear that the blood of those innocent people will disgrace the reputation of my ancestors. However, at this moment, I can finally hold my head up and say to him with pride, "ghost lock", the descendants of the Li family are here. Today, I want to invite you to go out of the mountain and kill the demons! " The sound of milkshakes, accompanied by the clank of iron locks, reverberates in the ears of the whole world.


    At this moment, the treacherous people are deterred and the evil spirits are scared!


    Red leaves burst into tears, and kongmi held his breath.


    Zhong LAN slowly took off his glasses, carefully wrapped them and put them into his arms. Behind him are more than ten pairs of unswerving eyes and boundless murderous spirit.


    And far away on the earth in a seaside cottage, a girl with long hair drooping pale face, is quietly tears.


    "ZHUGE milkshake! ~"I don''t know who, in the highest square of Weiyue star, called out such a voice.


    Then, it was like the tide of the general continuous shouting!


    "Kill that damned warlord!" Sixteen planets, almost at the same time sounded the same voice.


    "We support you!" Countless people roared in front of the light screen.


    "Milkshake! Come on Red leaf cried.


    "Come on! come on. Come on Kongmi clenched his teeth, his heart beating wildly.


    "Come on! Kill him! Keep your promise Zhong LAN read silently, staring at the light screen.


    "Milkshake..." Old Tang stood in front of the screen, clenching his fists. Beside him, the girl is clasping her hands and praying for her lover.


    Gao Tali looked out of the window in surprise, watching the surging crowd on the square and their passionate roar.


    "Gao Taili! Prepare to die The eyes of the milkshake were suddenly cold, and the silver lock in front of him was like a dragon flying out of the sea!


    "No way!" Gao Taili roared, his arms bulged and his huge fist burst out.


    "Ghost seal!"


    The voice of the milkshake was like a charm, and his hands drew countless words in an instant.At dusk, the iron lock seemed to roar like a wild animal, winding in the air to kill Gao Taili.


    "Collapse!" Commander Gao''s eyes were wide open. He could not believe that his invincible arms were stirred into several sections by the iron lock, and blood gushed out from his shoulders and armpits.


    "Ah The sharp pain from his shoulder made him nearly comatose on the spot. The huge force on the iron lock made his body roll and fall heavily on the ground.


    However, the ghost lock in the milkshake''s hand did not give up, just like the python before the killing, the iron lock tightly entangled Gao Taili''s body.


    "The so-called assassin should be like this, to kill evil!" The milkshake appeared on Gao Taili''s head out of thin air, holding the sharp blade at the top of the ghost lock in his hand. As he spoke, he put it straight into Gao Taili''s eyes.


    "Ah ~ ~ ~...!" With a scream like a pig, the whole world is quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    In 2367 ad, June 16 was recorded as the revival day of human assassins in history, and it was called the 16 night killing among the people.

 Chapter 76

    In the evening, the setting sun slants and the warm wind slowly.


    The waves of the sea beat lazily on the coast, rolling up fine sand and countless bubbles.


    Different from the surging of the morning, the waves are more delicate and long, just like the soft singing of lovers.


    Milkshake tiny squint eyes, looking at the boundless sea. From time to time beside the faint fragrance of hair, so that his mind can not help but indulge in the ambiguous evening wind.


    "I haven''t seen the sea for a long time." The voice of the milkshake was calm and ethereal, not obstinate, not unruly, not to mention murderous.


    "Me too. I want to live here all the time and sleep on the waves every night." Fragmentary complexion is very good, no longer as pale and weak as the first milkshake.


    "Then live here. I like it very much." Said the milkshake with a smile.


    "How can that be? Don''t you still have to find your partner? Besides, I also want to see other planets. " Fragmentary looking at the sea, a look of yearning expression.


    "Partner..." The milkshake murmured, his eyes gradually deepened. I can''t help thinking of what happened to him that day


    On the night of June 16, the world was silent.


    Milkshake slowly draw out the dagger, with more than one meter high blood column, high too away from the head forever bid farewell to his body.


    The most influential warlord in the region around the solar system, the notorious arms dealer, the despot who is angry with everyone but no one dares to offend.


    His life has finally come to an official end today.


    The curtain call for him is Zhuge milkshake, a man jokingly known as an addict in the dark world.


    Wind, hoarse.


    The haze of the sky, was completely torn.


    The golden sun shines on everyone''s heart.


    When the man with a bloody head, standing in the broken window looking into the distance.


    All the people, no fear, no confusion, only can''t bear the excitement and relief of a little sour.


    Wave, one, two, more and more people begin to wave to the air.


    Kongmi laughed, and red leaf hugged him tightly with tears in his eyes.


    Zhong LAN slowly put on his glasses, his hands shaking. And the people behind them, some crying and some laughing, have cheered and hugged each other.


    At this time, however, they could only look at each other at a loss.


    The deterrence brought by that man has locked the hearts of the soldiers like a magic spell, and no one dares to step forward.


    Zhuge milkshake, at this moment, is awed by the world.


    In this era of things advancing and people retreating, he added a bright color to the already pale, decadent and poor human civilization with his assassin spirit.


    Like the fresh wind blowing into the tomb, it ignites new hope for this corrupt world.


    Killer Yang Zhi, ghosts awe, beautiful scenery.


    Let countless eyes turn to him, assassin!


    The milkshake didn''t speak, but turned around with a smile, drawing countless eyes and disappearing.


    Only a touch of eternal back.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hiss ~..." Just as the milkshake was about to leave the room like a corpse cellar, the light screen beside him suddenly shook. With the unknown signal access address, the image of a strange man appears in the picture.


    "Eh?" Milkshake can not help but stop, turned his head, staring at the man on the light screen.


    It was a young man with wheat skin, crisp short black hair and equally dark eyes. The scabbard on his back was as mottled as the bark of a birch tree, which was really old-fashioned.


    But I don''t know why, the young man''s eyes in the milkshake''s eyes, but there is always a sense of deja vu.


    "Hi, excuse me. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Qin Ze ming, from the assassin guild! " The young man in the light screen grinned.


    Milkshake plain eyes as if dripping oil into the fire in general, was a bang to light.


    "Where to start? For my sudden appearance, I think you must be very confused now. Actually, I don''t know how you will see this video, but anyway, when you see me, I still have to congratulate you, Mr. assassin! " The young man said with a smile.


    There was no response when the milkshake came forward with a light screen. This is obviously not an interactive video message.


    "I think it''s the first time you''ve heard of the name assassin guild. This is also very normal, because originally it is the organization that exists in the outer galaxy, ha ha. " The young man in the picture continues.


    "The outer galaxy?" The milkshake''s eyes were startled.


    "This video is still sent back to you in the reverse order of time and space, so for us, you should have seen it three years ago. But it doesn''t matter much. In fact, we spend so much effort to send messages to you over the distance measured by light years, just because you are chosen by heaven and our partner. " The young man''s eyes suddenly changed and looked forward to it."Partner?" The milkshake didn''t understand.


    "We are all destined to be assassins. We are also destined to fight side by side. Whether you understand now or not, I hope you can go to mobishheim in the Emir system in six years'' time, when all the brothers and sisters of the assassin guild will be there. You are indispensable to us. We are looking forward to your arrival, cancer assassin The young man''s voice seemed a little excited.


    Cancer Assassin... " The milkshake looks at the man in the picture with a complicated look.


    "Well, time is limited. We have to go to another dragon galaxy. Finally, my best wishes Hello! Hua Yi, can you come and show your face? " The young man suddenly turned back and yelled.


    "Ah, I''m not good at communicating with strangers ~..." Another young voice came from the screen.


    "The president is shy, meow ~!" There''s also some kind of puzzling sound like a cat barking.


    "Well Sorry, let''s do it first. Take care of yourself! " The young man looked back and said with an embarrassed smile.


    Then, after the picture shakes, the light screen returns to the signal search interface. Just now, everything seems to have never happened, leaving no trace.


    Milkshake standing in place, like falling into a dreamlike trance.


    It wasn''t until kongmi and Hongye rushed into the house that the milkshake suddenly realized that his thoughts were pulled back to reality.


    Even the soldiers of the Gao family stood in silence, and countless people bowed their heads.


    Milkshake through the corridor of the crowd, in countless or moved, or awed eyes, left the moon star fortress.


    However, in his heart, there is the mysterious video, the name of Assassin guild, which makes him have infinite reverie.


    ¡­¡­


    The sea breeze will be broken long hair blowing chaos, silk apart, and twisted, like a naughty child, tirelessly hovering in her, and between the milkshake.


    Broken white face suddenly blushed, as if drunk in general, charming.


    Her body trembled gently, but she leaned firmly towards the man beside her.


    Milkshake looked back, staring at the lovely girl in front of her eyes.


    It was the silence and calmness after several hardships, but it was like the heart beating when I first saw it. She is the woman in his life, a touch of bright red in the gray world, gorgeous and amazing.


    Milkshake can''t help but recall the scene when they first met. In the crowded game hall, in the boring commonplace, I saw her graceful face from a distance.


    It is a combination of a variety of lonely petite figure, in the impetuous air of restlessness everywhere, blooming alone.


    It''s her who wakes up the immortal soul buried in her heart and makes a killer who has already lost his heart and blood regain his life.


    She had been mercilessly hurt, and tasted all kinds of pain in the world. However, she is still strong alive, like a never withering flower, arrogant.


    The milkshake gently lifts the arm to bend, the broken soft if boneless body embraces in the bosom.


    The girl''s smiling face is as warm as her people. She loved him, deeply in blood and bone, but so quiet and far-reaching.


    As long as you can be held by him and hear his deep and powerful heartbeat, day and night, day and night, reincarnation.


    Enough, happiness is so, as usual.


    ¡­¡­


    "Cough ~" I don''t know when, behind me came a soft cough and footsteps, which interrupted their tenderness.


    "If you don''t go in, the food will be cold. Ha ha. " A man with glasses said with a smile.


    "Ah, damn Zhong lan..." The milkshake murmured, with a foul face.


    "OK, thank you, brother Zhong LAN. Hello, let''s go." Broken from the milk shake''s arms to break free, energetic said.


    "I''m still sensible, you ~!" Zhong LAN looked at the milkshake with disdain.


    "Hum ~!" The milkshake put his head away, like an angry child.


    The three left the beach, laughing and scolding, and walked slowly to the cabin not far away, where the lights were dim.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, the girl wrote in her diary:


    "brother Zhong LAN is very good. Since the doctor he asked for performed the nerve transplantation operation on me, my leg has been better and better for a day. Although we can''t jump like before, walking is no longer a problem. I''m so happy... "


    Lao Tang''s cooking is getting better and better. It''s all because I''m picky about food. I''m really sorry


    It''s really a grand festival today. Uncle kongmi and sister Hongye are also here. It''s said that they are no longer working in the killer organization. They will go to Xinghai with us in the future


    Today, milkshake proposed to me, and my tears came down his shoulder again


    ¡­¡­


    One early morning in July, Zhuge milkshake left the earth with pieces and set foot on their interstellar journey. Accompanied by Zhong LAN, Lao Tang, Kong MI and Hong Ye.No one knows where they are going, but no one will forget Zhuge milkshake, the assassin who made the troubled times bow and bend his knees.

 Chapter 77

    The inner Milky way, the Emir galaxy, the nanohelm planet.


    Deep in the huge Canyon, in a not so spacious artificial light shed, a pair of people are walking slowly in the emerald green thicket.


    "Ah, it''s so ugly!" A light and pleasant female voice, some pretty and some Frank said.


    "Why? I think it''s pretty good. " Another voice is like a Hongzhong, and it''s like thunder, buzzing.


    One is an old man with a long dress like snow and a young face. On one side is a beautiful girl dressed in green and graceful.


    "I can''t stand you. What aesthetic judgment?" The woman was angry.


    "Cough, you girl, don''t give the old man face." The old man is not happy, mouth drooping.


    Just as the atmosphere became more and more awkward and the scene was lost, a rush of footsteps came, and a figure leaped into the side door.


    "Master! Kor, Huhu ~... " The figure is a little fixed, originally a tall man.


    "Brother hemin?" The woman frowned.


    "Flustered, what kind of system is it?" The old man is also a face sink, said.


    "Master, no, it''s not that the disciples are flustered, it''s that younger martial brother Hua''s message..." He min was so excited that he stuttered for a moment.


    "What?" The old man''s face seemed to grow old for a moment, and the flower in the hand of the woman beside him also fell.


    "Master, don''t worry. Listen to me first. Just now, I went to the secret service department to look up the information. As a result, I found a video in the star shuttle that came last week. This video is very consistent with the information provided by our spies in the horf Star Alliance He Min''s face is also excited.


    "What''s the matter? What do you think of younger martial brother Hua? " Ke Er''s eyes have been suffused with tears, she doesn''t want to hear and people explain what the source of information and so on, at the moment, her heart is only that has become increasingly blurred and unforgettable figure.


    "Ke''er, don''t worry. Let he min finish first." After all, the old man has a long history of sophistication. He is more calm than the woman beside him. Although he just lost his temper when he heard about Hua Yi, he soon regained his composure.


    "Master, Ke''er, don''t worry. Listen to me. Our spies stationed in the horf Interstellar Alliance once reported that the Burton empire was secretly colluding with the dragon clan, I''m afraid that they wanted to launch a war against the westerly galaxy, but the attitude of the dragon clan was always ambiguous. No matter what conditions the Burton Empire offered, they would not agree to send troops. Later, our spies found out that the original hundred clan Council of the Dragon tribe had signed a contract hundreds of years ago not to send troops to other galaxies. " He Min said excitedly.


    "Make a contract with the dragon people? Who can make such a contract with the dragon people? " The old man exclaimed.


    "The assassin guild, which has made this contract with the dragon clan, is an organization called the assassin guild. Information about this organization is blank even at the top of the horf Interstellar Alliance, and the dragon people have been deliberately avoiding this topic. However, a big event happened some time ago, which dealt a blow to the dragon people who had been somewhat loose on the contract. " He Min''s voice became louder.


    "Does that assassin guild appear?" The old man''s glasses suddenly lit up.


    "Yes! The video from last week is about the assassin guild. They had a big fight in the Daolong galaxy, causing the whole dragon world to shake. The most important thing is that I clearly see younger martial brother Hua in the video He Min almost cried out in a high octave voice.


    "Hua Yi, he, he is still alive..." Ke''er almost lost his mind to murmur, two lines of tears along the cheek gently across.


    He Min looks at Ke''er, but he feels sad. After two years, the pain in her heart is still unabated.


    "Where is the video?" The old man recovered from the shock and asked quickly.


    "Here." He Min quickly opened the portable optical brain on his wrist, and a light screen appeared in front of them.


    "This, this is..." The old man''s eyes are fixed on the screen, and in the screen, a man in white is galloping in the bladed buildings.


    Ke''er covered her mouth with her hands, and tears welled up.


    "Ha, it''s really this boy. I didn''t expect that he would be so lively after two years." The old man said with tears in his eyes.


    "Master, shall we send someone to the place of the dragon people..." He Min said hesitantly.


    "Don''t worry. We don''t know what he is doing. Don''t act rashly. Inform the detailed work of the Interstellar Alliance in holf to pay close attention to the information about the assassin guild. Give back as soon as you have a chance! " The light in the old man''s eyes flashed away.


    "Yes! Master, I''m going now. " Then He Min turned and left.


    Ke''er looks at the disappearing figure of He Min and says nothing for a long time.


    "I know what you''re thinking, but it''s really unrealistic." The old man sighed and said.


    "Then what? Do you just sit there? What did he do at the assassin guild? Who is he going to assassinate? " Keer asked a series of questions, but no one could answer them."It''s not easy to have news of him, but it''s like fireworks. It''s impossible to reach." Can son one buttock slumps to sit on the ground, gloomy way.


    "Alas, compared with the vast universe, human beings are so small. However, it depends on people. I believe we will have a chance to see Huayi again. " I don''t know why, the old man''s tone was so confident that Ke''er looked up at him in surprise.


    "Maybe you haven''t noticed something happened in the inner circle in recent years, but I always have a feeling, and it''s very strong." The old man''s voice is like the ringing of a bell in the long history, long and deep.


    "How do you feel?" Ke''er looks at the old man suspiciously.


    "The transformation of human beings, and the legend of assassins..."


    ¡­¡­


    There is a band of debris between the Hoff galaxy and the westerly galaxy.


    A spaceship, which looks like a whale, passes slowly. From time to time, light waves wave around the hull and smash the nearby meteorite.


    "The dogs of the west wind army have given up completely, haven''t they? Hahaha ~ "a girl with a golden ponytail, wearing a light yellow dress, lying on the soft sofa, eating grapes, said.


    Her white jade legs were high up on the armrest, and from time to time she vomited the grape seeds in her mouth into the bucket in front of her body.


    "Through this gravel belt, it''s the star field of Burton empire. Zephyr and Burton are enemies. They''ve done their duty to get here. This is the boundary between Chu River and Han Dynasty. If we cross it, we will see each other. " A tall robot said strangely, the mechanical arm gently across the virtual electronic chessboard.


    "Well, let the zephyrs catch their breath, auntie. I''m going to the Burton empire." The girl said with a smile, threw a grape into her mouth, and then opened the light screen in front of her.


    On the light screen is a man in white, waving a proud sword in the night sky.


    "Well, you have to watch it several times a day. I can''t stand you." The robot raised its head and looked at the girl''s crazy face. It could not help sighing.


    "Cut the crap. I think my husband is none of your business." The girl said, but the expression on her face did not change at all. She was still staring at the screen.


    "Well, I just received a message from the porter brotherhood that your husband and they have left the Dalong galaxy. At present, we don''t know what their next goal is The robot tilts its head, thinking.


    "You don''t have to guess. How can you guess my officials'' thoughts with your IQ? Hey, hey. " The girl said with a smile.


    "Well, I don''t bother to guess. It''s none of my business." The robot said angrily and lowered his head to play his electronic chess again.


    "What kind of dragon and dog people, dare to do harm to my officials, see how I deal with them, hum!" The girl said to herself, crunching the grape seeds in her mouth.


    Next to the robot playing chess, I felt a chill when I heard the girl''s words


    ¡­¡­


    Outer galaxy, Doron galaxy, moldock planet.


    The wind in volgaron is still roaring, rolling the moist air up into the air, breaking ice and falling again.


    On the top of the high blade tower, a figure vaguely floated by.


    Between a few ups and downs, the silver flash of the figure stopped at the top of a nearby blade spire.


    "Beep beep ~..." A crisp sound, the figure next to a light screen.


    "Lord Yinfei, just after receiving the report from the black knife special operation team, the white Assassin''s spaceship has entered the star field of the weathered dragon. What are we going to do next? Please give me instructions! " A man in a black uniform said in the light screen.


    "Oh? Hehe, what did Marshal Toby say? " Yinfei asked with a smile.


    "Said Lord Toby, you are in full charge of the matter." The officer in the picture says respectfully.


    "Ha ha, well. You tell all the black knife people to come back. " Yinfei said faintly.


    "What? Well, my lord... " The officer was a little flustered.


    "It''s OK. Just do as I say." Yinfei still smiles gracefully.


    "Yes ~!" The light screen is gone.


    For a long time, Yinfei just looked into the distance, silent.


    "It turns out that the scenery here is so beautiful!" Yinfei sighed, looking at the sea level in the distance.


    ¡­¡­


    Through the colorful nebula, the black blade shaped spacecraft slowly sails into a brand new star field.


    All you can see from the astronomical window is a dim place.


    "The weathered dragon galaxy has arrived." Ming one side controls the airship to decelerate gradually, one side opens the mouth to say.


    "It''s all yellow. It looks like one by one." Hua Yi was lying on the astronomical observation window, blinking.


    "It''s said that the weathered dragon is the oldest one among the hundreds of dragons, also known as the ancient dragon. They have a unique style in the development of spiritual power. It is said that there are many secret methods, and even some people have heard about the art of bringing the dying back to life. They have all appeared in this family Granddad gagari said to the God as he pinched his beard."Wow, is that amazing?" Mo Mo widened his eyes, looked at gagari incredulously and said.


    "Cut, what do children know? You don''t know. The weathered dragon is the only one who keeps in touch with the spirit family." Gagari has the tone of a senior.


    "Lingzu?" Hua Yi interface, Ming back, and one side of the body sitting tea can not help but stop the action on the hand.


    In an instant, the air seemed to stagnate, making people feel suffocated.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the white night alertly.

 Chapter 78

    "Grandfather gagali, have you ever heard of the lingzu?" Hua Yi opens his mouth to ask a way, abnormal ground serious rise.


    Since jueying entered Huayi''s head, he also mentioned about lingzu more than once.


    It is said that lingzu is the most ancient and mysterious civilization in the galaxy. They have never really come to the stage, but they have left traces in the development of many cosmic civilizations.


    According to jueying, in thousands of years of human history, there are also some little-known works of lingzu. For example, the formation of Taoism is inextricably linked with the lingzu, and Jianrou''s experience is more like ironclad evidence.


    "I''ve heard the patriarch talk about it before. There are reasons for the rise of the Dragon tribe. However, we always regard it as a rumor without any basis." There was a look of embarrassment on gagari''s face. Obviously, he didn''t know much about the spirit clan, and what he heard was just some hearsay.


    "Xiaohua, what is lingzu?" According to the actual age, Bai Ye is indeed older than Hua Yi and he Ming. Therefore, since he knew Hua Yi''s age, Bai Ye kept on crying.


    "Well, call the president next time." Hua Yi''s face is almost pasted in front of Bai Ye and says that she is so scared that Bai Ye can''t help sweating.


    "Well, it''s a long story to talk about the lingzu. However, as a member of the assassin guild, you must be clear about the origin of lingzu and us." Hua Yi narrowed her eyes and pretended to say.


    "Wow!" Mo Mo''s eyes sparkle and he looks at Hua Yi adoringly. White night is another cat sweat.


    "You know, the predecessor of the assassin guild was called Shura Tianjian. When it was founded, there was only one purpose, that is to fight against the spirit clan!" Hua Yi is like a storyteller on the street. He deliberately uses a mysterious tone and cadence to arouse the interest of the audience around him.


    "At that time, tut Tut, that was the sound of horn and flute. The army of the spirit clan is just overwhelming... " Hua Yi began to speak vividly, as if he had witnessed those miraculous battles thousands of years ago.


    "Too mysterious?" White night some surprised looking at the mouth foam flying flower Yi.


    "Don''t listen to him. He''s dead." Ming took a look at the shining Momo and his grandfather gagali, shook his head and said sympathetically. They were all fooled by Huayi.


    Corpse quietly drinking tea, also don''t know whether she is listening to Hua Yi, or not. In a word, she just sat quietly, holding the cup, fingers occasionally poked the tea stem in the cup, never a word.


    Bai Ye has tried to communicate with her many times, but most of the time there is no reply. The occasional reply is also like "Oh?" "Ah "Oh ~..." "Ah, oh..." Or something. Moreover, she always let her hair cover her eyes, and there was never the slightest expression on her face.


    "It''s all a bunch of weirdos..." White night can''t help sighing in my heart.


    With a beep, the light brain prompts that the spaceship has entered the magnetic field overlapping area, and will soon enter the gravitational range of multiple planets.


    "Hey, stop talking nonsense. Which one are we going to land on next?" Three planets of similar size have appeared on the light screen in front of Ming.


    "Well, just go down and have a look at any one." Hua Yi extremely irresponsible casually replied.


    "Well, I knew it was useless to ask you." Ming said to himself that he chose a planet with the least energy fluctuation.


    The smaller the energy fluctuation, the rarer the population, and the lower the possibility of meeting the enemy. Ming has always been thoughtful and comprehensive. Therefore, in the eyes of white night, Ming is undoubtedly the most reliable of these people.


    The spaceship soon drew an arc and headed for a planet not far away.


    It''s a planet with a faint yellow surface. From time to time, there are storms and cyclones spreading on the surface of the star, and the environment is very bad.


    Black spaceship like a sharp bayonet, easily cut through the atmosphere, mixed with scattered scattered flames, fell into the sky.


    "The wind speed on the surface is 120 kilometers per hour. This is a hell of a place..." Ming looked at the data on the light screen and said with a frown.


    "There was no sign of life." The cat''s claws in the white night constantly across the light screen in the air, switching the screen on the monitor.


    "Keep flying forward and look for low-lying areas." Hua Yi finally suspended his speech and began to concentrate on observing the pictures uploaded from the monitor.


    It has to be said that the science and technology of the Dragon nationality is quite developed. The black sword patrol warship they intercepted was well equipped, especially the reconnaissance and observation equipment. Most of them were rare goods that Ming and Hua Yi had never heard of. Many times, Ming has to refer to the manual and operate at the same time.


    Fortunately, although she seldom talks, she seems to be quite familiar with the dragon''s technology. At every critical moment, she can always help Ming solve problems.


    "There seems to be no sign that the wind speed is weakening." Ming said helplessly."Drive north..." The voice of the corpse rang out gently in my mind, and my body was shocked.


    "Yes! According to the trend of the cyclone, it should go north! Why didn''t I think of that? " Ming said excitedly, turning to look at the corpse sitting in the corner.


    The corpse, as if nothing had happened, was still holding a teacup and whispering softly.


    After flying northward for about an hour, the wind speed began to weaken obviously, and the landform also had some ups and downs.


    "The intensity of the magnetic field is increasing." The white night turns to say toward the sound.


    "Yes, we are getting closer to the center of the cyclone." He said with a smile that he would soon be able to reveal the true face of this strange storm.


    "Then I''ll go with Momo to prepare dinner first." After that, he went out of the main control room with Momo and went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. Ever since we tasted Momo''s craft, the half baked cook Ming has been laid off completely.


    Hua Yi is a very naughty guy. He refuses to cook for various reasons, which makes Mo Mo Mo an impeccable chef on the ship, while her grandfather gagari tragically becomes her deputy.


    In a short time, the menu of dinner was transmitted to the main control room by the light brain, and all kinds of demons cheered one after another.


    "Well, Momo is a genius! We need to prepare more food next time. " The flower Yi two eyes shine ground say.


    "If there are cities on this planet, we won''t have to look for other supply points." White night, two claws meet, a prayer complaint.


    "The wind speed on the surface is less than 25 kilometers per hour. Wait, look!" Ming suddenly opened his eyes and yelled at the light screen.


    Hua Yi and Bai Ye couldn''t help coming to the light screen. Even the corpse stopped drinking tea and looked up at the light screen, although she still couldn''t see her eyes.


    The yellowish surface is now pitted, and the larger ones contain a small amount of blue liquid.


    And further forward, you can see some low plants, clusters, clusters, competing to appear in the field of vision.


    The sound slows down the speed of the spaceship and flies slowly close to the ground.


    "At night, put two robot crawlers out and sample the plants." While assigning work, Ming stops the spacecraft over a depression.


    "Good." At night, the screen of the robot warehouse is called out from the light screen, and the suitable acquisition robot is selected.


    "What''s the air index outside?" Hua Yi asked.


    "The oxygen level is very low, but no harmful substances have been found." He called back.


    ¡°oK£¡ I''m going out for a walk. " Hua Yi said and then turned out of the main control room.


    "Remember to take the messenger with you!" He cried.


    "I see! Hua Yi didn''t even bother to return, so he climbed up the bridge.


    With a bag of breathing capsule in hand, Hua Yi stepped into the pressure regulating chamber and put on a micro video communication device.


    The cabin door on the outside of the bridge opened, and the flowers floated out, just like a white snowflake, slowly falling on the yellow desert.


    "The gravity is slightly higher than the standard, and the ground is very hard." Hua Yi said, with the foot light step a few times, the body will float out tens of meters away.


    "The picture is very clear. Don''t go too far." Ming looked at the picture from Hua Yi and told him.


    "There''s no sign of any artificiality. It seems very primitive here." While walking forward, Hua Yi looked at the surrounding environment.


    The clean air makes the visibility very high and the field of vision extremely wide. Although it''s Gobi, some low purple plants appear on the ground from time to time, breaking the original desolation.


    Suddenly, Hua Yi stopped and her eyes drifted to the distance.


    "What''s the matter?" The sound of the beep sounded in the messenger.


    "In front, there is dead air..." Hua Yi''s voice rang out, but I was surprised when I heard it.


    Ming immediately adjusted the monitor and scanned along the direction of Hua Yi''s gaze, but found nothing wrong. Everything is so calm, there is no abnormal.


    "Sound detection..." The sound of the corpse rings again, and Ming immediately turns on the super sonar analyzer of the spaceship.


    "Found it! It''s six kilometers ahead. It''s a big area! " There was a cry. Sure enough, an abnormal infrasound wave came from a distance.


    "I''ll go first, and you''ll follow." Hua Yi finished, and his body turned into a virtual shadow, flying forward against the ground.


    Ming controls the spaceship, following the track of Huayi, heading in the direction of infrasound.


    For Hua Yi, the distance of six kilometers was only a short time.


    "Hoo ~!" Hua Yi light vomited a bad breath, changed a breathing capsule in his mouth, but his eyes were a little at a loss, looking at the endless sand in front of him.


    "What is this?" Hua Yi said to himself.


    There are countless brain waves under the sand, which should be equal to a city. However, why on earth, there is always a dead taste, lingering in Hua Yi''s mind.

 Chapter 79

    In the face of the endless sand sea in front of us, people are very small. Huayi walked forward slowly, and the sound of "Kua Kua" came from her feet.


    "There is a hole ten meters in front of you. It should be a trachoma." The sound of the beep sounded in the messenger.


    "Well, I''ll go down and have a look. You can wait for me on the boat." Hua Yi said.


    "OK, I''ll let the white night go down with you. You should pay attention to your safety. If you find danger, you can withdraw to the ground immediately, and the spaceship can cover fire." I don''t know why, there is always a touch of uneasiness in Ming''s heart, which moves up and down.


    "Don''t worry." Hua Yi said with a smile, the voice still did not fall, white night''s figure appeared out of thin air, standing beside him.


    Hua Yi stepped lightly on the soles of her feet and leaped out. White night followed her. With the two dull sounds of "Tong ~ Tong ~", one person and one cat instantly disappeared into the sand.


    "Qijianshu is a powerful sword." With the sound of Hua Yi, the air around him suddenly fell down, and a stream of invisible air field pushed around, which made Hua Yi''s body swing away the surrounding sand and stones and fall rapidly.


    White night follows Hua Yi closely, like a white shadow. The sand from all sides didn''t hinder him at all, just like walking in the air and flying sand.


    About a kilometer down, the surrounding soil has changed significantly. The loose sand turned into thick rock, which was also mixed with some kind of black iron ore. occasionally, it was swept by the light on Huayi communication device, reflecting cold light.


    "It should be a man-made passage." Hua Yi stepped on the hard rock and said as he walked.


    "Well, I think so." White night echoed behind.


    One person and one cat had slowed down and continued to dive along the narrow snake shaped passage.


    There seemed to be no end to the dark passage. There was no sound except the sound of the flowing sand.


    With a sound of "Dong", Hua Yi and Bai Ye almost stopped at the same time.


    "To the end?" White night asked curiously.


    "Judging from the echo, there is another cave next door." Hua Yi replied with a smile and turned on the light on the communicator.


    At this time, under the light, a mottled stone wall appeared in front of Huayi and Baiye. The surface of the stone wall is dark and shiny, which is quite different from the surrounding yellowish soil. It is obvious that it was added later.


    "What is the picture on the stone wall?" White night looked at the rugged pattern on the stone wall and said.


    "This pattern..." Hua Yi''s words just came to his mouth and stopped suddenly. There were Colorful streamers in his eyes.


    "This pattern shows that this place is the meat prison of the spirit clan." The voice of jueying sounded in Hua Yi''s mind.


    "Meat prison? What is that? " Huayi in the heart.


    "In order to live forever and never die, the Ling people need to change their bodies every few decades and transfer their brain waves to new bodies in order to live forever. In order to obtain the necessary physical body in time, many spirit people always deliberately raise some organisms for transfer The voice of jueying echoes in the spirit of Huayi and Baiye, which makes Baiye surprised.


    "Who?" The white night looks around.


    "Shh ~, it''s OK. It''s from my head. She''s the first president of the guild. Hehe." Hua Yi made a small gesture with her hand and looked at the white night with a smile.


    However, this does not resolve the doubts of Daye''s mind, but makes him more confused.


    "These creatures are raised for brain wave transfer in the future. The spirit people call them flesh. In fact, human beings and the dragon people were originally the meat raised by the spirit people, but after the defeat of the spirit people, they had no time to take care of these over raised meat, which made the dragon people and human beings have today''s development. " The ghost continued, completely ignoring the frightened eyes of the white night.


    "According to what you just said, the back of this wall is all the meat raised by the lingzu people?" Hua Yi looked at the wall in front of her.


    "The meat dungeon is the place where the meat is raised. The spirit people use a kind of thing called brainwave virus to control the meat and make them obedient and dull. However, there are always some special meat that can break through the blockade of brain wave virus and obtain independent will. These minority breakthroughs are regarded as heretics by the lingzu. Once they appear, they will be killed by the lingzu. However, how can the meat that can break through the seal of brainwave virus be ordinary? As a result, while avoiding the pursuit of the lingzu, the meat also began to hunt the lingzu There is endless irony in the tone of jueying.


    "The spirit clan is very afraid of the meat that breaks the seal and calls them ghosts. Constantly, ghosts gather together and go on the road of hunting and killing the lingzu. Thus, the GUI clan was born. " The voice of jueying, with infinite loss, goes away leisurely.


    "Hu ~" Hua Yi light out a breath, staring at the wall and said: "anyway, let''s go to have a look first."


    With that, Hua Yi retreated two steps, turned his head and said to Bai Ye, "it''s up to you."


    "Oh..." Not too much words, White Night Cat Claws out.There was a loud noise and the wall was pierced. One man and one cat broke into the wall.


    "Watch your step!" White night reminds a way.


    At this time, what they see is a long metal steel corridor, and the bottomless black hole under their feet.


    The other end of the corridor is also deep, as if to another world, people can''t help but flinch.


    "It''s strange that you can feel countless brain waves here, but you are not angry at all." Hua Yi''s mind was full of wonder, and she stepped forward involuntarily.


    White night followed Huayi closely and walked cautiously on the hollow steel frame. White night is not afraid of high, he is walking in the tip of the blade of the wolf cat, high altitude has always been his territory. However, this time he was very careful, because the wind from the abyss under his feet made him feel very uncomfortable.


    "Xiaohua, I think it''s more like a grave here." White night said with a frown.


    "You''re right." Hua Yi suddenly stopped, and the faint corpse air mixed in the air in the passage made him finally understand how he felt just now. Those messy brain waves are all brain waves of the dead.


    In principle, the formation of brain waves is the result of the biological electric field in the human brain. Once life ends and brain cells die, the foundation of brain waves will disappear, and brain waves will not last long.


    However, the universe is so big that it''s amazing. There are many substances that can slow down or even prevent the attenuation of brain waves, so as to preserve the brain waves after death.


    "It seems that even if it used to be a meat prison, it has now become a cemetery." White night is smelling in the air. Although it is far away, the stench in the wind makes white night confirm the essence of the tomb.


    "Let''s move on and see what''s haunting this place all the time." Hua Yi said, then quickened his pace and went on.


    White night followed Huayi closely, one person and one cat walked slowly in the winding path of the tomb.


    "The image is very unclear." Ming said in the messenger.


    "The magnetic interference is getting stronger and stronger here. You''ll be completely blind later." Hua Yi said as she walked.


    "Shit! You''d better hit the ghost later. " I yelled in the messenger.


    "Ha! If you do, catch one. It''s better to be a female ghost and be your girlfriend. Ha ha All kinds of flowers and barbarians do not accumulate virtue.


    ¡°@#¡­¡­ %£¡¡±


    White night while observing the movement around, while listening to Hua Yi and Ming bickering on the communication device.


    All of a sudden, a piercing scream came from far and near.


    Hua Yi and Bai Ye couldn''t help being stunned, and their faces changed.


    "Be careful, flower!" Jianrou''s voice sounded out of thin air, just like a mirror was smashed in an instant.


    Hua Yi''s body was more than ten meters away and rolled seven or eight times in the air before falling down. Where Hua Yi just stood, all the walls were cracked.


    "Thank you, sister Jianrou!" Hua Yi supported the ground with one hand, raised his head, and blood oozed from the corners of his mouth.


    "Bang!" The cold light flickered, and the figure of white night turned back quickly.


    "Wow! What monster? " In the night, the cat''s claws are empty, and it cries out, and its body is fast back.


    In front of the dark place, three groups of black air flew out, and suddenly came near.


    "Well! Play the devil The voice of jueying explodes in the air. The colorful streamer blooms in Huayi''s eyes. It''s about to collide with the three groups of black air in the white night. Suddenly, the fine dust is scattered all over the ground.


    "What the hell is this?" The white night retreated to Hua Yi with lingering fear and asked.


    "I don''t know, but it''s not over." Hua Yi wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand and stared at the dark place at the end of the passage.


    "Hello, Hello! What happened to the sound just now? Have you been attacked? " He asked anxiously in the messenger.


    "It''s OK. You should be on guard. This place is not simple." The flower Yi sinks a voice way, just now of suddenly attack to come fierce, the speed is astonishing, as if the electric light flint is general. If Jianrou hadn''t resisted in time, I''m afraid she would have been here today.


    Hua Yi adjusted her breath and calmed the tumbling blood in her chest.


    "It seems that it''s the first time for me to see someone here refining brain waves with corpses. Be careful, Xiao Hua." Jueying''s voice was not slow, but seemed to be curious.


    "You''d better cheer up. If there''s something wrong with the flowers, I can''t spare you." Jianrou''s voice is still as plain as water.


    "Ha, don''t worry. I''m here. Cough, don''t get angry, don''t get angry..." Jueying laughs.


    "Well, I''ll be fine. Just relax." Hua Yi stood up straight, with a confident smile on her face.


    "No matter what it is, it''s memorizing today. White night, cheer up, let them know that no one can provoke the assassin guild! " Hua Yi says aloud, in an instant, mix the body up and down the sword spirit to walk wildly, a pair of detailed items stir up thick war spirit.

 Chapter 80

    Hua Yi''s wrist trembled, and the invisible sword Qi flew out. Then, he stepped on the soles of his feet twice, and his body shape rushed into the darkness along with the flight path of sword Qi.


    And the action of white night is more flexible and silent.


    One person and one cat are passing through the winding and dark tunnel at high speed.


    However, apart from the previous attack, Huayi and Baiye were not attacked any more. It wasn''t until the end of the darkness flashed a little light that the two of them found that they had walked out of the channel, and the scene in front of them suddenly became clear.


    "So big..." White night can''t help exclaiming.


    At this time, in front of them is a huge basin, the basin is a strange building, and the surrounding is full of black thorns.


    "Well, this kind of overlapping and disorderly splicing is the unique architectural style of the GUI nationality. It can''t be wrong!" The tone of jueying was very firm. However, Bai Ye was still very uncomfortable with this kind of voice that appeared out of thin air from time to time, and could not help shaking her head.


    "Well, maybe the guy who attacked us just now was in that weird building?" Hua Yi said, squinting.


    "Just go in and have a look?" White night shakes the hair on the body and says.


    "Well, the guy who pretends to be a ghost, find him out later..." Hua Yi''s words haven''t finished, the communication device of the ear then suddenly a burst of crazy ring.


    "Hello! How are you doing? I have a situation here! " He said anxiously.


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yi asked.


    "There are six dragon ships near the equator." It''s no wonder that Hua Yi and Bai Ye are in the sand pit. If they fight with the dragon''s spaceship, it will bring disaster to Hua Yi and Bai Ye. At the thought of it, it sounds like ants on a hot pot, fidgeting.


    "You and the corpse pilot the ship to evacuate quickly! Get rid of them first Hua Yi said without hesitation, and her face became serious.


    "What do you do with white night?" Ming can''t make up his mind. Although he is tall and big now, they haven''t separated much since they met Huayi in the snow star.


    "You don''t have to worry about us, white night and I won''t be trapped to death. When it comes to you, protect them. " Hua Yi suddenly tone relaxed to say, as if completely don''t worry about own situation.


    "But..." Ming frowned, his eyes fixed on the six black spots on the scanner.


    "No! Move! This is the president''s order The flower Yi suddenly fierce voice way, the white night of the side scared a jump.


    "Good! you''re the boss. Let''s get rid of them first, and then come back to you. You and white night must be more careful! " Ming clenched his fists and said with determination.


    Originally in a static state, the spaceship suddenly started, just like a black lizard crawling on the sand, quietly retreating quickly close to the ground.


    Hua Yi stood quietly in the same place, until only the busy sound of "Kua Kua" was left in the communicator beside her ear.


    For a long time, white night slowly said: "we will not be separated from them?"


    "No, you have to believe in master Ming''s ability, hehe." Hua Yi said with a smile, as if he didn''t worry at all.


    Bai Ye stares at Hua Yi. After a moment, he nods his head.


    ¡­¡­


    Above the basin is a natural dome formed by hard black iron ore, in which countless unknown orange red crystals are mixed, emitting a faint yellow light, lighting up the sky of the whole basin.


    The dense black plants are like hair, twisted and clumped on the ground and the walls, and like thousands of dead people''s arms breaking through the ground, withered and full of the frame of vision.


    "It''s really gloomy here." White night black blue eyes flashing alert light, he followed Hua Yi''s side, at the foot of no sound.


    "Well, I don''t know what kind of plant it is. It looks like this." Hua Yi bent over an arch formed by the entanglement of black branches, and his white clothes were particularly abrupt in the black sea of thorns.


    One person and one cat walked along slowly, occasionally chatting with each other.


    "You said that they should not be caught by the dragon people..." White night suddenly asked, but a mouth seems to have some regret, as if he should not make such doubts.


    "Didn''t you say that? You should believe master Ming." Hua Yi didn''t blame Bai Ye. He was worried that everyone would have it, and he couldn''t be spared. However, after more than two years of living together day and night, no one knows more about Hua Yi''s diligence, steadiness and maturity.


    "He is the most reliable." Hua Yi said firmly.


    "Whoosh ~!" A shriek of, didn''t wait for Hua Yi to finish saying, fierce attack already killed!


    "Yes This time, Hua Yi had already prepared. Her white sleeves suddenly puffed up, and her strong sword Qi flashed out like substance, which collided with the attack."Boom!" The black powder, like a smoke screen suddenly exploded, immediately blocked the surrounding light.


    "Shua ~!" A white flash of lightning curved and zigzagged into the falling curtain.


    Hua Yi''s arms trembled, as if moving mountains across the air, tearing the black smoke directly in front of him. For a moment, in the open field of vision, the white night has been fighting with a shadow.


    "Bang ~!" When the cat''s paw is waving in the white night, the air around it seems to be pulled away. For a moment, the light and shadow are hard to distinguish, only the sound of continuous explosion.


    Dark shadow tried his best to dodge the attack of white night. However, his speed was obviously not as fast as white night. After more than ten rounds, he made a decision!


    "Roar!" The shadow roared and retreated. Almost at the same time, seven sharp black arrows shot out from both sides of him in an instant and went straight to the white night.


    White night blue black eyes immediately turned into two groups of black full moon, body shape suddenly accelerated.


    "Hiss ~!" The shadow seemed to be surprised at the speed of the white night, and was stunned in the air. However, even a zero second absence in a battle will kill you.


    "Qijianshu, a hundred Li lock Qingqiu!" With Hua Yi''s whisper, black shadow''s body suddenly shakes in mid air, and finally falls to the ground uncontrollably.


    "Boom!" The dark shadow fell on the ground, and the white night had already jumped high. You would never imagine that a cat could jump so high.


    The right claw is arched backward, and the white night''s killing moves are overwhelming.


    "Show mercy!" An old and eager voice sounded not far away.


    "Bang!" The cat''s claws fall into the soil in the white night, and the sand and stones are flying.


    Hua Yi quickly came to the white night''s side, at this time just see the real face of the shadow.


    "Who are you?" Hua Yi looked down at the black freak lying on the ground panting in front of him. He was a guy who could not be called human at all. He had no eyes, and his skin was as wrinkled as a tire. However, the breath of life burst out from him made Huayi have to put him in the ranks of human beings, which is a kind of brain wave unique to human beings.


    "Thank you, thank you!" Just now, the voice that shouts out mercy is closer. Hua Yi can''t help looking forward. There are seven or eight figures coming towards him.


    "You move very fast, ha ha, I thought you would puncture his head." Hua Yi turns her head and laughs at Bai Ye.


    "Just now that person''s voice has the smell of a spiritual storm. I instinctively stop." White night side shaking body hair, while glancing at the opposite is approaching that group of people.


    "Well, I was stunned for a while." Hua Yi said, and involuntarily looked at the black monster lying on the ground.


    At this time, the group had come near, they were all wrapped in gray cloaks, their bodies and faces were hidden under the cloak.


    "I''m really sorry. You Lu must have regarded you as the dragon people, so he launched the attack. It''s all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding, ha ha ha." Out of the crowd came a little guy, who was laughing and pulling his cloak off his head.


    "Why?" White night can''t help but be surprised, the man wrapped in a cloak and the guy who was hit by Hua Yi are also swarthy and wrinkled.


    "How do you know I''m not a dragon?" Hua Yi looked at the little man curiously and said.


    "Hahaha, dragon people don''t have multiple brainwaves. I''m not confused about that." The little man replied in an old voice that he should not be young.


    "Eh?" Hua Yi can''t help but stare big eyes, one can find the secret in his head, this is also too mysterious.


    "There will be multiple brain waves in this world. I''m afraid there''s no other possibility except for GUI people. Ha ha. " Somehow the little old man''s voice seemed sympathetic.


    "Ghost clan?" Hua Yi is a little confused. What the old man said makes him feel very confused.


    "It''s like this," the voice of jueying quietly sounded in Hua Yi''s mind, saying: "when the Ling people transfer brain waves, sometimes they may not be able to completely remove the brain waves of the transferred people. Sometimes, after the transfer has been completed, there will still be the situation that the metabrain waves eat the foreign brain waves. Because of the characteristics of brain electric field and brain nerve itself, metabrain wave is equivalent to home battle, while foreign brain wave will be relatively weak after migration, which makes metabrain wave in a dominant position, while foreign brain wave is forced to belong to metabrain wave, thus forming a unique existence of dual brain wave. "


    "What''s the matter?" Hua Yi couldn''t help sighing in her heart.


    "That''s right. The guy on the other side must think of you as a ghost. Ha ha ha The ghost laughs in Hua Yi''s mind, making Hua Yi''s head hum.


    Seeing Hua Yi''s frowning, the little old man thought that he had fallen into the unpleasant memories before and quickly comforted him: "young man, don''t think too much. Since we are all in the same boat, why don''t we come to our house and sit down."

 Chapter 81

    Hua Yi turned to look at Bai Ye, and then looked at the black strange man lying on the ground. At this time, there were two ghost people in cloaks around the strange man to deal with the wounds caused by the fight.


    "His name is you Lu. He is the most brave warrior here. Ha ha. " The skin on the little old man''s face twisted to both sides, squeezing out a smile.


    Hua Yi didn''t answer, just frowned and looked at the two GUI people treating the wound for you Lu. They smeared a light blue liquid on Yulu''s almost pierced shoulder, and their mouths murmured.


    "What''s that?" Hua Yi asked.


    "Oh, it''s the dew of night grass. It''s everywhere outside the dark scorpion city. It has a good effect on hemostasis and meridian recovery." The old man''s voice was rather proud.


    "Oh, how about that?" Hua Yi''s face showed a sudden expression.


    "Hahaha, it''s nothing strange. Young people, please come with me. Let''s chat slowly on the way." The old man put his cloak on his head again and made a "please" gesture.


    "Well, thank you for your kindness." Hua Yi leaned slightly and said politely.


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome. There''s a ghost family in the world. It''s the same as going home when you come here." The old man said with a broad smile.


    Hua Yi smiles awkwardly, while Bai Ye follows Hua Yi quietly.


    "By the way, what do you call young people?" The old man asked as he walked. He and Huayi walked side by side, white night in Huayi''s side back, while several other people helped you to follow.


    "My name is Huayi. Besides, I''m not a ghost. " Hua Yi said with a embarrassed smile to the old man.


    "Hahaha, it doesn''t matter. Many GUI people are like this. At the beginning, they are all confused, and some even don''t know their own name. I''ve seen more serious than you. It''s very good for you. Ha ha ha ~ "the old man didn''t take Hua Yi''s words seriously at all. Obviously, he had already determined that Hua Yi was a GUI like his own gender.


    "Er..." Hua Yi''s eyes can''t help but lax up, feel the top of the head is black line.


    Seeing Hua Yi''s depressed appearance, the old man thought that the young man must be distressed for his infatuated life experience. He couldn''t help but feel compassion. He reached out and patted Hua Yi''s shoulder, who was one head higher than him, and said, "cough, child, don''t worry. I''ll take you to scorpion Temple later, and she will give you directions."


    "She? Who is it? " Hua Yi''s expression at this time was indescribable melancholy.


    "Ha, you''ll know later, but I remind you in advance that you can''t offend her!" The old man''s face was suddenly smiling mysteriously, but his eyes could not help showing deep awe.


    "Ah Hua Yi was stunned.


    The old man just laughed and walked on.


    "By the way, I haven''t asked the old man what do you call him?" Hua Yi suddenly thought that he didn''t ask each other''s name for a long time, and said in a hurry.


    "Ha ha, you are so slow! But I like it The old man didn''t blame Hua Yi for his impoliteness. On the contrary, he added to his natural and dull pure green eyes and happily said, "I''m the city guard of dark Scorpio City, the leader of GUI people living here, buried in Qingzhou."


    "Buried in Qingzhou?" The flower Yi mouth subconsciously repeats a way.


    "Yes, you should be in your early twenties. Ha ha, I''m more than enough to be your grandfather." What the old man said was that he wanted Huayi to call him grandfather. He was really a cheap old man.


    "Well, how old are you, grandfather Qingzhou?" Hua Yi''s detailed eyes curved, smiling eyes Linglong looked at the funeral Qingzhou said.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, you are more and more joyful The old man was so called by Hua Yi, his heart suddenly floated up, and he felt a lot of lightness at his feet.


    They just like you and me, walking slowly on the path with black branches.


    After walking for about a cup of tea, the road gradually widened, and the noise could be heard from everywhere.


    "Ah, is it such a busy place? I just thought it was a dead city... " Hua Yi widened his eyes and couldn''t believe what he saw.


    It''s an old city. I''m afraid you can only find it in history books. On the bluish gray Road, there are houses built of blackened stones, all the way to the grotesque tower.


    Hua Yi and his party were walking in the street. From time to time, someone came from the opposite side. When they saw Hua Yi and Bai Ye, they could not help but show their surprised expression. In the twinkling of an eye, when they saw the nearby Tibetan state, they hurried to give way respectfully.


    "Ha ha, those black vines outside the city can release a unique brain wave, and cover all the brain waves of people here. Outsiders can''t feel it here." As he walked in Qingzhou, he talked about it."I didn''t expect this dark scorpion city to be so busy!" Hua Yi is also very curious that this small town buried deep in the quicksand pit can be so prosperous.


    "It''s not just dark Scorpio. There are more than a dozen towns like this under the earth." Burying Qingzhou said with a smile.


    "There are so many?" Hua Yi was surprised.


    "Yes, but dark Scorpio is the largest city. At the beginning, in order to get the secret of the spirit clan, the dragon people helped the spirit clan build many meat prisons on this planet to feed meat for the spirit clan to continue its life. " Buried Qingzhou voice gradually low down, with a strong hatred.


    "How can the dragon people help the Ling people raise meat?" Hua Yi was really surprised this time.


    "Alas, the development of spiritual power of the Ling people is really beyond people''s expectation. The dragon people are obsessed with it, and they do not hesitate to be driven by it in order to obtain the secret of life extension. They have secretly built hundreds of meat prisons on this planet to hold and feed millions of meat captured from all over the world. " With a sigh, Chu Qingzhou continued: "however, what the dragon people didn''t expect was that 16 years ago, an unidentified giant spaceship suddenly crashed on the planet, and then a huge storm blew up on the surface of the planet, and the temperature dropped sharply."


    "Ah? How could this happen? " Hua Yi couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Well, at that time, most of the meat that had no time to escape died, but still a small part broke through the blockade of lingzu brain wave virus under the strange magnetic field emitted by the spaceship, restored the original will, and became the breakthroughs, that is, the ghosts said by lingzu. Moreover, when the spacecraft collided, numerous quicksand pits were formed on the surface of the star. Someone happened to discover the vast space under the quicksand, so the survivors built their new life here. " Burying Qingzhou finished with a long breath, as if the memories at that time for him now, still shocking, still let people have a lingering fear.


    "It''s a miracle that they can still survive in such an accident." Hua Yi''s heart can''t help feeling.


    At this time, the burial state has led people to the foot of the tower. In fact, the tower is not very high, but its shape is quite different from that of the building with wide footwall and sharp top. On the contrary, its two ends are relatively narrow, but the middle is bulging, like a pregnant woman with a big belly, and like a diamond with a sharp head standing down.


    "Take Youlu to rest." Burying Qingzhou turns around and says to several GUI people behind, but you Lu doesn''t say a word from the beginning till now.


    Hua Yi looks at you Lu, who is supported by two GUI people, and shows respect on his face. This man was so badly hurt that he didn''t say a word. His extraordinary willpower is admirable.


    Although a few GUI people hesitated, they left in a hurry. White night looking at their back, can not help but frown.


    "The one named you Lu seems very unwilling." White night turns head to say to the flower Yi.


    "Ha ha, that boy is naturally aggressive, don''t care. In fact, before you showed up, he had never met a rival among the young people in dark Scorpio. It''s good for young people to suffer setbacks, which will help them grow up in the future. " Burying Qingzhou interjected that although he was small and wretched, he was very heroic and had a leader''s style.


    "Well, I thought it was the enemy before, so I joined hands with Bai Ye. When he was well hurt, I would compare with him one by one." Hua Yi said with a smile, who can compare with the current leader of the assassin guild?


    Burying Qingzhou''s face couldn''t help showing approval, so he said, "well, what she said is really right!"


    "She?" Hua Yi looked at the old man beside him.


    "Come, follow me into the tower, and the answer will be revealed. Ha ha ha ~! " Buried Qingzhou in a good mood, as if ushered in a long-awaited old friend, can not help but be happy.


    Huayi nodded with a smile, and did not ask much, but calmly followed behind the burial of Qingzhou into the tower.


    The tower is not empty. Although the light is dim, you can still see people shuttling through the hall, and the sound of tapping stones from time to time.


    "This hall is a place for people to make their daily wishes. People will come here to make their wishes. Come on, the stairs are here. Let''s go up. " Funeral Qingzhou side walk for Huayi and white night explain the road.


    "Wish? To whom? " Hua Yi asked.


    "To the one on the top floor, the one I''m going to take you to." Burying Qingzhou turned back and said with a smile, but his eyes looked very devout.


    "I don''t understand." Hua Yi said calmly, looking at the old man''s eyes in front of him.


    Buried Qingzhou''s eyes to Huayi, could not help but be affected by the noble and impeccable temperament, and he said apologetically: "when the huge spaceship fell, we went deep into the interior of the spaceship to find out if there were any survivors trapped inside. However, we searched for a whole week, but did not find any living things. Just when we thought there was no hope, the bottom of the spaceship suddenly collapsed, and a huge robot climbed out of it. The body of the robot was seriously damaged, and we didn''t have the technology to repair it, so that the robot was eventually scrapped. But before that, it entrusted a baby girl less than one year old to us. "The stairs made of black vines creak when people step on them. The sound of burial in Qingzhou, accompanied by this creaking sound, seems warm and lonely. In Hua Yi''s eyes, his figure became more and more emaciated.


    "Now, the baby girl has grown up, and now she lives on the top floor of the scorpion temple." With the voice of funeral Qingzhou falling, his steps also stopped on the last step leading to the top floor.

 Chapter 82

    Dim yellow star in the field of vision is getting smaller and smaller, Momo''s eyes are full of tears, but they are reluctant to fall down.


    "Don''t worry, they''ll be OK in the daytime, meow." Gagari comforted him, with an indescribable sense of sadness.


    Ming didn''t speak, but he was engrossed in controlling the spaceship. There was a light screen constantly appearing in front of him, and all kinds of data flowed rapidly in his eyes.


    "Did you find out?" He said without looking back.


    "Well." The corpse beside him gently agreed, and then pushed a light screen to Ming''s eyes.


    "Well, their guiding planet is here, hiding behind a red giant. Well, that''s OK. We''re going at full speed! " Ming''s eyes bloomed a different look, and his tone was a little excited.


    The corpse still didn''t speak, and there was no expression on his face. He just adjusted the position of the star map according to the direction of Ming, as if what he was doing had nothing to do with himself.


    With a slight shaking, the black blade of the spaceship suddenly accelerated. With a buzzing sound, long flames gushed out of the thruster.


    The blade, like ink, drags the flowing light like fire, and instantly plunges into the boundless darkness of the universe.


    ¡­¡­


    Burial Qingzhou stood on the last step, looking forward solemnly.


    The steps were so narrow that only one person could stand on top of one section, so Huayi could only stand behind the burial state, and his vision was blocked for most of the time.


    "Xie Niang, as you expected, as you wish, he has come." Buried Qingzhou''s voice is extremely reverent, as if he is not talking to the same person, but facing the sky full of gods and Buddhas.


    Hua Yi listened, but did not hear any sound from the room. The door of the room was open. However, because the light was dim, and there was a big living person blocked in front of it, she could only judge the position of the people in the room by the sound.


    A moment later, burying Qingzhou suddenly turned around and said with a smile to Huayi: "ha ha, OK, go ahead, Xie Niang asks you to go in."


    "Ah?" Huayi did not respond, but the burial state had retreated to the side to make way.


    "When you come, you''ll be at ease." Hua Yi thought of it in her heart, so she stepped forward and came to the door of the only house on the top floor. The white night slowly follows behind, patrolling around alertly.


    The door is also made of black rattan. It''s dark and can''t show any light. Looking inside through the half open door, a faint yellow light flashed.


    Hua Yi stepped over the threshold and stepped into the house. There was a soft squeaky sound at his feet. I think the floor of the house was also covered with a mat woven with black rattan.


    The whole room is black, only the dim yellow light in the corner flickers, which makes people have some illusion, as if they are standing at the beginning of ancient times, or the end of time.


    Hua Yi''s eyes couldn''t help but stop in the corner, enlarge, enlarge again.


    It was a pale yellow plant shaped like a sunflower, and yellow powder scattered from time to time on the flower disk. The tiny powder, like a firefly, emits a faint yellow light from the inside to the outside. Countless powders add the light bit by bit and expand it until the whole corner is illuminated.


    However, Hua Yi''s eyes were not drawn by the sober, elegant and silent flowers, nor by the fine powder that sent out warm light in the air, but by the woman sitting quietly in the corner.


    Hua Yi stood in the same place in amazement, and couldn''t step out.


    And the white night beside him also widened his eyes like frightened, looking at the scene in front of him in disbelief.


    Like standing at the gate of reincarnation, looking at their past lives.


    Hua Yi looked as like as two peas in the opposite direction.


    If the distant mountain like eyebrows, eyes like autumn water, and the faint lip line, the white jade like face, all seem to be carved out of a mold, indistinguishable. Even the clothes on the body are the same white, flawless.


    The only difference is that, compared with Huayi''s broken tail and long sideburns, women''s hair falls down like a black waterfall, with neat bangs floating on the top of their eyebrows, and the long hair on both sideburns is wrapped loosely with a white band, naturally hanging down on their chest.


    Compared with Hua Yi''s fresh and handsome, women''s dress is more charming. But that face, like a person in front of a mirror, is hard to distinguish.


    "This What is this Faced with a man as like as two peas, he did not know how to speak. He even doubted whether he was dreaming.


    "Here you are." The woman said, the tone is not like asking, it is not like the first time to meet the polite. Her eyes looked at Hua Yi, but her eyes could not stay, as if through Hua Yi''s eyes, looking directly at himself in his eyes.


    "Who are you?" Hua Yi felt as if she was talking in front of a mirror.


    "My name is Xie Xiang. They all call me Xie Niang. Usually they call me the witch who is in charge of divination." I do not know why, the woman''s face suddenly appeared a child like smile, that smile clean without a trace of defects, people can not help but love."Witch? "Divination?" Hua Yi has recovered from the shock just now. He looks at the smile of the woman opposite him, but his heart can''t help floating a touch of sadness.


    "Yes, please sit down." The woman''s voice is faint, like a breeze, passing by her ears.


    Hua Yi looked left and right, then walked forward two steps, facing the woman sitting on the ground. But Bai Ye didn''t come forward, just sat down in the same place. He didn''t know why. He always felt that the woman opposite had some indescribable connection with Hua Yi.


    "I heard from grandfather Qingzhou that you asked them to come to me. How did you know I would come here?" Hua Yi asked frankly, he looked at the woman opposite, but the light sadness in his heart was always lingering.


    "You have something on your mind. Why don''t you tell me your name first? " The woman is still light to say, smile Yingying ground looking at the opposite flower Yi.


    "My name is Huayi..." Hua Yi said, her eyes suddenly burst into tears.


    "Hua Yi?" Well, Hua Yi... " The woman kept repeating Hua Yi''s name, as if calling her lover.


    And the sound fell into Hua Yi''s ears and turned into endless tears.


    "How could that be?" Hua Yi stood up in surprise and put her hands on her face. She felt that the constant stream of warm liquid was scraping over her fingertips and rolling down her fingers.


    "You have something on your mind." The woman opened her mouth again, still fading into the clear water like voice, leisurely said.


    "Why? Why is that? " Hua Yi said at a loss that his face was full of tears.


    A flash of lightning, white night suddenly appeared behind the woman, Cat Claws out.


    "Wait, white night! Don''t hurt her Hua Yi suddenly cried in tears.


    "What''s the matter? What did you do to Huayi? " Bai Ye takes back her figure, steps back, stares at the strange woman in white in front of her, and says harshly.


    "I didn''t do anything." The woman turned her head with an innocent expression on her face.


    "It has nothing to do with her, it has nothing to do with her..." Hua Yi''s mouth kept repeating the same words, sitting on the ground with tears in her eyes, looking forward.


    "What''s going on?" The white night was at a loss, and her eyes wandered between Huayi and the woman in white.


    "Mind is like poison. If it is accumulated in the heart, people will wither slowly after a long time. If you cry, you''ll be better. " The woman tilted her head and said to herself.


    White night some at a loss to see Hua Yi sitting on the ground, legs bent, head buried in the knee, like a child general sobbing. At this moment, he could not connect the man in front of him with the assassin in white who was shuttling between the blades. He just looked at the scene in amazement and had no thought at all.


    For a long time, Hua Yi finally stopped crying, and her breath gradually calmed down.


    "Feel better?" The woman suddenly said with a smile, as if she had expected the result to be like this.


    "Who are you?" Hua Yi raised her head, and her eyes were clear.


    "Xie Xiang, are you feeling better?" The woman still smiles, the smile is as pure as before, but empty.


    "More than that, what else? What about your parents? Where are your brothers and sisters? What about your family? " Hua Yi suddenly asked a series of questions, but his eyes didn''t mean to ask.


    "Xie Xiang, my name is Xie Xiang. I... " The woman''s smile congealed there, her words also froze.


    "Didn''t you expect me to ask that?" Hua Yi said calmly, just like his calm eyes staring at the opposite woman.


    as like as two peas, she did not speak, but just looked at the man in white before him and looked exactly the same as her.


    "You are a white mirror, which can reflect the sadness in other people''s hearts. But I''m not the Black Ghost people you used to shine on. " Hua Yi said, staring at the woman in front of her, her beautiful and empty eyes.


    "Why? I have no tears Xie Xiang''s brows were twisted together, and his face was sad.


    "No gain, no loss. How can you be moved without a process? " The voice of jueying sounded out of thin air and said leisurely, "you are just a mirror shining on time and space. How can you understand life and death, bitterness and sorrow in the world?"


    "Mirror? Me Deep confusion appeared on Xie Xiang''s face.


    "Master jueying, what''s the matter?" The flower Yi doesn''t know why, see opposite woman''s blank expression, in the heart unexpectedly quite not taste.


    "Well, I don''t know who invented the wizarding profession. It''s really self-contained." Jueying''s voice sounded very desolate. He sighed and said: "it''s a unique and ethereal brain wave, just like a mirror, which can reflect your past life, present life and even the future. But, like the mirror itself, if no one looks at her, she will always be empty. The wizard is the person who has this kind of brain wave, mysterious and sad existence

 Chapter 83

    A huge orange star is getting bigger and bigger in the astronomical observation window.


    "Let''s go." Gagari raised his head and said to Momo, who was still at the window.


    "Well." Momo nodded. Just now, her blank eyes suddenly became firm. She picked up her backpack from the ground and carried it on her back quickly.


    "All right." Gagari turned his head and nodded at the corpse.


    The corpse silently stood aside, did not speak, but turned his head to the sound standing on the console.


    "It has entered the magnetic field range of the guide star. Grandpa gagari, you and Momo should enter the lotus pool first." Ming turned back and said with a smile.


    The corpse turned his head and lengthened the cuffs of green clothes. The cuff, like a rubber band, was gently pulled apart by the corpse until a dark hole was formed.


    Without hesitation, gagari walked quickly to the black cuff, and Momo followed him closely. In this way, the two wolves and cats went into the sleeve of the corpse and disappeared out of thin air.


    "All right?" The thoughts of the corpse reverberate in the main control room.


    "Well. The adjustment has been completed. They will not expect that we will suddenly launch an attack. " Ming said as he carried the moon on his back.


    "Let''s go!" Before his voice fell, he reached out and smashed the light screen in front of him. Almost instantly, the spaceship began to accelerate. At the same time, with the violent vibration, countless cruise missiles flew out from both sides of the warship and rushed to the orange planet in front of us.


    "I hope our raid can buy them some time..." Ming looked at the more and more bright light screen in front of him, and said with a gloomy look.


    The firing frequency of the light gun has exceeded the load, and the alarm echoes in the main control room. Just one second before the dazzling white light was about to devour everything, the corpse stretched out his arms and surrounded the body from behind. They disappeared together in the huge explosion.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the quicksand pit, the underground city-state.


    The people living here will always have the night color of black iron ore piled up on their heads, and the stars and stones dotted with faint yellow light.


    The stone glowing like a star is named after by the local people. Just like the night grass, it is also the name of the casual GUI people here.


    The eternal night sky gives the residents of dark Scorpio a dark complexion like night. They are like the people of the night, quietly dormant in the dark.


    However, their bodies, like the night grass in their mouths, have the characteristics of natural ambush during the day and rise at night.


    This is a plant that completely violates the laws of nature. During the day, they are thin and haggard, tangled together, just like countless withered souls, crawling and struggling on the surface of the earth. And once the stars cover its face, when night comes, they will be like a sponge full of water, opening the prosperous branches and leaves, and emitting bursts of strange fragrance.


    And at this time, behind the night grass, the people of dark Scorpio city will quietly take off their cloaks, revealing that they only belong to the night.


    ¡­¡­


    Known as the square in front of the temple, it is an open space at the gate of the scorpion temple.


    Every night, when the vegetation is flourishing, people in dark Scorpio city will gather here, light three or five campfires, sit around and sing and dance.


    "It''s so strange ~!" Hua Yi couldn''t help praising him. He couldn''t believe that the man who was taller than himself, with dark skin and handsome face was the withered little old man who was buried in Qingzhou during the day.


    "It''s like heat expansion and cold contraction. No, according to the climate here, it should be heat contraction and cold expansion Well, this is so strange ~! " White night with his cat''s claws, gently patting the side full of black branches and leaves, very tangled to say.


    "Ha ha, since that strange spaceship crashed nearby 16 years ago, we who survived have become like this. We don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse." Buried Qingzhou sitting beside Huayi, looking at the people singing and laughing by the campfire, his eyes said softly.


    "Do you feel uncomfortable?" Hua Yi curiously looks at the side of the black skin man, said.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t get used to it at first, but I got used to it later. By the way, let''s not talk about this. Did Xie Niang say anything to you just now? " Burying Qingzhou suddenly put away his eyes and said it seriously.


    "Well, she didn''t say anything. She didn''t seem to have a clear mind, ha ha." Hua Yu smiled as like as two peas. He suddenly remembered the empty look of the woman who was just like her.


    "So..." Burying Qingzhou''s brows, he seemed to be lost in thought.


    "Grandpa Qingzhou, er, I always feel a little uncomfortable. I mean, how did Xie Niang tell you before? The prophecy that we will both come to the city of dark Scorpio. " Hua Yi also put away a smiling face and asked seriously.


    "Well In fact, this is what happened. Originally, we were all caged birds, meat in prison, wretches whose fate was in the hands of others. However, the unexpected crash of the spaceship has changed all this. We not only get all kinds of supplies from the spaceship, but also get night grass plants that can be used to cover brain waves, so that we can survive in the underground world. Xie Niang''s appearance has also brought us the ability to seek happiness and avoid disaster. She has been able to foresee the future dangers since she was three years old. Under her guidance, we began to plant a large number of night grass, and thus avoided the encirclement and search again and again by the dragon clan. " His eyes flashed and his voice was full of gratitude."I see..." Hua Yi nodded.


    "However, until now, we have not been able to crack the aviation technology of the mysterious spaceship, and we can not repair the small spaceship carried on it. In other words, we are still trapped here, even if we want to leave, there is no way Burial Qingzhou some depressed said.


    "You want to leave?" Speaking of white night curiously.


    "No one wants to live underground all his life." Hua Yi said calmly.


    Burying Qingzhou smiles, looks at Huayi gratefully and says, "yes, it''s always a stone in our hearts. The threat of the dragon and the desire to leave the earth have been bothering us for the past 16 years. Until the day before yesterday, Xie Niang suddenly issued a holy word, foreseeing your arrival. "


    "Wait, Grandpa Qingzhou, I don''t quite understand what you mean." Hua Yi said in surprise. If funai Qingzhou is right, Xie Xiang knew that Huayi would come to the city of dark scorpion before Ming chose to land on this planet!


    "as like as two peas," the emperor of the White Emperor, she will be in the dark city of scorpion, leading the people here, and going out of the ground to see the light again. Buried Qingzhou eyes like a raging fire in general burning, his voice extremely excited said.


    "Wait, wait a minute." At this time, Hua Yi was shocked to find that the people who were singing and dancing in the square in front of the temple surrounded them one by one.


    White night keenly retreats a step, the waist bows, the eye is like the cold star.


    "Xie Niang''s prophecy has never been missed. Please take Mr. Hua Yi to lead us out of the ground and see the light again!" Buried Qingzhou kneels on one knee and looks at Huayi like a torch.


    "Grandpa Qingzhou, get up quickly!" Huayi rushed to help, but Qingzhou did not get up, but more people knelt down and worshipped.


    "Please take us out of the earth and see the light again!" One voice after another echoed in the square in front of the temple, like waves after waves.


    Hua Yi stayed on the spot, even if thousands of troops could not be trapped. At this time, he was confused by the worship of more than 100 people, and he was at a loss.


    Suddenly, Hua Yi subconsciously raised his head, eyes to the top of the temple tower.


    Behind the half closed window, there was a face with unclear eyebrows, and a faint smile beyond description.


    "Is that her?" Hua Yi said subconsciously.


    "Hello! Are they all crazy? " White night yells, he can''t stand these people''s crazy eyes.


    "Wait, Grandpa Qingzhou, get up first, get up!" Hua Yi said while holding up the burial state kneeling on the ground.


    "Please promise us!"


    "I promise I promise you, I''ll try my best to help you find a way to leave. " Hua Yi some helplessly said, at this moment, there is no other way.


    "Good!" As long as you can get us out of here, the people of dark Scorpio city will be servants forever and loyal to you from generation to generation


    "Boom!" Everyone stood up, a piece of black, and that pair of eyes, but like a fire in general, hot!


    "I''ll do my best..." Hua Yi also had to say seriously.


    As soon as his voice fell, the cheers flooded the square in front of the temple like a tide. In the night with thick grass and strange fragrance, the city of dark Scorpio was full of joy.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, after the noise of the square, people have dispersed, leaving only the burning black sawdust, and a mess.


    Night grass still reveals its fragrance, accompanied by the sound of people sleeping, gradually disappearing in the air.


    "Dang ~" came from the tower of the scorpion temple. The sound was very thin, like an embroidery needle falling on the floor. It flashed away without any trace.


    The window on the top floor is open. From this angle, you can have a panoramic view of the whole dark Scorpio city.


    However, there is something special about the scenery tonight.


    "Here you are?" Xie Xiang''s voice reverberated in the room, shattering the quiet night.


    Originally open and dark outside the window, but now a white sail.


    "Here it is. The night is just right." The white sail shakes and falls into the house in a trance. Leaning against the windowsill, Hua Yi said softly.


    "I''ve thought about the questions you asked me during the day for a long time, but I still don''t have a clue. Ha ha. " Xie Xiang still sat in the corner and said with a smile.


    "Ha, that doesn''t matter. In fact, seriously, would you like to have a look at the real starry sky? " Hua Yi''s smile is particularly dazzling in the dark.

 Chapter 84

    The boundless sand sea, like the ocean, reflects silver light alone in the silent night. Contrary to the dull and dull day, the sand is like a silver world, and the Milky way in the bright starry sky.


    "How beautiful ~..." Xie Xiang''s eyes were staring at the sky, her head almost tilted back to the limit.


    "The Milky way? It''s beautiful. " Hua Yi also raised his head and said, looking at the stars all over the sky.


    "Galaxy? What''s that? " Xie Xiang turned around and looked at Hua Yi with blinking eyes. Her hair is now scattered on her shoulders, emitting a faint fragrance.


    "The Milky way is the white, ribbon like thing. It''s made up of countless stars. It looks like a slender River, so we call it the Milky way Hua Yi looked at the vast starry sky and said leisurely.


    "Oh, that''s what it looks like Galaxy, galaxy, listen to the name ~! " Xie Xiang''s face suddenly waved a smile, the smile is so fresh and refreshing, just like the blue sky washed by heavy rain, people can''t help but feel good.


    "Well, that''s right. By the way, there is an old and beautiful legend about the galaxy." Hua Yi''s eyes touched Xie Xiang''s smile. Somehow, her mind was in a trance, as if it was not someone else sitting beside her, but herself a few years ago.


    "Legend? Is there any legend about the galaxy? What kind of story is it? Say it, say it Xie Xiang cried like a child, holding Hua Yi''s sleeve with both hands, and almost fell into the arms of the man in white.


    "Ah, don''t worry, don''t worry ~!" Hua Yi pushed the girl away and helped her, but she said helplessly: "it''s a very old legend. I can''t remember it clearly. Let me think about it."


    Hua Yi tilted her head, closed her eyes, and looked like an old God meditating. And Xie Xiang is facing him, head also slant to one side, stare big eyes Baba ground to wait.


    "That was a long, long time ago..." Hua Yi shook his head and spoke leisurely. His voice echoed with Xie Xiang''s laughter in the black and white world for a long time


    The night is very long. If calculated according to the number of hours on earth, the planet where Huayi is located will experience hundreds of hours every day. And the time of night here is several times of that of day.


    "Ha ha ha ~, I''m laughing to death, I''m laughing to death ~!" Xie Xiang laughs and leans back and forth, covering his stomach with both hands, and keeps talking.


    At this time, Hua Yi was making all kinds of faces, and kept saying: "at that time, the pig head was like this, eh, no, no, it was like this!"


    "Ah, I can''t do it. I''m so happy!" Xie Xiang said while holding up her hand to push Hua Yi. She didn''t know whether she wanted to stop Hua Yi from continuing to be funny or whether she had already bent over.


    But no matter what the reason is, Xie Xiang threw himself firmly in Hua Yi''s arms and hugged her tightly.


    Hua Yi put away his face and looked down at Xie Xiang, who was panting in his arms.


    This time, Hua Yi didn''t push her away. As for why, even he couldn''t say clearly.


    This is a very absurd encounter, assassin and wizard? The wind, the horse and the Ox are not the same. However, it is on such a lonely planet, in the deserted sand sea, on the hill formed by the dilapidated spaceship, that the golden wind and jade dew meet!


    "Am I a mirror?" Xie Xiang''s voice was a bit lazy, like a whisper. Her head was buried in Huayi''s arms, and her arms were wrapped around his back, firmly.


    "Well, maybe, maybe not. I can''t say it well. But even if it''s a mirror, it''s a different mirror. " Hua Yi''s voice is very light, as if a little heavier, the woman in his arms will disappear.


    "I can see a lot of people''s past and future, wars and disputes. However, I always don''t understand. Grandfather Qingzhou said that I was the beacon of enlightenment, but I didn''t understand what I should do. What is right? What''s wrong? " Xie Xiang raised her head slightly and gazed at the man in front of her.


    Hua Yi''s face is a little hot. He has never been in such close contact with a girl. Xie Xiang''s breath is near his mouth, and he can even feel her close to his soft chest.


    "Well, only God knows, Hoo ~..." Hua Yi kept recovering her mind, trying to calm down.


    "Who knows? In that case, will God tell me what to do? " Xie Xiang''s eyes suddenly swam with a wave of water, so charming, just like Jiaohua zhaoshui, leaving Nocturne, beautiful voice and color.


    "I ~..." I don''t know how to endure. The heart is like a braising stove, hot and dry. He had never felt that his hands were so superfluous that he didn''t even feel that they were there.


    "I''m the mirror, the wizard, the grandfather of Qingzhou and Xie Niang. But I don''t know anything. I can''t change the world of myself and people in dark Scorpio city. Who am I? What on earth should I do? " Xie Xiang''s tears are like broken pearls, falling like raindrops.The tears wet Hua Yi''s clothes and his heart.


    Although she has the noble status of making the whole city kowtow, although she is as old as herself, she is born with a unique brain wave. However, after all, she is just a girl who has been sitting alone in her boudoir for more than ten years and is not familiar with the world.


    For a moment, the original restless Hua Yi finally calmed down. Xie Xiang trembled slightly in his arms, as if it caused some resonance in his body, and waves arrived at the bottom of his heart.


    "If you are really a mirror, it must be a mirror that can guide others." Hua Yi''s voice calmed down and her eyes turned to the distance.


    "Really?" Xie Xiang once again raised his head and gazed at Huayi, which was close at hand.


    "Well, no one can decide what''s right and what''s wrong. You are a wizard, so you just need to tell others the result of your divination. As for how to do it, it''s not up to you. No one can decide the fate of others. Just like you can foresee that I will come to dark Scorpio, but you can''t decide whether I will come to you tonight Hua Yi said, eyes to the arms of Xie Xiang, eyes gentle and firm.


    "Che, how do you know I didn''t expect you to climb up my windowsill?" Xie Xiang supported Hua Yi''s knees with both hands, straightened up, and looked straight at the man in front of him with tears in the corner of his eyes.


    Hua Yi slowly raised her hand, hooked her little finger on her sleeve, and gently crossed Xie Xiang''s eyes.


    "Ha ha, because when I climbed up to the windowsill, you had already scattered your hair, which means you are not waiting for me." Hua Yi was smiling, her eyes narrowed into a beautiful thin line.


    "Yes? Can''t I wait for you when I lose my hair? " Xie Xiang pouted her little mouth, tilted her head to one side and said rather unconvinced.


    "Ha ha, no? Are you not so reserved? " Hua Yi suddenly burst into laughter. Xie Xiang''s face turned red, just like a ripe apple. If you see Xie Xiang''s appearance in Qingzhou, you will be speechless.


    I''m afraid that no one in the dark Scorpio city would think that Xie Niang, who has been a saint for 16 years, would have such a small woman''s side.


    Xie Xiang puffed his cheeks. Instead of looking away at the flowers, he just poked his hand at the transparent film used to keep the temperature constant.


    "Hey, you''ve broken the light wall, and we''ll both freeze into popsicles in a moment." Hua Yi didn''t have any consciousness at all. She still laughed at the woman beside her.


    "Freeze to death, freeze to death..." Xie Xiang muttered in a low voice and poked harder and harder.


    "Well, well, don''t be angry, ha ha." Hua Yi claps Xie Xiang''s shoulder with a rogue smile and uses his usual move to Fu Ming.


    However, this time we changed the target, and the original tried and tested tactics also lost their effectiveness. Xie Xiang is still back to Hua Yi, calm face, trying to poke the transparent light film.


    "Hey, you''re so mean!" As soon as Hua Yi saw the old move, she had no choice but to change her technique and continued: "otherwise, I''ll give you a performance. Don''t be angry, OK?"


    "What show?" Xie Xiang''s head is almost in Hua Yi''s voice just fell to turn over, a pair of eyes open greatly.


    "Damn it Hua Yi suddenly had a feeling of being fooled.


    "Say it?! Don''t say I''m angry! " Xie Xiang frowned.


    Hua Yi couldn''t help patting her forehead and said helplessly: "let me think, let me think..."


    "Haha, Xiaohua, I didn''t expect that you would be disturbed by love too!"?! Wow, hahaha ~... " The unbridled laughter of jueying sounded in Hua Yi''s mind.


    "Don''t make trouble..." Hua Yi says helplessly in the heart.


    "Hello, xiaorou will be jealous!" The voice of jueying is like an aunt who has reached the extreme.


    "Don''t talk nonsense ~!" Jian Rou said angrily, but her voice didn''t have a lot of anger.


    I don''t know why, Hua Yi''s original disordered state of mind, after the sound of Jian Rou rang out, actually settled down leisurely.


    "Hua''er, I''ll teach you how to deal with..." The white light in Hua Yi''s eyes, Xie Xiang''s expression can''t help a Zheng.


    "Shall I show you the sword?" Hua Yi said as she rose slowly. His voice, contrary to his childishness, became quiet.


    Hua Yi''s foot treads lightly, and her figure flies out of the transparent light wall. The cold air came and was scattered by the full breath. Hua Yi''s body was full of light sword Qi. It looked like a piece of dry ice floating in the air.


    Light landing, no sound. Between the heaven and the earth, they are independent.


    Xie Xiang looked at the man in white standing in the distance, his eyes were a little crazy.


    "This is the sword technique created by Wang Xiang and I, and it''s passed to you today. Remember, her name is Yurou sword technique." Jianrou said softly that the sound was long and clear, like a stream in a deep valley.


    "Yurou sword technique!" Hua Yi Yang''s voice, body shape slightly side, momentum."From King Xiang, I learned the way of sword and the way of walking, but only in vain. The essence of sword is not in shape but in care. Just like the way you love someone doesn''t matter. What matters is how deep your mind is The voice of Jianrou was undulating, like waves, pouring out from the body of Huayi, and the sand tide was rolling.


    "Care, not form!" Hua Yi''s voice is very high. Xie Xiang looks at the pretty face and tears unconsciously.


    "As long as there is love in the heart, the moment is eternal! This is the meaning of sword, and it is also the soul of Qi sword that Feishui shows me with his life The sound of Jianrou is like the sound wave of high frequency oscillation, mixed with countless unnamed gas fields, exploding!


    "The sword flies like water!"


    Hua Yi''s right hand flashed a white light! With Hua Yi''s body shape, it turns, ups and downs, one way, two ways Countless white lights fly from the hands of Huayi, flashing as gorgeous as summer fireworks.


    His figure was moving, but it was still.


    "Yes A dance roars in the sky!


    "Yes Dance again!


    ¡­¡­


    Xie Xiangru is infatuated with the man dancing sword in the silver sand sea. It''s a brilliant dance, and it''s also a prosperous sword of the millennium.

 Chapter 85

    Sapphire cafe, even in the rainy night of walgaron, is still bright.


    "That''s strange. Shouldn''t you be very busy? How do you have time to come to a place like this for coffee? " Asked aliya curiously as she combed her long chestnut hair.


    "Ha, I just hang up my name in the military headquarters. I don''t have any responsibilities. Toby is busy all day." The man sitting opposite aliya said with a smile, his long silver hair almost hanging down on the table.


    "Oh, brother Toby, it was painful and happy. Now the three fleets of the Daolong clan should be integrated, right?" Aliya picked up the milky coffee cup and sniffed the strong aroma.


    "Well, it''s almost done. A lot of redundant departments have been cut down. Now the Daolong military headquarters has shrunk dramatically. Ha ha ~!" The man is smiling heartily, blue eye son is like gem general luster to shine on a person.


    "Ah! It''s boring I don''t know why, Elia suddenly cried with a sad face, and the attendant robot couldn''t help looking at her.


    "What''s the matter? You look very spiritless, ha ha. " The man said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s boring. It''s boring. There''s nothing to show." As she drank her coffee, aliya looked at the ceiling with her eyes blank.


    "Is it true that since the assassin in white left, there has been nothing that Princess Yinlong was interested in?" The man''s smile suddenly becomes very interesting.


    "Yes, yes, well, where are they going?" Aliya takes her eyes away from the ceiling, and then looks at the man in front of her rather plaintively.


    "What if you know? Can you follow him all the time? Ha ha. " Although the man said so, there was no sense of ridicule in his voice.


    "Well, as long as I know where he is, what is the tracking report? Even if I run to the inner circle, I will accompany you to the end. " Elia waved her fist in an impassioned manner.


    "Ha? Is it necessary to be so persistent? Isn''t it good to do entertainment? " The man still said with a smile.


    "Cut, you don''t come, don''t think I don''t know, someone doesn''t often stand on the blade tower of Roca District in a daze." Aliya turned her sharp eyes to the opposite side, and didn''t give in at all.


    "Ha ha ha! Even my whereabouts can''t escape your eyes. Sooner or later, you will catch the assassin in white. " The man gave a hearty laugh again.


    "Oh, come on, if I knew his whereabouts, would I still be here to have coffee with you? It''s boring... " Aliya simply lies on the table like a listless cat.


    "Ha, is that so? If, I say, I know where he is now... " The man said with a smile, as if he liked to tease the lovely woman in front of him.


    Aliya''s head was raised slowly and mechanically, her eyes narrowed into a slit, as if to analyze the credibility of what the man said just now.


    This time, the man began to smile more. Elia''s eager and cautious expression reminded him of the simple and beautiful pictures when he was a child.


    "Didn''t the military give up tracking the assassin in white for a long time? How can you possibly know his whereabouts? " On the one hand, she can''t believe the truth of the news, on the other hand, she hopes it is true. This contradiction bothers her, but makes the man opposite her look in the eyes and smile on her face.


    "Ha ha ha! You have a wonderful look on your face


    "Asshole! Tell me if it''s true or not


    Aliya was about to make a scene. The man quickly reached out to her to calm down and said, "ha ha, don''t worry. You are so impulsive. How can I trust you to do the tracking report?"


    "Do you really know where they are?" This time, aliya widened her beautiful eyes and said excitedly.


    "Well, they didn''t do the death of the marshal. We have known this for a long time. Therefore, it''s not a problem to deal with the criticism of the military headquarters. I negotiated with Toby to let them go on purpose, because we studied the download records when they stole the fortress information and found that they were looking for someone, which is probably one of the reasons why they appeared in volgaron. " The man gradually put away his smile and said.


    "They''re looking for someone? Who is it? " And Elia got serious.


    "Odin." The man''s eyes suddenly become some deep, the corner of his mouth slightly raised.


    "No! They''re looking for uncle Odin... " Elia couldn''t help covering her mouth with her hand, as if she was afraid that the following words would come out.


    "Well, I''m afraid there''s only one reason for them to do so..." The man''s face once again hung a smile, but this time the smile is somewhat different from the past.


    "You mean "OGA?" Aliya a face don''t frighten of facial expression, "yes, OGA very likely also in, assassin guild." After the man''s words, both fell into silence.


    For a long time, Elia''s eyes were a little preoccupied, looking at the half drunk coffee in the cup, and said quietly, "I say, brother Yinfei, do you think it''s really unforgivable for the dragon people to be with human beings?"The man cast his eyes on the rainy night outside the window and said slowly, "what about you? Would you object to the combination of the dragon people and human beings? "


    "Not at all. I''m not a geneticist, let alone an old-fashioned member of the ethics committee. Why should I oppose this kind of thing? What''s more, I think the dragon and human are probably homologous, but the nobles are unwilling to admit it. " Said aliya, somewhat indignant.


    "Aren''t you a noble, too? Ha ha. " The man said with a smile.


    "I''m not. Those nobles are rotten." There was a flash of sadness in aliya''s eyes.


    The man keenly caught the flash of gloom in Elia''s eyes, and he was sad. He said softly, "although I haven''t seen Olga, I don''t know where he is now. But anyway, he''s our brother. I don''t discriminate against human beings, let alone my brothers. "


    Aliya''s drooping head suddenly raised, her eyes full of surprise. With a smile, the man continued: "the people of the black dragon tribe have been tracking Huayi. Toby''s spy in the black dragon tribe just reported a piece of news yesterday, saying that the people of the black dragon have started to act and the specific location has been locked."


    "What?" Aliya jumped up and yelled, "what do you do then?"


    The man raised his head and said calmly, "so, I''m here to confirm your attitude. This time, it''s not only the black dragon''s action alone, but also the experts of the tyrant dragon and the weathering dragon. I''m afraid there are no less than 30 of them. This time, the Council is going to use thunder. "


    "How could that be?" Aliya flopped down in her chair, her face full of disbelief.


    "If the dragon people win this time, the world will remain the same and nothing will change. But if they can get away with it, maybe some time in the future, we can see Uncle Odin''s smile again. " There was some unspeakable rebellion in the calm voice of the man.


    "You''re going to help the assassin guild?" Elia couldn''t believe what she had just said.


    "If it were you, what would you do?" The man did not move the slightest, still calmly looking at the opposite woman.


    "I..." Aliya seemed to be struggling in her heart. After a moment, she seemed determined to say, "if OGA is really in the assassin guild, if the purpose of the white assassin is to rescue uncle Odin, then I will be on their side!"


    "Ha ha, I knew that." There was a charming smile on the man''s face, and something seemed to be burning in his eyes.


    "What am I going to do?" Aliya took a deep breath and looked at the man opposite firmly.


    "Do what I say, and we can change the world!" The smile on Yinfei''s face is even better.


    ¡­¡­


    Sleepless night, always extra long. This is especially true at night in dark Scorpio.


    "Is this the best preserved one?" White night looked at the front of the broken spaceship like a disk, shaking his head and said.


    "There are three other ships, but the engines are damaged to varying degrees, and this one is the best preserved one." Burying Qingzhou stood aside and said helplessly.


    At this time, dozens of residents of dark scorpion city are standing behind the burial of Qingzhou, a ready model.


    "Let''s check the brain first." Hua Yi said to Bai Ye with a smile that he was in a very good mood recently, with a silly smile on his face every day.


    "Well, you stay away from me in case of accidents." White night side said, while calmly to the door of the spacecraft.


    Huayi with buried Qingzhou according to the word, with the people back to withdraw.


    "Is he OK?" Buried Qingzhou some worry to look back, this ship is their only hope, so he is extra careful, even some nervous.


    "Don''t worry, if he can''t, no one here can make that thing fly." Hua Yi comforted.


    "Yes, yes." There was no other way to bury Qingzhou, but according to what Huayi said.


    So the group retreated to a kilometer away, and then waited quietly. If there is any hope that this ship can be repaired, there is a possibility that everyone will leave here. Therefore, everyone seems very eager at this time, looking forward to the good news of the white night.


    "Do you want mother Xie to do divination?" There is a young man lying in the ear of burial Qingzhou said.


    "No, I don''t have to bother Xie Niang with everything. Mr. Hua has already said that, just wait with ease. " After all, burial in Qingzhou is a city guard with calm mind.


    In a flash, three hours later, there was still no movement in the white night, which made the people waiting one kilometer away more anxious.


    "Here it is Hua Yi suddenly got up and said with a smile. As soon as the words fell, a white lightning had already fallen at his feet.

 Chapter 86

    White night while gently shaking his pure white hair, said: "the database encryption system is very good, I dare not act rashly. However, the primary authority has been cracked, so there should be no problem with flying. "


    As usual, white night''s words and deeds are still efficient, direct to the core of the problem, never circuitous, concise.


    "Ha, that''s enough. We don''t have much time to crack databases or anything. Grandfather Qingzhou, you should immediately arrange for people to reinforce the hull. I''ll see if the remote communication system on board is available. " Hua Yi didn''t expect that things would go so smoothly. He was in a good mood and walked to the direction of the spaceship.


    Funeral Qingzhou heard the word "can fly", just like playing chicken blood, shouting: "ha ha, cheer up for me, spare no effort to repair the spaceship!"


    Bai Ye glanced at the passionate crowd and looked at Hua Yi, who was walking in front of him. It seemed that he wanted to talk and stop. But Hua Yi didn''t notice, and Bai Ye didn''t speak at last.


    A person and a cat, so quickly to the spacecraft, behind is a large group of people skipping.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, three black and red spaceships in space are flying fast to Huayi''s planet.


    The black wings are wrapped by dark red lines, which makes people feel heavy and murderous. The size of the spaceship is not big. The shape of the head is like a flying eagle, and the wing is a bit like a bat. No matter how strange its shape is, there is only one impression it conveys, that is, ferocity!


    "Arut, how long is it going to take?" A dark, brown man asked in a sullen voice.


    "Full speed forward, only 75 light hours, but do we wait for the ships of the Ba dragon and the weathering dragon to arrive, and then land together?" On the light screen in front of the man, a bald man asked with big eyes.


    The bald man''s body was like a hill. His muscles were swollen and his skin was much whiter than that of the man who asked.


    "No, we''ll land first, then scout and wait for them." Said the man with brown stripes, half closed his eyes.


    "Yes ~!" A big bald man named arut is the right way.


    And behind the bald man, the black crowd also said in unison: "yes


    Some of the men''s gloomy face, hung a smile, and those brown stripes also like flowers slowly spread out, demon land blooming.


    ¡­¡­


    The lifetime of a star often also indicates the age of a galaxy.


    The weathering dragon galaxy is an ancient galaxy, which can be seen from the red giant stars like old foggy people. The guiding star of this galaxy is sandwiched among these daunting giants. It also has an old name, kufeng star.


    Although kufengxing is the leading planet of the weathering dragon, it can be regarded as the capital and economic center of a clan in the eyes of outsiders. However, in fact, the environment of this planet is extremely bad, which is not suitable for living and breeding.


    The surface of kufeng star has been vaporized for a long time, and it is composed of light red and yellowish gas. Under the influence of unbalanced gravity, the pressure changes with each passing day, with different thicknesses. It''s no exaggeration to describe the environment here with "thousands of images".


    Through tens of kilometers of gaseous surface, you will come to the interior of the planet. Here is the real land of the weathered dragon, the orange metal city.


    Every Dragon City has its unique features, just like the capital of the Daolong people, walgaron. The giant towers standing on the sea like blade are the unique landmark buildings of their race.


    The weathered dragon, also known as the ancient dragon, is the oldest one among the hundred dragon families. Their city is built in an orange metal frame, like an underground city like a mausoleum.


    There are no flowers, no trees, only houses made of wind ancient stones, and the same exterior walls shuttling between metal frames.


    "Master, there is no trace of life found in the wreckage of the dragon boat." Inside a large rectangular building, there was a buzzing sound like metal friction.


    With the sound of the sound, a body shape like a python general monster appeared in the room out of thin air, Python''s body is covered with dim yellow scales, a pair of dark red eyes, pupil steep as a needle.


    "Oh? Hehe, it should be that some kind of space moving device ran away. But they are the generation of mole ants. Now the assassin guild is not as good as one generation. " About 15 steps in front of the python, the figure of a human man, with a light floating voice, looms on the stone platform.


    The whole room doesn''t look like being inhabited at all. It looks more like a kind of historic site. Inside and outside the walls, there are traces of sand erosion for many years.


    "We have been detecting the spatial fluctuations. They should have been hiding, but within the magnetic field of kufeng star, if they want to leave here, they can''t stay out of sight." Python nodded slightly, in front of the man''s image, respectfully said."Hum, it must be the kind of independent space device made by Xuanyuan. At the beginning, with the convenience of this thing, he killed a lot of dragon people without a trace. Now, I want to do it again. " The man''s image is not very clear, it should be a kind of hologram rather than an entity.


    "Xuanyuan?! The porter assassin? " When the python heard the name, his pupils contracted suddenly, as if he were a frightened beast, and he vomited red letters in his mouth.


    "It should not be him. According to the videos circulated before, it should be some new people. As for yulingzi, it''s not known whether they are involved in it. However, according to their usual practice... " The man''s voice sounds like he is lost in some kind of meditation. At this time, the python will crawl quietly on the ground and dare not make any changes, so as not to interrupt the master''s thoughts.


    A moment later, the man looked up and said, "in this way, keep the original plan unchanged. You''d better take them to the No. 1 meat prison to join the black dragon people."


    "Doesn''t it matter here? Are you sure that some of them are in cell one? " The python could not help asking, but as soon as he spoke, he seemed to regret it. He hung his head down on the ground and did not dare to face the figure in front of him.


    "Well, you brute have been with me for so long, but you still haven''t made any progress. It''s more than enough for the black knife spacecraft to escape from our reconnaissance ship. And they did not escape or hibernate quietly, but they shelled kufengxing by suicide, which only shows one problem. " The man said confidently.


    "What''s the problem?" Asked the python, his eyes wide open.


    "It shows that they want to attract our attention and draw our defense here. You say, "why?" Some of the men said with a slight smile, but the tone was faint with a chill.


    "This It only means that some of them are in the No.1 meat cell! " Python suddenly said.


    The man''s image seemed to sit down and said, "you know the situation of No. 1 meat prison. How many meat died at that time? The broken spaceship from nowhere cost us a whole decade of revenue, and the magnetic explosion made the planet almost completely useless. It wasn''t until a few years ago that the supply of black face meat stabilized. Although the No. 1 meat cell is now in ruins, once the assassin guild knows any clues, they are bound to meddle. What''s more, this time the lingzu also heard the news and made an example. If they come into contact with even a little of our secret, they can''t let it go! "


    The man''s unclear eyes flashed a green awn, like the demon fire of hell, weird and frightening.


    "I know. Please don''t worry. I won''t let anyone near the No.1 meat prison leave alive, even the assassin guild!" A ferocious voice rang out in the big mouth of the python.


    "Good! I''ll wait for your news The man nodded, the image trembled and disappeared in the air, and the place where the python had just occupied was only yellow sand. It seems that the dialogue just now did not appear at all, or that the memory which is too long has been lost in the circulation of time and space, and occasionally appears in the space where it should not be staged.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s been five days. They haven''t changed anything at all. It seems that they don''t care about us at all." Ming is sitting on the lotus leaf at this time, with a sad face.


    "Maybe they didn''t stop because they couldn''t find us? Or are they all fools? " Gagari fiddled with his beard and echoed the whistling words to himself.


    Mo Mo did not speak, just quietly watching the reflection on the lake, stunned.


    "Well, I always have a bad feeling." Ming suddenly raised his head and said with a worried look.


    "Then what? You can''t run out now and say to the loons of the dragon clan, "we are the assassin guild." He said helplessly.


    "They''re off." The sound of corpse came from the sky above the lotus leaf, and then a black hole appeared, and a corpse in green clothes slowly fell over the lotus pond.


    "What''s going on?" Ming suddenly raised his head and asked.


    "Elite troops, it''s not clear where to go, but..." The corpse''s voice has no emotion, just like a light brain stating meaningless data.


    "Don''t think about it. They must have seen through our means. Now Huayi is in trouble!" Ming Huoran stood up and clenched his fists. The voice seemed to squeeze out from his teeth. It sounded uncomfortable.


    "No?" Gagari opens his mouth wide and looks at Ming in surprise. Meanwhile, Momo turns his head and his face is deeply worried.


    "Regardless of the current situation, we can only take the risk to rob the ship and turn it back to Huayi." Ming back from the collapse of the moon, eyes like a raging fire.

 Chapter 87

    "Just the two of us, doesn''t it matter?" Aliya looked around as she left her backpack on the sofa.


    "It should be said that the dragon people are just the two of us." Yinfei opens the light screen with a smile and presents the seven or eight pictures in front of him with the busy figures of Porter people.


    "Ha, it''s really worthy of being the home of the God of war of the Daolong clan. It''s rich and powerful." Aliya sat down on the sofa with a sarcastic remark on her lips.


    While checking the configuration of the spaceship, Yinfei said with a bitter smile: "what''s rich and powerful, ha ha, it''s just a semi-finished product that carries the dream and fails to realize it."


    "Oh? What do you say? " Aliya seemed to recognize some sour tone in Yinfei''s voice, and she couldn''t help being curious.


    "It''s nothing, hehe." Yinfei said with a silly smile.


    "Cut, boring ~!" Elia gave a white look, puffed up her cheeks, and said angrily, not looking aside.


    After the inspection, all the facilities were running normally. Finally, Yinfei walked up to aliya with a smile, sat down on the sofa slowly, leaned on the back of the chair, put in a comfortable posture, and said, "do you remember when you were a child? At that time, Toby and I always like to play the game of Morris, the hero. We always fight to be heroes, while you always like to be the princess who is held by bad people at that time. "


    The displeasure on aliya''s face disappeared, and in her place she seemed to recall the tenderness of her childhood.


    "Do you remember? According to legend, Morris had a powerful spaceship called the sword of the galaxy. He always drives his warship to the enemy''s old nest alone to destroy all the bad people and save the beautiful princess. " Yinfei''s face showed an intoxicated expression, as if he could see now that the legend of the era of heroes dominating the universe.


    "Well, at that time, you two were always fighting, and Morris would cry even if you didn''t do it. Ha ha. " Aliya chuckled and her eyes brightened with those wonderful memories.


    "At that time, we both had a dream that we could have a spaceship as powerful as the sword of the galaxy, and then we would ride on it and gallop through the universe, catching all the bad guys we met, ha." Yin Fei said that he couldn''t help laughing, but the laughter had changed.


    "This is your galactic sword?" Aliya couldn''t help looking up and looking around in a daze.


    "The dream of childhood is always beautiful, however, people will grow up after all, and will have to bear the responsibilities that he did not want to bear. Toby and I built this spaceship quietly. Although we can''t be the hero Morris, at least let this spaceship serve as a memorial to the childhood dream that has gone forever. " Yin Fei''s voice is calm and deeply helpless.


    "Do you envy that assassin in white?" Aliya suddenly turned her head and looked directly at Yinfei.


    "Hua Yi? Well, I should say some appreciation. " Yin Fei shrugged and said plainly.


    "Hum, don''t pretend. Men love face and envy is envy. I also envy that I can walk freely between heaven and earth without considering any family interests or secular rules. I can cry if I want, laugh if I want, and even cut the bad guys when I see them. It''s true. Why do you have such a happy life? It''s really enviable. " As she patted the armrest of the sofa, aliya sighed bitterly.


    "Ha ha, Assassin''s life is very beautiful, but also fatal." Yinfei smiles. He doesn''t know why. Although his reason tells himself that the assassins like Huayi will end up in a different place, he unconsciously wants to see how far this beautiful young man in white can go.


    If the assassin can really become a force to balance the world, isn''t it a beautiful scenery?


    Yinfei''s heart beat accelerated. He didn''t know where his strange idea came from, and he wondered why he was so excited.


    "Hu ~" with a long breath, Yinfei stood up and said, "is there any problem? If not, let''s go. "


    With a smile, aliya jumped up from the sofa, stretched out her slim pink fist, and yelled, "let''s go! The sword of the Galaxy! ohyeah£¡¡±


    Yinfei looks at aliya and shows a knowing smile on her face. He can''t help thinking: "Hua Yi, Hua Yi, don''t die..."


    ¡­¡­


    The northern hemisphere of kufeng star is covered by dense gas, and its magnetic field is disorderly. In the rolling dust, you can see little lights.


    This is Yuefeng airport, a large port with thousands of berths.


    "Bring you together, do you know why?" Shrieked a tall man in an orange uniform.


    In front of him, hundreds of people were standing in the spacious hall.


    Some people are looking down to ponder, some people are at a loss, and more people are talking. These people are all orange uniforms, and their skin is sandy yellow."Be on the alert!" Standing opposite the crowd, the tall man suddenly said in a loud voice, "I don''t want to make a fuss with you either. This time there is an emergency, so we will make a special defense deployment!"


    The tall man''s face is as tall as his stature. The corners of his eyes are raised up. His eyebrows are light and his nose is high. It looks like a tall and thin vulture. It''s also an orange uniform, but the tall man''s feeling is slightly different from the others in front of him, and the light green lines on the cuff collar tip also quietly show his superior identity.


    "Lieutenant Gordon, who is our enemy, please?" A burly soldier asked that he had been a soldier for more than 20 years and had never encountered such a level of defense transfer. Now the soldiers in the hall are all first-class soldiers transferred from the surrounding defense areas. Who is the purpose of such a large-scale concentration? There has never been a large-scale battle among the dragon people in recent years. He really can''t figure it out.


    The tall man glanced at the soldiers who were asking questions, then scanned the people in front of him again, and then said, "this time is different from the past. You should have heard about what happened to the Daolong clan some time ago. I believe some of you have seen those videos. I''m not sure about the specific situation. I''ve just been informed that the assassin guild has come to kufeng


    "What?"


    "No way!"


    "My God


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, the hall was noisy


    The tall man, with a sullen face, looked at the disorderly crowd in the hall and got angry. Where does it look like a first-class soldier, or an elite army?


    "Is it enough?" The tall man asked darkly. His voice was like a cold current from the polar region, blowing through the restless crowd. No matter what kind of noise and complexity it was, it would freeze in an instant and freeze in the same place.


    There was no sound in the hall at once, only heavy or astringent gasps, and a pair of eyes with lingering palpitations.


    "I don''t care if it''s the so-called assassin guild or how many of them are here. There''s only one thing I ask of you. "The voice of the tall man is getting colder and colder, as if he can see a faint chill coming out of his body, and his voice has become sharp.


    Just now, hundreds of people, who were still restless, immediately quieted down as the tall man yelled. The rumor of "devil Gordon" is also widely spread in the army. No one is willing to touch his bad luck for this notorious boss.


    "My request is that no matter who you are facing, you are not allowed to leave scars behind! If you want to die, you have to face the enemy and die! " Gordon''s voice is not big, but his momentum is amazing.


    All the people present were filled with awe.


    "Although this is a civil airport, there are also many military transport ships at anchor, so we must not relax..." Before Gordon''s words were finished, an inexplicable sense of danger quickly reached his heart, like a grain in the back!


    "Bang!" With a dull sound, the transparent metal door of the hall was knocked open, and two soldiers in charge of the guard flew in like sandbags, and then fell heavily on the ground.


    All the people looked back at the sound and turned their eyes to the gate.


    A pair of figures walk through the sand curtain and enter the hall.


    Gordon''s eyes stood up in an instant. They were as constricted as needles like snakes. There was a faint hum in his chest.


    "Shua!" All the people instinctively pull out the laser sword handle from their waist, and in a moment, all kinds of dazzling swords shine brightly on the whole hall. More than one hundred people cast their eyes on the two people who had just broken into the hall. The kind of gaze like a wild animal brought extraordinary pressure.


    However, in the face of such a covetous attention ceremony, the two intruders slapped the dust on their bodies leisurely and slowly took off their cloaks.


    "Who''s coming? Name it Gordon seemed to squeeze a word out of his teeth. He couldn''t bear the easy posture of the two intruders at the door.


    "Pa pa..." They put their cloaks into their backpacks, looked up and looked people in the eyes.


    "Assassin guild, Qin Zeming!" Ming helped the long falling moon behind him and raised his handsome head. The corpse on one side still didn''t have a word, as if what happened in front of her had nothing to do with her.


    "Shua ~ ~ ~!" All the laser swords flashed, and all of them changed from attacking to defending. All the people instinctively retreated to both sides and looked at the two people at the door like enemies.


    "What courage Gordon''s words are almost roaring.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll rob the ship. Those in the way will die!" Ming is not polite. He is full of fighting spirit!

 Chapter 88

    Dark scorpion city was originally hidden underground, but because of the arrival of Huayi and white night, it broke the peace of the past. Let''s not talk about the prophecy that seems to be true or illusory. The appearance of Huayi and Xie Xiang is enough to shock the whole city. And then, Daye used the wisdom of a cat to help people here solve the "way out" problem that has plagued them for a long time, which surprised all people and made the status of this strange visitor become more mysterious in people''s hearts.


    The ship buried in Qingzhou with high hopes was now moored in a shallow beach, surrounded by innumerable bays, large and small. The spaceship stopped on a piece of protruding sand, like a huge conch, overhead is the underground night with endless light.


    Looking down from the top of her head, the spaceship looks like a petal scattered on the white sand ground. The light pink color has been restored to her former glory through the continuous hard work of the dark scorpion people in recent days. More than ten walking mats made of night grass stems and vines are like winding black ribbons, lingering around the petals, just like a beautiful fine brushwork painting.


    This is the engineering site of the whole city, and also the place where countless dark scorpions place their dreams.


    Hua Yi and Bai Ye eat and live on the spaceship every day. Together with the dark scorpion, they reinforce the hull, rebuild the cabin and debug various parts. The silence and efficiency of the white night, the innocence and kindness of Huayi have left a beautiful and deep impression on the people of dark Scorpio city. The partner of one person and one cat will become the focus of attention wherever they go. People will be happy when they look at them. I''m afraid no one will associate them with the bloody term assassin.


    ¡­¡­


    "That night, I saw you come back with her in your arms..." White night is wearing a pair of high-power microscope, while observing the hands of the Petri dish, while saying.


    "Ah, yes, that day she fell asleep outside, the surface wind was strong, so I took her back." Hua Yi wiped the instrument in his hand and answered without raising his head.


    "What have you done?" The white night continued to speak without expression.


    "Dong" Hua Yi a knock on the side of the table, the hands of the instrument almost fell to the ground.


    "What? You''re too much of a cat. " Hua Yi indignant way, but can''t help floating on the face light red tide.


    "Oh, yes." Bai Ye seems to turn a blind eye to Hua Yi''s reaction. She still says, "every time she comes to see us recently, she will look at you more. Although she intends to cover it up, she wants to cover it up."


    "You..." Hua Yi wants to refute a few words, but feels as if nothing can be said to clear the ambiguous feeling, so he swallows back what he has already said.


    "She looks at you two or three times, but you are always in a daze. Alas ~... " The white night said softly, and came with a sigh. I didn''t know what he was sighing. But in a word, with such a sigh, Hua Yi had no idea of working.


    "That, white night." Hua Yi put down his instrument and looked up to the cabin door.


    "Well?" White night did not stop the work in hand, just a random response.


    "You say, what is it like to like someone?" Hua Yi looked blankly at the door of the cabin. At the end of the field of vision, there was still a touch of snow-white.


    White night will hold the Petri dish on the experimental metal platform, and then take off the head of the micro microscope, turned to look at Huayi, said: "the feelings between wolf and cat, will have reference value for human?"


    The eyes of the white night are dark and mixed with the blue whirlpool, like the sea wrapped in the night, which makes the people staring at him have a deep illusion and a sense of vastness.


    "Oh, there are only a few women I''ve met since I was young, as if I were even younger. This kind of relationship between men and women is only seen in books and videos. I have no experience in how to deal with it in real life. " Hua Yi said with a bitter smile.


    "What is the reason for your hesitation?" Lying beside Hua Yi, Bai Ye began to comb her hair with cat''s claws.


    "Hesitation?" Hua Yi leaned her head against the metal panel behind her and said with some regret, "I don''t know how to express my feelings, let alone how to do it. I''m an assassin. I''m different from her, although we look like each other, ha ha. "


    "I don''t understand the different ways you said. Is it the assassin''s identity that imprisons your feelings? Momo is not an assassin, so what does it matter? Aren''t we still together? Although we have to separate for the time being... " White night licked his paw, it seems that he thought of Momo and grandfather gagari who didn''t know where he was. His action became a little sluggish, and he seemed to be caught by his mind, and lost his original flexibility.


    "What should I say? Want her to join us? Follow us to the stars? Will she agree? " At this time, Huayi is not as happy and uninhibited as before, just like all the boys in secret love, it is difficult to control the sweet pain.


    "Well, only when you ask yourself can you get results." White night seems to recover from the absence just now. After leaving a sentence behind, she gets up and walks to the test bench, leaving a pair of worried Huayi aside."The legendary first love? How could it feel like this? " Hua Yi couldn''t help but put her hand in her chest, and her eyes turned to the cabin door again. At the end of the field of vision, there was a touch of white that had not yet appeared.


    ¡­¡­


    On the dry wind star, the wind roars. It''s almost impossible to distinguish the human shadow within ten steps, but the metal steel frame standing everywhere will strangely fold the wind to form a wind wall with sand curtain, which intersperses the surface of the stars.


    At this time, in the monitoring room of Yuefeng airport, countless light screens are playing an amazing battle that has not been seen in a century.


    "Bang!" With a dull sound, four soldiers with laser swords were knocked away and flew in four directions at the same time. The huge force made them unable to even use the stagnant device to stabilize their bodies.


    Everyone''s eyes are unable to hide the surprise, and can not hide, diffuse in the heart of fear.


    "It''s said that the assassin guild, each with a hundred? It seems that it''s not all water. " As he spoke, Gordon walked slowly through the crowd towards the door. The flow of people naturally separated, and Gordon came to the front of the crowd like a fish leaping out of the water.


    "A hundred with one? Ha ha ha ~! " Ming''s body is still strong black, hair stands up, behind the avalanche month long almost drag on the ground, with the sound of laughter and make a sound of shaking.


    Gordon''s face became more and more gloomy with the laughter. There seemed to be a whirlwind in his chest, roaring and making a low voice.


    "Is that funny?" Gordon''s voice didn''t seem to come from his throat. The murderous air made the soldiers behind him step back three feet.


    "Cut!" Ming stopped laughing, snorted with disdain, and said, "with one hundred? That''s the standard of your dragon soldiers. We are assassins. Such a loose request will kill us. "


    "Hehe, you mean you can beat all the people here?" Gordon laughed angrily. He thought the young man was too arrogant.


    "Though there are thousands of people, I will go!" Every word made the eardrum sound of the people present.


    "To die!" Gordon''s eyes were wide open, and the arrogance of Xiangming finally reached the extreme of patience. He stretched his hands forward, and a laser axe came out.


    If it had been two or three years ago, Ming was definitely not so arrogant and confident. He was a young master of a noble family. He taught according to etiquette and learned wisely. Although he practised swordsmanship, he also paid attention to tempering his mind and strengthening his body. He was not so prone to fight with life and death as he is now.


    However, the misfortune of his family forced him to go into exile in Xinghai, and the pursuit of the killer made him nearly desperate, and his life was on the line. Until the chance encounter at the subway station, it was like a fatalistic arrangement. Two completely different lifelines with abnormal twists and turns were intertwined.


    Hua Yi''s cheerfulness and Ming''s calmness. Hua Yi is white, but Ming always likes black. Two completely opposite styles, but played a period of hardship, life and death of brotherhood.


    I don''t know when to start, Ming has been used to Huayi in his sight. He liked the white figure, the clean voice and the pure eyes like a pool of water. Ming also thought more than once that if Hua Yi was a girl, he would be her knight. Ming does not believe in Bushido, but he is deeply infatuated with the chivalry that has long been buried in the dust of history.


    If Jianrou is the first one to get emotional, then nearly three years later, after learning the truth of Jianrou and Hua Yi''s life experience, Ming has already learned how to restrain her emotions. He turned his distant love for Jianrou into a kind of paranoid maintenance for Huayi. Even words like brother could not carry all his affection for Huayi.


    Maybe the worry about Hua Yi made him sick, or maybe it was the falling moon behind him. In a word, today''s Ming is different from the past, just like being possessed!


    "Boom!" Gaodeng''s huge axe was pressed in front of Ming in an instant. The blazing light of the laser axe made Ming''s eyes white, just like the glory of heaven. However, the ferocious murderous spirit is like the fishy wind from hell, which completely smashes the instant environment created by the light.


    "Curse sword, evil king!" Ming''s eyes suddenly turned into two pale purple flames. No one saw his hand. However, almost subconsciously, everyone patted their clothes, as if some unknown flame had just fallen on them.


    Almost at the moment when the laser axe touched the sound, it was engulfed by the vast purple flame, and there was not even an axe handle left. And Gordon''s figure had already flashed more than ten meters away, and his eyes were coldly staring at the assassin in black with a long knife on his back.


    "You ghost fire, it''s Ziyan secret skill of Yanlong clan. The long sword behind you is also from the dragon family. As a human assassin, how can you have so many... " Before Gordon had finished speaking, his eyes could not help standing on his head.


    "So much nonsense! Die Ming''s body appears in front of Gordon like a blink. Raising his hand is a left hook!

 Chapter 89

    In space, a silver spaceship whistling past, the whole ship is wrapped in light blue light, it looks like a medieval sword, straight into the dark.


    "Wow, how fast!" Aliya, while manipulating the optical brain and receiving information from dozens of dragon channels, cheered loudly.


    "The sword of the galaxy, if you don''t hurry up, you will miss a big war." Yinfei''s voice also sounded excited.


    "Does Toby know about our operation?" Aliya asked with a smile.


    "Yes, but I also promised him that I would only be a spectator and never join in the cooperation." Yinfei suddenly remembers Toby''s unhappy expression and can''t help smiling.


    "Are we just watching from a distance?" Aliya suddenly looked back in disappointment and asked.


    "Well, let''s play it by ear..." Yin Fei''s eyes swept to the star map on the light screen and said quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    On the edge of the weathered dragon galaxy, a huge crocodile shaped spaceship is slowly moving forward.


    "Just received the news from the black dragon tribe that they have landed on the target planet." A man in a brown uniform said respectfully, and in front of him was sitting a middle-aged man with a big belly.


    "Macha is still so impatient, ha Chichi ~" may be due to obesity, the middle-aged man can''t help laughing and gasping. He was dressed in loose clothes and looked like a rich man who went out to play. Compared with those people who were wearing old-fashioned uniforms around him, he was out of place.


    "Do we have to speed up? They seem to be urging us." The man in uniform bowed slightly to his upper body, and his voice was extremely humble.


    "Well, let''s drive a little faster. The guy who saved the money is urging me endlessly. Ha, eat!" The fat man in the most casual clothes laughs, and his whole body is trembling. However, none of the people around dare to show even a little disrespect.


    "Yes, general isrudov!" The general bent lower.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, the special operation troops from kufeng star are on their way to the No. 1 meat prison.


    "My Lord, an unknown object is found ahead." A soldier in an orange uniform reports on the light screen.


    "Cut over the picture and move on." A snake like man sat in front of the light screen. From time to time, he stretched out his tongue and licked his wrist. The tip of his tongue was like a snake''s letter, black and black.


    "What is this?" The man couldn''t help being attracted by the picture coming from the front and asked.


    "My Lord, it''s like a space land fighter!" The soldier replied in the light screen.


    "Land fighter?" The man''s face couldn''t help showing a puzzled expression.


    "Yes, from the perspective of system, it seems that it''s a little old, not like the products of recent generations of our dragon people." The soldier''s face was also confused.


    "Slow down, send search message, laser gun alert." The man calmly orders, but he doesn''t know why there is a haze in his heart.


    At this time, the huge Cobra like spacecraft is slowly slowing down, and less than 100 light seconds in front of it is floating an extremely ancient space land fighter.


    This kind of small combat tool operated by a single person is a weapon system widely used by human beings and the dragon people in the interstellar age. It is mainly used for landing operations in space, and has relatively high requirements for the physical quality and combat ability of the operators.


    In front of us, the whole body of this land fighter is lavender. From the appearance, it should be a common humanoid. However, under normal circumstances, the land fighters always operate with the fleet, and few people will operate a land fighter to carry out long-distance flight and combat in space. Even today, with the development and popularization of space equipment, no one will do so.


    In addition, the recent generations of land combat mecha are equipped with additional weapons and power systems, while the mecha in front of us is like streaking, with almost no pendant or additional equipment.


    There are no spaceships or landing planets around. It''s strange that such a mecha without any additional thrusters floats alone in space.


    "My Lord, the search signal is sent out and there is no reply. Do you ignore it and move on?" Soldiers report back.


    "Wait, send two robots to check first." The man''s expression suddenly became gloomy, and that kind of bad premonition more and more strongly troubled him.


    Although the soldiers were puzzled, their superiors were extremely cautious today, but they still carried out the orders meticulously. A moment later, two space exploration robots with their own power thrusters slide out of the cabin and fly towards the strange mecha ahead.


    The lavender mecha floats quietly in front, just like a corpse that has been dried but still wrapped in messy silk, floating silently at the end of time and space.


    It''s getting closer and closer. Through the camera on the top of the robot, you can clearly see the whole picture of the robot. Different from the ferocious or clumsy appearance of the land combat mecha seen in the past, the lavender mecha in front of us is so exquisite and simple, just like a warrior in purple armor, lying quietly on the black screen."There is a problem, there must be a problem." The man''s pupil is upside down, and his eyes are staring at the light screen in front of him without blinking. An unprecedented sense of crisis is climbing up his heart and blocking his throat.


    Just as the two robots were about to touch the surface of the mecha, time seemed to stop suddenly, and the two robots'' mechanical arms were standing still in the air.


    The next second, maybe less than a second at all, the two robots disintegrated in the air with a "bang". That dull sound was impossible to be heard in the vacuum of the universe. However, it is strange that people in front of the screen could not help but shake their bodies, as if the "Bang" dull sound hit everyone''s heart.


    The picture on the screen is distorted and swallowed by the darkness.


    The next ten seconds, everyone''s head is almost a blank. What''s up? How did the picture turn black? What happened? A series of questions flashed in my mind, enough to make people lengshang for a while.


    "Enemy attack Before the snake faced man had time to shout out these two words, the harsh alarm had been heard all over the ship.


    "What''s going on?" While shouting, the man kept opening the light screen in front of him, and the whole main control room was in a mess.


    "Xiao It''s gone! The mecha is gone Just now, the soldier in charge of monitoring said in dismay.


    Just now, the endless starry sky was still covered with lavender mecha, but now there are only a few spots left, and the mecha has disappeared.


    "Lost bridge! Urgent! The bridge is lost... " All of a sudden, the sound of the alarm in my ear was like a blow on half of my face, which made the man''s head hum.


    The man raised his head. His expression was startled and angry. He couldn''t help but cast his eyes on the light screen to lock the purple ghost who broke into the boat on the screen.


    Lavender mecha, without any additional weapons, only the six meter long sword in hand!


    "No!" The man lost his voice and whispered, as if he had a sudden insight, and then he could not help but step back.


    "My lord?" When a sergeant saw the man''s gaffe, he was shocked and said, "don''t you mind? Do you know the origin of the purple mecha? "


    "The dragon clan is completely sealed, and zizha Shura!" The man sat down on the chair with empty eyes and murmured.


    "What?! Purple chop Shura?! Are you talking about the legendary "Purple chop Shura" from the assassin guild? " Exclaimed a white haired adjutant.


    The man was silent, just biting his lower lip, staring at the purple ghost in the picture.


    ¡­¡­


    Over the dry wind star, a star ship is slowly sinking into the turbid atmosphere.


    "Uncle Xuanyuan, it doesn''t matter to leave uncle Zifeng there alone?" A porter, who looks like a human child, said that his whole body is shining with silver white metallic luster, and his two eyes are shining with dark blue light, blinking and blinking.


    "Don''t worry, your uncle Zifeng is a masochist. That kind of environment is most suitable for him to play, Wahaha!" Xuanyuan laughed wantonly, and he was trying to search for something in his brain.


    "Er..." Porter seems to be wandering around, some people are worried.


    "You can rest assured that although your uncle Zifeng is only a little bit more powerful than me, no one in our generation can surpass me in terms of strength. From the day he wields his sword, no dragon people can stop him. " Maybe he didn''t want to worry the boy in front of him. Xuanyuan changed his sharp tone and became quite gentle.


    Maybe Xuanyuan''s words played a role, the boy''s face again emerged a confident smile, nodded.


    "If Zifeng gets rid of the fish, he will go to help Huayi. It''s up to us here. Ming''s strength is good, but it''s not enough to deal with the old guy Xuanyuan''s face gradually put away a smile, blue and white Yin and Yang face can''t help showing the gas of killing.


    "Well, I won''t let them touch a hair of sister corpse." The innocence on Porter boy''s face also disappeared in an instant. Instead, it was the strong killing opportunity of Mo Neng''s words.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the dark scorpion City, a white figure, like catkins floating close to the ground, is galloping towards the site of the spacecraft repair project.


    "Come on! Come on At this time, Xie Xiang''s face was pale, and his face was full of sweat. He had lost the white cloth cover on his body. She is like a frightened rabbit, running all the way. Behind her is a woman in dark Scorpio city who takes care of her daily life.


    "Slow down! Xie Niang, wait for me ~! " The woman was obviously not as strong as Xie Xiang, and she could barely keep up with the girl running in front.


    As the outline of the spaceship became clearer and clearer, even Hua Yi''s figure had fallen into Xie Xiang''s vision.


    Everyone stopped their work. They all noticed the figure. They wanted to welcome her with a smile, but they couldn''t help frowning."What happened to Xie Niang?"


    All of us can''t help raising such questions.


    "No! Everybody hide! The enemy is coming Xie Xiang cried as he ran, shaking his right hand vigorously in the air.


    Xie Xiang''s voice was clear and audible, and everyone''s expression froze in an instant. Hua Yi suddenly raised her head and looked at the figure running towards her. She couldn''t help jumping in her heart.

 Chapter 90

    The 300 elite led by modias wanted to take this opportunity to solve the assassin guild once and for all, but they didn''t want to be blocked by Cheng Yaojin.


    Don''t underestimate these 300 troops. These weathered dragon soldiers are all the best among the elite. They are the most valiant of the wind Lord''s troops. They are also under the personal leadership of modias. Modias himself was also directly under the command of the wind Lord, and could not be under the leadership of the clan elders. As for the wind Lord, he is the highest official in charge of foreign affairs of the weathered dragon people, and he is also the key person of the secret communication between the dragon people and the Ling people.


    This was originally a good opportunity for modias to become a senior official, but it was ruined by this guy on the light screen. How could it not make people angry.


    If it was someone else, modias might have been flying up with a laser claw. But the other side is not others, but Shura Zizhan of Assassin guild.


    When it comes to the legend of heroes in the assassin guild, it can be said for three days and three nights. For example, in the reef Star battle of the pagoda, one person abandoned 400 dragon mobile fighters, which were as powerful as Titans. Another example is the 100 day killing sacrifice of the empty lock, which takes the head of a dragon politician every day for a hundred days. The nobles of the 100 dragon families who are killed are simply cold hearted.


    However, among these thugs, the most ferocious one is Zifeng.


    It is said that once the dragon clan secretly sent out an elite army of 3000 people, many of whom were masters of all nationalities. They were dormant on the Dragon flare star close to the domore galaxy, in an attempt to secretly attack the headquarters of the legendary assassin guild, nado star.


    The well planned action was still seen through by the old fox yulingzi, so he sent Zifeng to longyaoxing to destroy the enemy''s plot. Originally, yulingzi''s plan was to let Zifeng and Xuanyuan disturb the enemy''s position, and then let kongsuo find out the enemy''s main general and kill him again. But, let jade old man didn''t expect is, Purple Maple after receiving the order and didn''t wait for Xuanyuan together, a person directly ran to long Yaoxing started to fight.


    At that time, Zifeng had just turned 20 years old, which was the age of vigorous blood. Wearing Mo Shen, Xuanyuan''s newest land fighter armor, and holding a six meter long purple steel knife, he rushed to the enemy base in one breath, killing for three days and two nights. None of the elite of 3000 people was left, and they all became the ghost of Zifeng. Mei ye, the first master of the black dragon clan, who was the commander of the enemy forces at that time, also died in the fierce wind of Zifeng. His black steel armor was directly chopped off his limbs, and his body was chopped into more than 30 pieces.


    Later, the micro robot sent the recorded battle video back to the Dragon world, which shocked yunei for a moment. Are you kidding? The assassin''s guild is so fierce. Isn''t it true that the assassin''s guild will destroy anyone who comes out? Since then, the dragon people have been completely afraid to go beyond the Leichi. The name of Zizhan Shura became a household name overnight, and even became the pronoun of evil spirits.


    At this moment, modias''s eyes were as pale as death. In less than ten minutes, his elite army of more than 300 people was left with only a few people around him. He is just like a snake whose poison bag has been pulled out and teeth have been pulled out. He can only watch the approaching of death in front of his eyes and struggle in despair and powerlessness.


    Although modias has the strength of dragon warrior level, he has no courage to fight. Not only him, but also the people behind him were all like ashes.


    "Why..." Modias''s mouth is not very clear to murmur, I do not know is lamenting their own misfortune, or for their own timidity and shame.


    The original noise in the wave frequency gradually disappeared, there was no impact of laser guns, no buzzing of laser swords, no people''s screams and shouts, nothing but the repeated alarms and the increasingly clear heartbeat.


    Modias instinctively ejected his laser claws from his arms, and his eyes quickly swam on dozens of light screens in front of him.


    "Where Where... " He kept repeating it in his heart, as if it was a curse in his heart. After reciting it thousands of times, there would be a miracle.


    However, the spell didn''t work, and the light screen in front of modias began to twist strangely, accompanied by his mouth and eyes growing up involuntarily.


    "Ah! Fight with him ~! " With a roar, modias throws his laser claw at the light screen, and his body turns into a giant python. And the soldiers behind him were completely stupefied, motionless like plaster.


    The wall of the main control room, which was originally covered by the light screen, was blown open, and a huge purple shadow rushed into the field of vision. Python did not hesitate for a moment, spit out a manic flame, the body rushed to the front of the purple mecha.


    Soldiers staring at the incarnation of the python modias, with incomprehensible speed rushed to the opposite mecha. Everyone was stunned, and then everyone heard a "poof.".


    The purple mecha''s footstep is not hindered by a trace, his blade is still upright, straight into the Python''s mouth, and then a stir, those eye-catching fangs become debris.


    Modias''s brain was stabbed with a purple steel knife. Before he could appreciate the feeling of death, he became an ugly corpse.Everything comes too fast and ends too fast.


    The main control room was pierced by the end of the spacecraft, just like lying on the ground of modias, no suspense to fall into the sea of stars.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s hard to get a taxi in the hall of the airport. People who were still watching were evacuated to the outside of the hall or the next room. This is a battle at the level of the dragon warrior. They can''t get in at all.


    Although Gaodeng''s rank is not high, his strength is very strong, which is well known in the army of the weathered dragon people. Most of the Dragon warriors in the weathered dragon clan are good at mental attack. But Gordon is a different kind. He prefers physical exercise to mental exercise.


    They are ruthless, heavy handed, and heartless. All of these are the unanimous comments on Gordon. However, today''s Gordon is still fierce, but in any case, he can''t surpass his opponent in momentum.


    Two laser axes are flying up and down in Gordon''s hands, dancing, light and shadow are shining, and the wind is blowing. And the two energy wings behind him not only have the effect of defense, but also are good auxiliary power system.


    In the face of fighting with only two fists, Gao Deng, with all his skills open, didn''t get the upper hand. This makes Gordon secretly surprised, and the people watching nearby are completely confused.


    "What''s the matter? Is that guy a dragon warrior? "


    "How can the assassin guild get involved with the Dragon Warrior? Are you stupid?"


    "He''s tied with the boss..."


    ¡­¡­


    Gordon could not hear the comments of the people in the distance. At this time, there was only the boxing style mixed with infinite strength in his ears. For some reason, he always felt that the man in front of him was like a highly concentrated energy vortex. The huge energy was released with the high-speed rotation of the vortex. Every time his laser axe fell on the man, it was like chopping a huge wave and being bounced away.


    What he couldn''t understand most was that men could use their fists to draw out the surging power like the sea, forming a killing move with unparalleled power.


    "I''ve never seen anything like that!"


    Gordon''s heart is suffocated, and the fight with his bare hands seems to have no advantage. However, his every blow is like a mountain falling apart, which brings huge pressure to himself. On the other hand, his attacks, though more than twice as frequent, did not hurt him at all.


    "Boom!" An inattentive, heavy blow on Gordon''s wings, shining lemon light wings immediately cracks. Gordon hastened to maximize the power of the light wing behind him, and used the high-frequency vibration to remove most of his internal strength. At the same time, he did not forget to wave his laser axe to attack.


    As soon as Ming took advantage of the situation, he led Gordon''s laser axe into his left side and hit his right elbow out!


    Gordon had to defend with his bare wings again. The cracks on the left wing spread like a cobweb, and he was about to break through the defense limit.


    "Damn it Gordon yelled and increased the output frequency of the laser axe.


    In the face of Gordon''s crazy counterattack, Ming''s action is still calm without the slightest confusion. His heart is very clear, if there is no collapse of the moon, he will never be in a stalemate with the guy in front of him for so long. Empty lock once said, only when your strength is absolutely strong, you can wave the collapsing moon. Before that, you can''t use it to kill the enemy. Don''t even think about it.


    Although Ming is not absolutely strong, he has a strong heart that no one can shake.


    Smart, hard-working, coupled with extraordinary courage and perseverance, let Ming finally realize the method of using the power of the moon collapse to build a natural cycle of one person and one sword.


    Under the influence of the endless sword Qi of the collapsing moon, Ming''s strength has increased greatly, and his momentum has also changed significantly.


    No matter how madly Gordon attacked, he could not cause any trouble to the enemy. The man''s expression was always serious and firm, just like a student doing exercises, serious and calm.


    After a series of attacks, Gordon finally slowed down the rhythm of the attack. Although he was unwilling to admit it, the fact was that the enemy in front of him was stronger than him.


    "Together! There''s no one left alive Gordon suddenly roared, his body retreated, his light wings shrank, and his brightness suddenly increased.


    Originally, the onlookers suddenly heard the leader''s shout. First, they were stunned, and then their faces changed greatly.


    Gordon orders to fight together without leaving any survivors, which means that he is at the end of his tether and can''t help the other side!

 Chapter 91

    As the saying goes, two fists are hard to beat four hands, and a hero is afraid of wolves!


    "Strike together!" Gordon''s roar immediately changed the stalemate.


    More than 100 people started at the same time, staring at scarlet eyes, waving laser swords and rushing to the sound of the hall.


    Even if Ming is calm and calm again, I can''t help feeling tight at this time!


    I''m kidding. It''s not more than one hundred food sellers. It''s more than one hundred elites! The lowest is the rank of chief sergeant.


    "Bad!" Ming''s secret way is not good in his heart, but the situation in front of him can''t allow him to shrink back. The enemy has poured in from all directions, and the corpse has been surrounded by more than a dozen people in the center, so it''s hard to get a chance.


    "Huayi..." The white figure in Ming''s mind, like a mark like brand in the heart, let Ming can''t help feeling a burst of suffocation in the heart.


    "Damn it Ming bit his teeth and roared, waving his fists and rushing to the torrent.


    Ming didn''t lose his cool. At this moment, it''s the best policy to kill the enemy general. His heart is very clear and his goal is very clear. However, the soldiers who had been watching the battle just now seemed to be on drugs, and they rushed forward bravely. Eight out of ten were OK. More than a hundred people came at the same time like mad dogs, but no one could stop them.


    Corpse at this time also had no way, more than a dozen people surrounded her at the same time, three of them were masters of mental blockade, any of her actions would cause the three people''s anticipation. Moreover, the air flow inside and outside the house is very disordered, and there is no law to follow. If you use poison rashly, the risk will be great.


    "What to do?" The corpse is still as quiet as a virgin on the surface, but her heart is already anxious.


    Ming has been inundated by the crazy crowd. Although he doesn''t worry about his life for the time being with the powerful defense ability of human sword circulation, I''m afraid he won''t last long with his current cultivation.


    Innumerable swords and swords beckoned on the top of his head. The battle of one against one hundred had no difference with the gang fighting of street hooligans. As long as the strength of Ming is slightly relaxed, the real disaster waiting for him is "extinction".


    At the critical moment, the corpse suddenly raised his head strangely, and a faint smile floated on his expressionless face. This sudden accident makes several people who lock her have doubts. What do you mean? Does she still have the killer''s mace?


    More than a dozen people stare at the corpse surrounded by them, but they don''t find a silver gray shadow on the ceiling.


    The next second, Gordon''s face completely faded, he wanted to shout, but found that his voice was far behind the speed of the "death sickle".


    A silver gray scythe rolled up the gorgeous blood, the corpse surrounded in the middle of a dozen people in an instant. However, the scythe was not intoxicated for a moment because of the bloody rain. It drew a long and narrow arc and inserted into the crowd.


    "Be careful!" As soon as Gordon''s voice took off, he found that the soles of his feet were attracted by a strong magnet, and an inexplicable fear came to his heart.


    "Who?" The image has been completely ignored, and the strong sense of danger makes Gordon''s heart beat wildly at a speed never before.


    "The dragon people are still so down-to-earth ~! Ha ha, burp ~... " A strange voice from behind Gao Deng, whether it''s ridicule or satire, in short, it''s loud.


    Gordon suddenly turned back. On the empty shelf behind him, a man in a blue and white gown was sitting leisurely. Not only the clothes, but also the man''s face was half white and half blue, with a yin-yang face.


    "Who are you?" Gordon''s voice can''t help shaking. His instinct tells him that the man in front of him is very, very dangerous.


    "What a boring dialogue. Don''t you know it? Who else can I be? " The man with Yin Yang face said with a smile, his eyes full of dark blue light, aggressive.


    "Porter? Are you also a member of the assassin guild? " Gordon felt that his legs were completely unconscious, and his heart sank.


    "Dragon people, do you forget the pain when you are healed?" The body of yin and Yang face slowly vacates, and the light in eyes is more beautiful.


    At this time, Ming has broken away from the siege of the crowd, but also see the people.


    "Uncle Xuanyuan!" Ming is ecstatic, that floating in the sky is not others, it is the sixth generation of Capricorn assassin of Assassin guild, Porter, Xuanyuan!


    "You Is that the porter assassin? " Gordon was just like a withering grass, standing unsteadily. He was flashing blue lights all over his body, which looked like the spatial oscillation when the magnetic field changed.


    "I don''t like boring dialogues. Your last words are over." Xuanyuan said while looking at the direction of Ming, it seems to confirm the safety of Ming and the corpse, then he slowly fell from the air and walked to the direction of the corpse. And behind him, Gordon is like a flameout machine, with no breath of life.As soon as the general died, the soldiers seemed to wake up from a dream. They were at a loss and looked at the two people who suddenly entered the stadium.


    One is the Yin and Yang face of the wide robe and the other is the bald youth of the silver gray tights!


    I''m afraid less than 30 people are still standing in the original team of more than 100 people. After all, they are soldiers, not assassins. Once there is no command, they will be in chaos. In this case, no matter elite or inferior, only the difference of individual tactical literacy is a result for the whole, that is rout.


    "Well, long time no see." Xuanyuan''s blue eyes twinkled and said hello to the song.


    "Uncle Xuanyuan! How do you know we''re here? "


    "Because I have a monitor."


    "Ah?"


    Ming some don''t understand, Xuanyuan also didn''t continue to explain, just went to the corpse''s front, carefully looked at some time.


    "Ha, it seems to have gained weight ~ Xuanyuan you''s blue eyes flickered, and the bald youth standing on one side was also very happy at this time.


    "Sister corpse, long time no see. Do you miss me?" The boy''s face is covered with silver gray metallic luster, which is the same color as his clothes, giving people a sense of fashion and lightness. Only the huge scythe he was carrying on his shoulder was black, and there was scarlet blood on the blade, which set off the original innocent face.


    The corpse still didn''t speak, but a sweet smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. She reached out and stroked the top of the boy''s head, just like all the elder sisters in the world did to their younger brother.


    "So you know each other? Ouch ~... " Although Ming has seen Xuanyuan, it''s the first time for him to meet the silver gray Potter boy. He just wanted to say hello, but he felt a sharp pain all over his body. When it was dark, he fell to the ground with a "plop".


    Almost at the same time, the corpse and Xuanyuan rush to Ming''s side, while the porter boy stands beside with a black scythe, with a murderous look on his face.


    The Dragon soldiers in the hall have long given up their resistance. No matter whether Ming falls or not, they have no idea to fight. Just now, the fearlessness of death was just Gordon''s mental hypnosis to them, which is a common mental auxiliary ability of the weathered dragon. When Gaodeng died, all the soldiers would wake up from hypnosis. Once the drug was used, the people who had taken it would be weaker than before. At this moment, these dragon soldiers are just a group of lambs to be slaughtered.


    "To kill them?" Porter''s voice was like asking if he wanted to play after class.


    "We are assassins, not butchers." Xuanyuan said casually without raising his head. At this time, he was concentrating on checking every wound on Ming''s body.


    "Oh ~" young porter answered casually, so the remaining dragon soldiers in the hall were completely taken as air. Of course, they are happy to be air now.


    Soon Xuanyuan sat a comprehensive examination of Ming''s body. He raised his head and glanced at the corpse and her hands holding Ming''s right hand.


    "Internal injury, but it''s not fatal. Let''s go back to the ship." Xuanyuan said, and glanced at the corpse''s hand.


    Seems to be aware of the Xuanyuan''s eyes do not have deep meaning, the corpse subconsciously released the clenched hand, face no expression nodded.


    "Ha ha, let''s go." Xuanyuan smiles, seems to be in response to the corpse just action, and then, turned to the other side of the wave of juvenile greeting: "soul, let''s go."


    As a result, the three men swaggered away from the Yuefeng airport with a dazed voice, watched by the Dragon soldiers


    ¡­¡­


    Dark Scorpio City, the beginning of endless night.


    The roar from the top of the head made all the dark scorpions feel excited. Sand and stone constantly fell from the black dome, and each bronze drill bit pierced the darkness, like the claws of a giant demon, deeply dug in.


    "What''s going on?" Burying Qingzhou rushed out of the spaceship, looking at dozens of drilling machines appearing out of thin air above his head, his face was unbelievable.


    Almost everyone''s eyes were firmly absorbed by the sight above their heads, but only the two men and a cat did not move their eyes from beginning to end, as if they did not hear the roar above their heads.


    Hua Yi looked at Xie Xiang, relieved.


    But Xie Xiang looked at Hua Yi, but he was full of sadness.


    "Why do you look so sad?" Hua Yi opens his mouth first.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xie Xiang didn''t speak. He didn''t know whether he didn''t want to say it or whether he didn''t know how to say it at all.


    "Last time I was dancing swords, you fell asleep. It was a shame to me." Hua Yi smiles, but Xie Xiang covers her mouth with her hand. Her shoulder begins to sob.


    White night sighed, eyes turned to Xie Xiang''s back, the original potholes on the Bay, is densely falling countless shadows.


    "Xie Niang? What''s going on? " Buried Qingzhou at this time has run to the side of Huayi, some stunned looking at the opposite silent sobbing Xie Xiang."I''m sorry, Grandpa Qingzhou. I''m afraid I''ll give you trouble this time." Hua Yi looked at those land fighters with dragon marks coming down from the sky and said with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 92

    Black and red, like night and fire, are intertwined. They are like metaphors of troubled times and strong hints of blood and death.


    The military uniform of the black dragon people is interspersed with scarlet stripes. At this time, it has filled the vision of the burial state.


    "They don''t seem to be the Dragon soldiers I''ve seen before!"


    "No, they''re black dragons." Hua Yi has already walked to Xie Xiang''s side at the moment, when passing by with her, he still couldn''t help looking at her.


    Although it''s just a glance, I''m afraid it won''t last more than a second, but even so, Xie Xiang still feels that the time seems to be lengthened and slowed down, just like a slow camera.


    "Don''t go!" She suddenly turned back, eyes still with tears have not been wiped dry, shouting, "they are all for you, don''t go!"


    Hua Yi''s steps stopped, but he didn''t look back.


    "Well, I know. I should have told you earlier, but I was still careless. Ha ha, I''m really sorry. I''m the most wanted criminal of the Dragon nationality. I should have thought that they would come here, but I didn''t expect that so soon. "


    Hua Yi''s tone was somewhat apologetic, but he never looked back. He just looked at the black troops in front of him.


    "Why not run away? You can''t deal with so many dragon people alone Xie Xiang shouts with a crying voice. Her eyes are wide open and she looks at the figure in front of her eyes.


    "Run away? Maybe it''s a choice. But that''s not my choice. " Hua Yi''s voice was very quiet.


    "Why?" Xie Xiang yelled, her shoulders trembling and her chest undulating violently.


    "Because I''m Huayi, an assassin!" Hua Yi''s voice is still in place, but the figure has floated to the front.


    "Assassin Buried Qingzhou looked at the white figure in the field of vision quickly smaller, mouth some lost in mind to murmur.


    Xie Xiang sat down on the ground with a "plop", with a dispirited look on his face.


    "He can''t choose to run away, you know." White night slowly forward, in the past Xie Xiang''s side, gently said.


    Xie Xiang''s body was shocked, as if she had been stimulated. Her eyes were as round as lanterns.


    "Xie Niang!" Burying Qingzhou knelt down on one knee, leaned over Xie Xiang and said, "what''s going on? Did you foresee anything?"


    "Huayi is in danger..." Xie Xiang grabbed the clothes buried in Qingzhou, and said sadly, "Huayi is in danger, Grandpa Qingzhou, I see that many people are dead, many..."


    Xie Xiang suddenly like crazy, hands around his head, desperately shaking, as if to drive something away from her head.


    "Xie Niang! Thank you Buried Qingzhou face anxious, but no matter how he called, Xie Xiang can''t hear, just keep shaking his head, shaking his head.


    ¡­¡­


    "Assassin in white?" A tall man was floating over a shallow water bay at the moment. His skin was very black, and small brown stripes wound on his face and extended to his neck. It looked like a piece of moldy bread.


    His body is pure black uniform, only the cuffs and collar with dark red stripes, looks quite solemn.


    Hua Yi is still a calm expression, it looks like a bored housewife, in the face of watching the soap opera for countless times, tired and numb.


    "Don''t you want to answer? Even if you want to cheat now, you can''t cheat. " The corner of the man''s mouth seems to shake a playful smile, but his eyes are like eagles, staring at Huayi not far in front, as if it was his prey.


    Behind the man is a mecha team composed of hundreds of people. If you count the people who are still in the dark scorpion city and on the ground, the black dragon clan should have sent out thousands of troops this time.


    I''m afraid no other organization has such charm except the assassin guild, which can make more than 1000 people of the black dragon tribe fight like this just to capture one person.


    What''s more, it''s not others who lead the black dragon tribe to attack this time. It''s Meicha, who is recognized as the first master of the black dragon tribe.


    The Mei family has a very special position in the Heilong nationality. Even in the whole world of the Dragon nationality, the Mei family is also famous and influential aristocracy.


    The population of the black dragon nationality is only one tenth of that of the Daolong nationality. If half of the Marines of the Dragon nationality are soldiers of the Daolong nationality, then more than 70% of the special forces of the Dragon nationality are of the black dragon nationality. Compared with the bravery of the Daolong people, the Heilong people are more vicious.


    Just as the aloof status of the agule family in the Daolong clan is based on the achievements of the God of war, the status of the Mei family in the Heilong clan is inseparable from their generations of shangwumi. Almost every generation''s title of the first expert of the black dragon clan is controlled by the Mei family. It is a well deserved God of war family of the black dragon clan.


    Zha Yi is the first master of today''s black dragon.In addition, the Mei family and the assassin''s Guild have a long history. The assassin guild, as its name suggests, is here to die, and they are not rare. What the black dragon people are good at is also assassination and raid, which, in a sense, is a bit of a needle to the wheat.


    It is precisely because of this implied similarity that the more arrogant the assassin guild is, the more people of the black dragon clan feel that their self-esteem has been greatly damaged. Therefore, in the past few hundred years, the attack against the assassin guild has been the most vigorous work of the black dragon people.


    It''s a pity that although the black dragon people follow the assassin''s Guild like maggots, most of the fighting ends with the failure of the black dragon people.


    During the hundred day sacrifice, Kong Suo took off his head continuously on the planet of the dragon family. The black dragon family sent out 30000 people to encircle and suppress him, but he didn''t catch a hair. At that time, the head of the Heilong clan was angry and hanged himself, which shocked the whole clan.


    Just a few years later, Mei ye, known as the most powerful dragon warrior of the dragon clan at that time and the first expert of the black dragon clan, led 3000 elite people to sneak into the Duomo galaxy and prepare to attack the headquarters of the assassin guild, nado star. Just as they were dormant in longyaoxing for the final preparation, a humanoid mecha carrying a purple steel knife came down from the sky, sweeping 3000 elite soldiers of the black dragon clan with one man''s strength, killing all over the place and accumulating corpses. As the master of the plum night, is cut into several sections. After this battle, Zizhan Shura was famous all over the world, and the world of the dragon clan was dead.


    Meiye, who died of Zifeng knife, was Meicha''s father who was standing in front of Huayi today. As the saying goes, black dragon''s eyes can''t hold assassins. At this moment, Macha also wants to immediately peel the white man in front of him, cramp and ruin him.


    "You''re very murderous." Hua Yi opened his mouth, with the usual rogue expression on his face, and his tone was quite ironic. It seemed that he also smelled the unique dangerous smell of Macha.


    "Yes, it''s specially prepared for your assassins. Would you like to try it?" Macha''s eyes looked at Hua Yi below contemptuously. Maybe he was deliberately floating in the air, creating a feeling of overlooking, giving each other extra invisible pressure.


    "For me? You sound like a street pimp. I won''t be seduced by you. " Hua Yi raised his head slightly, as if he were serious and joking, and pointed his middle finger at Mei CHABI in mid air.


    "Convex"


    there was a slight twitch in the corner of Macha''s eyes, and his eyes became more venomous. The soldiers and mecha soldiers who originally surrounded Hua Yi couldn''t help glancing at Meicha after seeing Hua Yi''s gesture. And at the moment of touching Macha''s eyes, they all involuntarily backed out for a big step.


    "He pointed at the commander!"


    "Nonsense, you have to say it!"


    "He doesn''t want to live?"


    "Nonsense, he couldn''t live at all, but now he just died faster!"


    ¡­¡­


    The private chat channel between the soldiers has become a mess at this time, some are abusive, some are sighing, and some are chirping, but no matter what they are saying at the moment, the weapons in their hands are all pointing to their target, the assassin in white.


    "Oh, you want to die? I won''t make it so easy for you. I want you to live rather than die! " Macha''s voice seemed to come from a vicious snake, and all the soldiers had already stood up before his words, like wolves, and rushed forward to the bright white.


    "Ha, together? It''s really shameless. " Hua Yi''s face was smiling and scolding.


    The invisible sword Qi came out of Hua Yi''s hands and turned into a sharp blade to tear the air and kill all sides.


    At this time, the figure of white night is also like a white lightning, shooting into the dark crowd.


    White night''s smart body, like a ghost, suddenly appeared behind a soldier. The cat''s claws came out, and three thin blood mouths opened silently, spilling bright red liquid on the black uniform. White night''s figure in front of the blood column, blink of an eye appeared on the shoulder of another soldier.


    Huayi, on the other hand, is just like white chalk smeared on the blackboard. One by one, many white lines are deeply printed on the black background. At the same time, many delicate dark red flowers are blooming in the place where the white lines cross.


    It''s like dancing flowers all over the sky.


    One person and one cat, just fighting with hundreds of dragon soldiers!


    ¡­¡­


    "Chengshou, Mr. Hua has been fighting with the dragon people. The dragon people don''t have time to care about us, do they?" A young dark scorpion said hesitantly that his eyes didn''t even dare to look directly at the man in front of him.


    "Send me an order. The old, the weak, the sick and the disabled can go to the spaceship. Everyone else will come with me to help!" Burying Qingzhou got up slowly, looked down at Xie Xiang who had just passed out, and said, "sister Liang, help me take care of Xie Niang. I''ll take the soldiers to meet Mr. Hua."


    With tears in her eyes, the woman guarding Xie Xiang nodded vigorously."You Lu!" Buried Qingzhou looked up and yelled.


    A shadow came down from the sky with a few wisps of black smoke. In an instant, it stood beside the tomb of Qingzhou.


    "You Lu, do you still hate Hua Yi?" Burial Qingzhou raised his eyes to the battlefield not far ahead.


    You Lu shook his head and said in a hoarse voice, "Xie Niang, I like the person I like."


    "Good! Then we''ll go and get him back from the dragon people! " Buried Qingzhou roar, behind, is a chorus of hundreds of dark scorpion people.

 Chapter 93

    Countless roars, explosions, at this time the dark scorpion city has become a sea of fire.


    The night grass was blasted into pieces of scorched black by the fierce artillery fire, emitting light yellow smoke, emitting a pungent taste. And the original scattered houses, but also in the continuous sound of the explosion has become devastated.


    "Roar!" Hua Yi''s hair was very messy at this time, and his dancing posture was even more messy!


    The original white gown had already been dyed bright red and was in a state of disrepair. At this time, the white night beside him also turned into a black and red cat, bright red and scorched black, smearing on him wantonly.


    "I''ll stop them, you go first!" Hua Yi yelled, and then beat out a roaring sword to push back the three mobile soldiers who were about to rush up.


    "Screw you! If you want to go, you go first White night is not the one-sided decision of bird and flower.


    "They came prepared this time. I don''t want us both buried here. "Hoo ~" Hua Yi was breathing heavily, his face was full of sweat, and his physical strength consumption was very serious.


    "Leave together, no other choice!" White night''s eyes at this time has turned into a dark, the body big and small wounds can not let his expression have the slightest shake.


    "You are more stubborn than a donkey!" Hua Yi said angrily.


    "Who is the donkey?" White night does not understand, for a wolf cat, donkey this kind of animal will not have any intersection with them.


    "Faint, is a kind of very stubborn things, ha ha ~" white night''s expression let Huayi cry and smile.


    "Oh, you''re not much better. Ha ha. " White night can''t help but smile with Hua Yi.


    "Hello." White night.


    "Ah?" Hua Yi.


    "If I die, take care of Momo and granddad gagari for me." The voice of white night is very calm, as if it is just a statement of a very common thing.


    "Cut, come on, I''m allergic to cats and dogs, you go back to take care of yourself." Hua Yi said, tearing off the ragged sleeve, revealing the white shoulder soaked with sweat.


    "You''re such an asshole. Ha ha. " White night''s corner of the mouth showed a smile.


    "You''re also a cat fart member. Ha ha Hua Yi wiped the blood on her face with her hand.


    "Here we are."


    "Kill


    One person and one cat rose up at the same time, as if they had taken off their white feathers, revealing the most original and true self, the real flesh and blood.


    They yelled and rushed to the enemy, to the oncoming black waves.


    "Well! It''s just a dying struggle. " Macha was floating in mid air, and around him stood four bronze mecha fighters, all with a shield in their hands. Don''t underestimate this not amazing looking object. Hua Yi''s sword Qi is invisible every time he sneaks in.


    "Tighten the formation, use defensive counterattack, catch a turtle in a jar!" Macha ordered in a loud voice, but before his words were over, there was a scream in the distance. The bronze mecha soldier on the left side of mecha immediately moved sideways and blocked the sudden attack with his shield.


    In an instant, the black debris disintegrated, and a black shadow rushed to the mecha soldier who had just defended the attack.


    "It''s the guy." White night can''t help looking up into the air.


    "You Lu? They haven''t left yet? " Hua Yi was also surprised.


    Just when Hua Yi and Bai Ye are surprised by the unexpected appearance of you Lu, there is a commotion in the enemy group not far away.


    "Kill these dragon people!" A black skinned man leaped up and knocked down the black dragon soldier in front of him with one side leg, followed by a heavy elbow blow, smashing his head and helmet together.


    Buried Qingzhou, with hundreds of dark scorpion people, rushed into the enemy.


    "No, why haven''t they left yet?" Hua Yi dodged seven or eight laser beams and hit the mecha soldiers in front of him. I saw the black mecha soldier shaking, and the soldier in the cabin was shocked and bleeding, and fainted in the chest of the mecha soldier.


    "Hua Yi! Are you all right? " Buried Qingzhou several ups and downs, then came to Huayi side, face is full of concern.


    "Grandfather Qingzhou..." Hua Yi didn''t know what to say at this time, but she was moved in her heart.


    "Don''t say anything, we fight side by side!" Burying Qingzhou''s eyes are very firm, and the dark scorpion people behind him have already rushed up one after another, passing Huayi and Baiye, killing the enemy without fear.


    These dark scorpion people can live to this day, no matter which one is extremely strong physical quality, extremely tenacious vitality.


    Now, they rush up regardless of everything. Even the well-trained elite soldiers will be in a hurry. For a moment, the original one-sided battle seems to be in a deadlock, and the original advantage of the Dragon seems to disappear after the intervention of the dark scorpion.


    "Well! A mob Macha''s face was full of disdain. He was dressed in black, barehanded, and his eyes were staring at the battlefield at his feet indifferently, as if it was just a farce, and he was just a spectator.At this time, in mid air, you Lu and two mecha fighters beside Meicha were fighting in one place, and it was difficult to separate them. The other two mecha fighters stood aside by default, as if they didn''t care about the fighting around them.


    "Do you think that just a few hundred alien people can stop our black dragon warriors? A joke Macha began to fall slowly, dark clothes, ferocious face, like a demon from the sky.


    As soon as Macha''s toes touched the ground, his body leaped forward. At the same time, he had a black spear in his hand.


    Behind him, two bronze mecha soldiers showed their weapons one after another. One was holding an alloy knife, the other was holding a laser blade. One left and the other right closely followed mecha and ran forward.


    Almost at the moment when Macha joined the battle, the situation on the whole battlefield immediately changed.


    The dark scorpion is in full rout!


    Let''s not talk about mecha''s personal combat power, just the morale improvement brought by the chief General''s personal presence will make the whole army reborn immediately!


    In an instant, Bai Ye and Hua Yi feel the pressure increase sharply!


    "Back up!" Hua Yi yelled. He had already keenly felt the murderous gas coming from the front. It was like being watched by a poisonous snake. His whole back was cold.


    The dark scorpion people began to retreat, while the dragon people on the other side seemed to kill their red eyes and kept on chasing.


    "All back!" Hua Yi roared, almost exhausted all his strength.


    "Hua Yi!" A voice suddenly rang out behind, let flower Yi can''t help but be stunned.


    White night and burial Qingzhou are shocked general suddenly turned back, eyes looked back in amazement.


    "Huayi..." Xie Xiang called Hua Yi''s name in a trembling voice.


    At this moment, all the sounds seemed to be hidden, and time and space seemed to change slowly. Huayi turned around slowly, just like being pulled by countless wires, rigidly and mechanically.


    "You, why are you still here?" Hua Yi suddenly felt pain all over. He lowered his head and found that he was already black and blue.


    "I can''t see, I can''t see the future..." Xie Xiang was at a loss to look at Hua Yi, looking at the man who was as white as jade, now he was covered with blood.


    "What did you say?" The tingling made him frown.


    "I can''t foresee the future. What should I do? I can''t help you get out of here... " At the moment, Xie Xiang is like a child separated from his parents. His face is pale and he looks at Hua Yi in despair.


    For a time, as if all people are frozen in place, time freezing.


    I don''t know how long later, the still air was torn by a sharp roar.


    "All the dark scorpions listen to the order!" Burial Qingzhou suddenly a shout, will Huayi and others from the end of time and space again pulled back. Hua Yi turned to see the tomb of Qingzhou as if he had just awakened from a dream. For some reason, he always had an ominous premonition, which haunted him very strongly.


    "All the dark scorpions listen, cover the retreat of Huayi and Xie Niang, everyone, fight to the end..." There was a flash of determination in his eyes, and his voice was loud, but it was full of sadness.


    "What? Grandpa Qingzhou, you... " Hua Yi couldn''t accept it. He couldn''t accept it.


    "Hua Yi, listen, I''ll entrust Xie Niang to you now. Please take her to escape safely." Buried Qingzhou''s voice is very calm, but it seems unable to shake the firm.


    "How can it be? Qingzhou grandfather, you take Xie Xiang away from here, I''ll cover you. These dragon people are coming for us Huayi endure the pain of the whole body, insisted not to bury Qingzhou for their palace.


    "Grandfather Qingzhou, I, I''m so useless, I asked you to protect me..." Xie Xiang''s expression at the moment is extremely painful. She has always been a wizard respected by everyone, Xie Niang of dark Scorpio city. However, at such a critical moment, she can''t help at all.


    "Silly boy, do you think we really treat you as a wizard?" Buried Qingzhou look a slow, his face actually revealed a trace of gentle.


    Xie Xiang''s expression immediately stunned, can''t understand looking at the front of the burial Qingzhou.


    "Xie Niang has never been a wizard. It is only a kind name for the most sacred and adored girl. You''ve never been a wizard. You''re an angel in everyone''s mind and an irreplaceable goddess Buried Qingzhou eyes full of fanaticism and sadness, gentle and desolate.


    "Grandfather Qingzhou..." Xie Xiang''s tears could not be stopped any more, and finally burst the dike like a flood.


    "I''ll take care of her, old man. I''ll take care of her for you." In the eyes of countless dark scorpion people, there are tears at this moment. However, no one is crying.


    Her eyes are the tender eyes of their countless people, she is their Xie Niang, the angel they love forever.

 Chapter 94

    The soldiers of the black dragon tribe are close at hand. They can even hear the "beep" sound of their laser swords. The dark scorpion can''t help but withdraw their eyes and turn back to meet the enemy.


    It was as if Xie Qingxiang had been buried in the dark for the first time.


    "Grandfather Qingzhou!" Huayi just wanted to say something, but was stopped by Qingzhou.


    "Go There was deep grief in the voice of burying Qingzhou. He stretched out his right arm and said, "there are no living people behind me, only dead people!"


    The words of burying Qingzhou are like a killing order. All the dark scorpions are crazy at the moment of hearing this sentence!


    Hua Yi seemed to hear a loud noise in the air in an instant, which was very dull and sad, just like the cry of a beast before he died.


    "No!" Xie Xiang seems to wake up like a dream, suddenly rushed forward regardless of everything, buried Qingzhou stopped her and pushed her to Huayi''s arms.


    "Go..." This song is very old and seems to have been in a trance for many years.


    "Let''s go, Huayi. Don''t let Qingzhou grandfather down..." The voice of the white night stopped and could not speak any more.


    Hua Yi can clearly feel the girl''s sobbing in her arms and her body shaking. The cry that went into her heart made Hua Yi''s heart tight again and again.


    At this time, Xie Xiang has become a tearful person. From small to large, countless pictures flashed in her mind like movies. Those meticulous care, those tender eyes, that section of laughter. She is a mirror, but has been the people of dark Scorpio city as a princess like love, protection.


    However, she never felt it.


    Huayi gazed at the eyes of Qingzhou, the gentle and resolute eyes.


    "Grandfather Qingzhou, take care of yourself Hua Yi''s eyes suddenly flashed. He hugged Xie Xiang in his arms. He was like a sharp arrow, turning and shooting away.


    White night deeply looked at buried Qingzhou, and the dark scorpion City warriors behind him.


    "Go ahead." Burying Qingzhou nodded to Bai Ye, with a heroic smile on his face.


    "Thank you White night extremely respectfully said, and then turned around, toward the direction of Hua Yi disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    "You all need to live, count our share together, live happily and live a long life." There was a smile on his dark face, an incomparably bright smile.


    Death is not terrible, it is just the end of a road, a new beginning must be not far away.


    In the face of these dark scorpions, you can''t see any pain or despair. Instead, it''s calm and relief. Maybe, there''s a little bit of sadness.


    They were raised as livestock for many years and almost lost the qualification to live as human beings. If it wasn''t for the mysterious falling ship, maybe they would have become the body of someone and become slaves forever.


    Although, in the past 16 years, they have been dormant under the ground, although the dew of the night grass is not good to drink, although there is no sun, their skin is getting darker and darker, but they have never complained, they have been grateful. They don''t want too much. They''re content. They thank the ship from the bottom of their hearts, so that when they found the young Xie Xiang in the ship, they regarded her as the goddess who saved them, and gathered all kinds of love together.


    They think it''s Xie Xiang who gives them a brand new life, so it doesn''t matter as long as you can protect Xie Xiang and leave safely!


    "Dragon people!" Burying Qingzhou roared, picked up the alloy knife inserted obliquely on the ground and rushed into the enemy group like a fierce lion.


    It''s an alloy knife for close combat. It''s more than three meters long. It''s used to chop people by burying Qingzhou. Its arm strength is almost non-human.


    "Well! "A mad dog of another race." With a dark spear in his hand, mecha walked leisurely through the battlefield. The two ancient bronze machine soldiers beside him were like two door gods, tearing the dark scorpion into pieces.


    With a loud bang, a dark shadow fell from the air to the ground, and the huge vibration seemed to shake the earth. And then, two bronze machine armour also fell from the air, holding spears, the blade is still dripping blood.


    "You Lu!" Burying Qingzhou could not help but shout. It was like the roar of the king of beasts. All the soldiers on the battlefield were dizzy and felt the eardrum was shaking.


    However, the two bronze mechas didn''t stop their hands because of the shouts of the burial state, and their spears fell into the shadow''s body again.


    The blood column spurts high, sprinkles in the cold machine armor surface, one after another blooms, incomparably bright red.


    Burying Qingzhou left the alloy knife in his hand and rushed to the shadow, but was blocked by the other two bronze machine armours. Like an ape, he skilfully flashed between the two mecha fighters, but suddenly stopped behind them.


    A black spearhead came out from behind him, like a ferocious snake, with the blood of its prey on its face."That''s all for your poor performance." Macha''s cold voice echoed in his ears, but he seemed to have never heard of it. He just looked at the dark figure lying on the ground not far ahead with his eyes. He opened his mouth to speak, but he couldn''t make a sound, only tears.


    "These people are no longer attractive. Let''s go after the assassin in white." Meicha pulled out the black spear, raised his foot and kicked the corpse of Qingzhou. Then he threw the blood on the spear and led the four bronze mecha soldiers forward.


    ¡­¡­


    Frantically, Hua Yi has long forgotten the pain of his body, holding Xie Xiang all the way.


    Ahead is the site of the crashed spaceship, where there is a secret passage leading to the surface, which was accidentally mentioned by Qingzhou at the bonfire party. Huayi also came here once after, just the time when he shared the starry sky with Xie Xiang.


    The scene of that night is still fresh in my mind. The touch of the warm and fragrant nephrite, the breath of the lips, are so similar and so different.


    "If I can''t bring her happiness, then at least let me exchange my life for the chance to let her choose happiness." Hua Yi thought in her heart that she stepped on the ground harder.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!" The laser beam poured in from behind, and the pursuers got closer and closer. Hua Yi can''t help but feel the pain in his heart. He knows that the people who buried Qingzhou and those dark scorpions are probably dead now.


    "Hua Yi, you take Xie Xiang first, I''ll stop them!" White night an emergency stop, turn around to the enemy behind.


    "You can''t stop them." Hua Yi also stopped. At this time, the door of the secret road leading to the earth''s surface was in front of him, within 100 meters.


    "Screw you! Take her away quickly. Have you forgotten that you promised grandpa Qingzhou? " White night almost burst into tears, always calm and calm, he could not suppress the emotion of his heart, and his body trembled involuntarily.


    Hua Yi slowly released her right hand holding Xie Xiang, and let her feet land on the ground and stand firm.


    At this time, Xie Xiang was already in a trance. She stood still and swayed, leaning towards Hua Yi from time to time.


    "White night, take her away, and Ming will come back to us. You should make sure that you two are alive until he comes back." Hua Yi didn''t look at the white night, but said to herself.


    "What are you talking about?" White night yells.


    "I''m a bullshit president. I can''t help anything but nonsense. You can run the guild better without me. " Hua Yi suddenly showed a faint smile, and then took out an emerald green dagger from his waist.


    The dagger is like a lamp in the dark, lighting Xie Xiang''s dim eyes.


    Hua Yi slowly pinned the dagger on Xie Xiang''s belt, and then said gently, "this is the assassin''s edict. You can command the assassin''s guild with it. And they, my brothers, will protect you to the death like me, until one day, a real absolute strong man appears. If he can give the world hope and give you happiness, you can give him this dagger. "


    Xie Xiang felt his hand was led by Hua Yi and slowly grasped the dagger.


    All of a sudden, time seems to stop, silent.


    Xie Xiang felt a strong pulse spread to her body along the dagger. It was like holding the pulse of the whole world, and the boundless spiritual power filled her mind instantly.


    "Damn it! I can stop them White night screamed, tears soaked the hair on both sides of his eyes, his limbs could not move, Hua Yi''s sword Qi locked him firmly.


    "Of course you can. But not now. " Hua Yi''s face is very calm, like a teacher encouraging his students.


    Xie Xiang looks at Hua Yi in front of her, she feels that everything is like a dream, so unreal.


    as like as two peas, stood in front of her. The pale, distant and bright eyebrows, like the eyes of Wang Ran, were at the moment separated from her by a light year.


    "Hua Yi!" She just wanted to open her mouth and shout, but she felt a gentle wave enveloping her and pushing her far away.


    Hua Yi''s faint smile, as if showing sadness, has become a floating shadow in the field of vision, only his words vaguely echoed in his ears: "Xie Xiang, you are not a mirror, this time I am very sure. Because I''m sure I won''t fall in love with a mirror... "


    "Huayi..."


    Xie Xiang''s pupils open, the whole world in her eyes, completely distorted, collapse.


    What hurts the most? Heartache is the most painful! What is the heartache, parents can not serve, Meng Jun''s love can not return!


    ¡­¡­


    "Master jueying, sister Jianrou, I didn''t expect to ask them to accompany me to death. Hua Yi was really sorry." Hua Yi calmly looked at the front, some lonely face, and some sorry.


    "Cough, it''s nothing. There''s nothing to be regretted for you to be able to do this. If you can give me another two years, I will certainly be able to shape you into the world''s unparalleled absolute strong! Alas... " The tone of jueying''s forced smile could even be heard by a three-year-old."Hua''er, we have lived together for so many years, and I have no regrets. However, until the last moment, what is life and death? " Jian Rou''s voice is still gentle and kind, which makes Hua Yi''s heart warm.


    "Thank you, sister Jianrou. The flowers know Hua Yi wiped the bloodstain on his face and said, "until the last moment, I don''t talk about life and death! Well, please, let''s let these dragon dogs know what assassins are


    "I don''t mind!" The last shadow.


    "That''s good!" The sword is soft.

 Chapter 95

    As soon as I was born, I was destined to be different from others. Other children are born in the nursery, there is bright sunshine outside the window, there are birds singing softly. When I was born, there were only stars outside the window


    I never knew whose child I was, because from the moment I was able to distinguish what was in front of me, I had only porters of different shapes and colors in my vision. They took good care of me, although I didn''t realize it at that time.


    When I was just able to remember, my spaceship seemed to be hit by something, and everything became chaotic. Julo (the porter who was responsible for looking after me) hid me in his core cabin. I knew nothing at that time, only that after a long time, the spaceship never moved again


    When they first came into my view, I was very, very scared. It was the first time I saw other higher life except porters. But soon I was relieved because they were really gentle.


    When I was three years old, as long as I focused on my mind, I could hear the wind and grass from the surface. Qingzhou grandfather said, that is God''s power, I am God''s Messenger, although, at that time, I did not understand.


    When I was six years old, my hair was waist long. Sister Liang made a hairpin for me, which was polished with a black steel wrench. In order to make a beautiful night grass petal shape at the end, she worked hard for more than two months.


    When I was 11 years old, I could sense brain wave activity from the whole planet. I was very confused at that time, but my grandfather Qingzhou said, that''s a good thing. Because, I can foresee the future danger, can protect everybody. At that time, I felt great.


    Later, everyone called me Xie Niang. I don''t understand. The grandfather of Qingzhou said that he respected me, just like the ancient wizard was respected. At that time, I thought people were just admiring my power.


    I know I''m different, but I never know what the difference is.


    It was not until the boy of my age appeared that I realized that fate was not so simple.


    What influences the circulation of time and space? What determines this destined encounter? Just when I realized that I could turn the mirror over and see what was buried underneath. But fate once again passed me by.


    Dragon people Dragon people!


    ¡­¡­


    With a "bang" sound, the iron plate which was originally covered on the surface was washed away, and the huge air current rolled up the surrounding gravel and flew. A white figure seemed to be thrown out from the ground and flew into the air along a parabolic curve of a certain radian.


    In front of my eyes, the dark and crisscross scene disappeared in an instant, and was replaced by the starry night sky. There was no moon, only a faint white milky way.


    Suddenly, the starlight makes Xie Xiang''s pupils shrink. She squints her eyes and looks at the night sky, letting her body fall down freely.


    The cold air quickly condensed the breath out of her mouth into ice, and she just looked up at the stars all over the sky as if she could not feel any cold.


    Just as Xie Xiang was about to fall to the ground, a flash of lightning passed by, and the vigorous figure of the white night appeared on Xie Xiang''s side. Although he was black and bruised, and his snow-white hair was stained with blood and explosion, his eyes were still firm, and his dark eyes were as deep as the night.


    Bai Ye bites Xie Xiang''s collar, picks up her fallen body and jumps to the sky.


    The light film of egg white quickly enveloped Xie Xiang''s body, and his pale face was slightly relieved. On the planet''s surface, where oxygen is thin and cold, if we don''t use the simple space light film, the human body will be frozen into ice cream quickly.


    Xie Xiang is like a broken line puppet, her eyes are empty looking at the sky, her body is dragged by the white night, galloping on the vast planet surface.


    "Boom!" The sound of a loud, shaking, white night''s body can not help a stagnation, suddenly behind the blast of the waves will he and Xie Xiang knocked to the ground.


    "Is it..." White night struggled to get up from the ground, staring at the two shadows in the sky, burning with anger.


    ¡­¡­


    A quarter of an hour ago.


    "Look at you now. You are a lost dog." Meicha looked at Huayi in front of him, dressed in rags, with blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. He was really proud.


    Hua Yi didn''t speak. He just looked coldly at the man in black in front of him and the four ancient bronze machine soldiers around him.


    "Our Mei family used to be taken care of by your assassin guild. This time, it''s hard to meet them. We can''t lose our courtesy!" As soon as Macha''s words came to an end, the two mecha fighters beside him drew their swords, and the two laser blades were mingled with the electric arc of beep beep beep beep, just like the poisonous snakes of the fire, and they rushed fiercely at Huayi.


    "Extreme Hua Yi raised his right hand, condensed the whole body''s Qi, twisted the Qi field in front of him into a vortex, and would resist the fierce attack of two huge laser swords.


    "Poof!" The blood spurted out from Hua Yi''s mouth, and he stepped back abruptly, almost fell to the ground."Haha, can''t you even stand? Can''t each of your assassin guilds block a thousand? How come it''s like having a FeNi now? Or are you too scared to stand up straight? " Mecha''s eyes were shining with excitement. Obviously, he would never be satisfied with killing the assassin in front of him. He would torture him slowly and make him collapse completely.


    Hua Yi''s waist almost couldn''t straighten up, and the injury in his body was so serious that his consciousness began to blur. He couldn''t hear the voices of jueying and Jianrou clearly. His life was slowly disappearing with the continuous loss of blood.


    "I won''t let you die so happily. You stay to stop us, just to protect the cat and the man who just escaped? "Hey, hey ~" Macha was like a poisonous snake at the moment. His eyes twinkled with excitement, and the corners of his mouth even bent to the roots of his ears.


    "What do you want to do?" Hua Yi seemed to be suddenly awakened, his eyes suddenly widened, like a wild animal forced into a desperate situation, staring at the man in black in front of him.


    "Wu ha ha ha, I will tear up the things that you are fighting to protect in front of you Macha was just like a crazy pervert, laughing wildly.


    "You dare!" Hua Yi roared, and his fierce sword spirit surged out. However, it was like the end of a crossbow. His momentum was terrible, but he was powerless.


    Two mecha fighters raised red and black shields at the same time, and easily sealed Huayi''s sword Qi. They didn''t even bother to attack at this time. They just looked at Hua Yi with great interest, just like a dead beast after being injured.


    "Arut, let''s go and get those two fleeing kids back. How can we leave our companions behind and run away? This is too bad. We should punish them. Ha ha ha Macha is like an actor who has entered the play. His face is full of passion and almost shouting. He leads an ancient bronze mecha soldier beside him to the entrance of the underground passage to the surface happily.


    "Don''t you think about it!" Hua Yi''s eyes had turned into blood red at this time. Her muscles began to cramp because of exhaustion. The blue tendons on her face burst up. The only one who could lift her right hand led the air sword to kill Meicha who had already come to the entrance of the secret passage.


    Three mecha fighters jumped up one after another and pressed the air sword from Huayi on the ground with his body. However, the colorful streamer suddenly appeared on Huayi''s body, which isolated the iron arm of the mecha soldiers, making them unable to touch Huayi''s body. Otherwise, the human body would be as loose as bread in the hands of the mecha soldiers.


    "Yes Although Hua Yi''s body had almost fallen into the ground, his teeth were still biting the nearly collapsed stone steps, and his right hand was thrown out with a silver streamer.


    The mecha soldier who followed mecha rushed to meet the white light like air sword with a shield. However, at the moment when the white light touched the mecha soldier, time seemed to have a temporary freeze frame, space seemed to be suddenly distorted by some force, and the air sword instantly fell into the mecha shield.


    In less than a second, the mecha soldier''s shield burst open and debris flew.


    "Son of a bitch!" The three mecha soldiers above Huayi didn''t expect that the dying man in front of him had a mace. He would beat the Sea flat with an iron fist. The heavy fist of raindrop general smashes down, even if is having colorful streamer to protect the body of Hua Yi, at the moment, also already lost consciousness completely.


    "Don''t kill him. I''ll keep it for a while." Looking back, the soldier with the shield disappeared at the gate.


    ¡­¡­


    The air seemed to have been condensed, with a faint breath of death.


    White night''s eyes stare at the two people who are approaching step by step in front of him. His heart is as manic as being watered by boiling water. He doesn''t want to speculate whether Hua Yi is alive or dead at this time.


    At the moment, he just wanted to kill the two dragon people in front of him.


    White night''s chest began to rise and fall violently. He had never been so angry. When his mother died, he was too young to understand the power of hatred. Today, his anger was finally kindled.


    "Roar!" The white night shows its tusks. You can''t imagine that a cat can roar like a dragon.


    Even the ghosts and gods would tremble at the sound, as if it were a Titan hammering the valley.


    Xie Xiang''s fingers could not help shaking.


    As if by instinct, Macha and arut both stopped.


    "Ha, what a surprise. What a brave voice. Take this thing back and make it a pet, arut. " Macha''s expression seemed to be interested in Bai Ye. He waved his hand to the mecha soldiers beside him, and then walked to Xie Xiang lying on the ground.


    "Shua!" White night''s waist bows in an instant, cat''s claws suddenly swing, a sharp air blade is mixed with the sharp whistling sound, flying out, straight to Macha.


    Arut darted out. Just now, his shield was shattered by Huayi''s last blow. At the moment, he could only use his bare mechanical arm to block the sudden attack of white night.


    "Yes, is the assassin guild an acrobatic troupe? Even cats can use sword Qi? " Arut felt the violent vibration from the mechanical arm, and he couldn''t help scolding in his heart. However, after all, he is the top expert of the black dragon clan, and also the bodyguard of Meicha, a long warrior who has been famous for many years.I saw his body in a flash, then appeared in the white night''s body side, the right hand spear without any sound to shoot out.

 Chapter 96

    Xie Xiang''s eyes slowly opened. She was lying flat on the ground, looking at the sky.


    Stars twinkle in the cold sky.


    She seemed to hear the noise in her ears, not very clear, as if there were the sound of metal collision, and there were heartrending cries.


    Gradually, the voice seems to be more and more clear, Xie Xiang seems to hear someone calling her name.


    "Thank you! Run It sounds like white night, and it doesn''t sound like it.


    In her memory, Bai Ye never seemed to speak aloud. He always followed Hua Yi and occasionally muttered something.


    "By the way, Huayi..." Xie Xiang''s pupil suddenly contracted, as if a nerve was deeply stabbed. Her white neck trembled slightly, and her clavicle sank deeply.


    "Huayi..." Her voice was almost inaudible, like bursts of gibberish, but the deep sadness could not be contained. The dungeon wrapped around her throat and choked, like her heart was kneaded into a ball, tangled together, and in agony.


    "Run! Thank you! Run... " The voice was even louder, so big that it was impossible to ignore it. The pain of heart like a knife was all over her body. Every nerve of her seemed to be sobbing and shaking.


    The cold reality swept over her again, locked her firmly and could not get rid of it any more.


    Suddenly, a thick shadow covered half of the night sky. Xie Xiang couldn''t see the person''s face clearly, but she could clearly feel the cold smile.


    "Is it the brother and sister of the twins, or sister and brother? It looks like it was carved in a mold. Ha ~! " The voice came out clearly from the mouth of dark shadow, and then came into Xie Xiang''s ears very clearly.


    "Flowers Yi... " Xie Xiang murmured, raising his left hand subconsciously and touching the emerald green dagger at his waist.


    "You''d better keep your paper cutter." Meicha doesn''t think much of Xie Xiang''s action. Of course, he doesn''t know what the dagger is. He takes it for granted that it''s just a delicate self-defense thing that women carry with them.


    Meicha grabbed Xie Xiang by the collar and lifted her up easily.


    "I''ll strip you up and tear you up in front of the boy. I don''t know what kind of expression he will have. Ha ha ~! " Macha''s voice was so high that his hands trembled involuntarily.


    Not far away from Xie Xiang and Meicha, Daye and arut are inseparable.


    The bronze mecha has been completely scrapped under the crazy attack of white night. Arut has to abandon the mecha and fight with white night with a blood red spear.


    "Damn crazy cat!" Arut scolded in his heart. He has not been in such a mess for many years. He has seen a lot of deadly enemies, but this guy in front of him is definitely the most difficult opponent he has ever met!


    Day night''s physical strength is not far away from overdraft. The enemy in front of us is extraordinarily strong. No matter from the tactical quality or the mentality of facing the enemy, they are not comparable to ordinary pawns.


    In addition, the enemy has an absolute advantage in the number of people and the situation, so they are more leisurely, never rush to attack and advance rashly, which will greatly delay the time and kill you.


    "What to do?" White night''s two claws had already lost consciousness. The corner of his eyes caught a glimpse of Xie Xiang who was picked up by Meicha. The corner of his eyes could not help twitching, but he really had nothing to do except to cry twice.


    Xie Xiang''s body is like a soft noodle. Her head is drooping, but her left hand is holding the dagger at her waist.


    It was a pulsation that once Xie Xiang caught it, he could not leave his hand.


    Originally, the brain waves, which were as ethereal as a mirror, are being scattered by this pulse, forming countless filaments. These filaments vibrate with the pulsation from the left hand at a regular frequency, just like countless strings being stirred at the same time, making a high pitched chorus.


    "Flowers Yi... "


    Numerous filaments of brain waves collapse, breaking the original mirror structure, and then surrounding together to form a highly dense network structure.


    "Grandfather Qingzhou..."


    Xie Xiang''s voice gradually became clear. Mei Cha could not help but frown. The woman in front of him somehow felt very uncomfortable.


    "Xie Xiang is useless..."


    The filament like brain waves are constantly converging, and the network sphere formed is becoming smaller and smaller, and the density is becoming larger and larger.


    "Xie Xiang can''t save you..."


    Macha''s brows were more deeply twisted together, and a vague sense of crisis began to envelop him more and more strongly.


    "But Xie Xiang really woke up this time."


    "Shua..."


    Xie Xiang''s head raised in an instant, almost did not see her look up. Her cold and venomous eyes were staring at Meicha, faintly emitting green light.


    "You Macha only felt his head humming, as if he had been hit by something heavily, and waves of tingling."Dragon people..." There was no expression on Xie Xiang''s face, her feet were still in the air, and her long dark hair was lifted gently by the wind.


    Macha felt that every neuron in his brain was pulled by something. The scene in front of him was like a mottled wall being peeled off layer by layer. Together with his perception, he disappeared into the endless abyss.


    "Dragon people!" Xie Xiang''s mouth shape had almost no change, and the sharp drink seemed to explode out of thin air.


    Meicha''s right hand, which was holding Xie Xiang''s collar, was uncanny loosened, but his eyes were extremely empty, and the luster in his eyes was completely lost.


    Macha''s brain wave is gone!


    Arut didn''t notice the abnormal situation on Macha''s side at all. He just had a strange feeling, as if the scene in front of him was always unreal. It seemed that something was running around in his mind, but when he tried to think and look for it, it seemed that there was no trace at all.


    "Poof!" A long black needle, which looked like a hairpin, penetrated through Macha''s temple and rushed out from the other end.


    Macha''s eyes were still staring forward, as if he didn''t feel any pain at all, but his body tilted slightly to one side because of the impact on his head.


    At this time, Xie Xiang was on the ground with both feet. He took out the black and bloody hairpin from Meicha''s head, and then suddenly wanted to stab him in the throat.


    Macha is like a scarecrow, letting Xie Xiang hold the long hairpin in both hands and prick his body wildly.


    "What?" Finally, arut noticed the abnormality. He tried to block the attack of white night, and then, unbelievably, he looked at Macha not far away, like a statue, and the woman in white who was crazy stabbing him.


    The scene was so strange that arut was so stunned that he completely forgot to fight with white night.


    At this time, only his right eye can see clearly, and his whole body collapsed. If he had not relied on the last trace of faith, he would have fallen on the ground and fainted.


    Facing the enemy''s distraction, this is a low-level mistake that can''t be made by such an old and powerful opponent. Daye was very surprised and couldn''t help looking in arut''s eyes.


    At the moment, Xie Xiang seems to be tired. Her snow-white clothes have been dyed red by the blood. Her hands are sore. Because she holds the hairpin too tightly, her forearm even slightly cramps.


    If you look at the scene in front of you like dementia, you can''t imagine what happened just now.


    How can that woman who is as weak as a weeping willow


    With a sound of "miso", the laser sword in arut''s hand ignited a high flame. He reflected it for the first time. Facing the situation in front of him, he was frightened and angry, and even made his mouth open without any sound.


    "Shua" seems to hear a "Shua".


    Xie Xiang''s figure disappeared out of thin air in arut''s eyes. Then, less than a foot in front of his face, a pale face appeared as if immersed in the air.


    The delicate corners of the mouth, as if they had been cut, were curving at this time, and the faint lip liner had an irresistible charm.


    Her eyes are not smiling, and the crystal clear eyes are clearly reflecting the twisted face of arut because of fear.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, he couldn''t understand why the black dragon warrior, who was as brave as a tiger when he was fighting with him just now, was standing in the same place without any reaction.


    And Xie Xiang approached him step by step, then took the laser sword from his hand, threw it on the ground, took down the spear from his other hand, turned around and stabbed it deeply into his chest.


    She is like playing with a plaster, everything is so crisp, and leisurely.


    At the other end, Macha''s body has completely become a hornet''s nest.


    Arut didn''t feel any pain. He just saw the woman in front of him smile coldly until he didn''t realize anything.


    It seems that a series of actions just now made Xie Xiang a little tired. She bent down to pick up the laser sword of arut from the ground, and then slowly walked to the body where Macha was still standing.


    With a sound of "Gudong", Macha''s head fell to the ground. The ultra-high temperature of the laser sword made the incision extremely smooth, and even a drop of blood did not fall.


    Xie Xiang threw away his laser sword and took two steps to pick up the head on the ground.


    "Hua Yi, I killed him for you. I killed the dragon people. Now we can be assassins together, ha ha... " Xie Xiang''s mouth is talking nonsense, suddenly in front of a dark, then fainted on the ground.


    The white night suddenly wakes up, almost sobs with joy, drags the exhausted body, and staggers to the place where Xie Xiang faints.

 Chapter 97

    Macha is dead


    Arut is dead


    All the black dragon soldiers stopped their hands almost at the same time.


    The signs of life of Macha and arut suddenly and mysteriously disappeared, and the probability of such a situation was not included in the consideration of these dragon soldiers at all.


    This is weird!


    It''s unbelievable that after the first half minute of brain blank, almost all the soldiers began to play with their own hands.


    If it''s the equipment, it''s the first time in history!


    Some of the soldiers simply took off the light brain on their arms, while some even opened the cabin door of the mecha soldier and stretched out their heads to look around.


    "Lord mecha?"


    "Lord mecha? If you hear me, please come back! "


    "Arut, where are you?"


    "Arut, please report your position!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, the wave frequency has become a mess. Everyone is trying to call with various wave frequencies. However, no matter how they adjust the wave frequency and increase the scanning power, there are only pieces of mixed white and rustling sound mixed with the wind on the surface on the light screen in front of them.


    "What to do? Shall I go up and have a look? " One bronze fighter raised his metal skull and said to the other two.


    "I''ll go with you." One of the mecha fighters echoed, raised his feet and walked forward, indicating that the guy who asked just now followed.


    "This boy has half his life left. Keep an eye on him and wait for us to come back." The mecha soldier put away the blade of the laser sword in his hand and turned back to the guy who was responsible for staying.


    "Well." The left behind soldiers nodded and watched the other two figure into the dark path.


    "Hoo ~" let out a long breath, the left behind bronze mecha soldier looked around, and then began to pace around Hua Yi''s body.


    At this time, Hua Yi''s clothes had rotted into strips, and none of them was complete. His eyes had already lost their former brilliance and turned into two groups of dim gray.


    He lay motionless on the ground, like a fish that had been emptied of water, dying.


    The bronze mecha soldiers look in the direction of the dark scorpion city. Basically, all the existing black dragon soldiers are there, either cleaning the battlefield or searching for the fish in the city. In a word, there is no dragon soldier around him now. Everyone is busy.


    Of course, in his capacity is not necessary to do those trivial and low work.


    As if feeling a little suffocated, the bronze fighter stopped pacing, looked around, and glanced at the half dead Huayi lying on the ground.


    Shua, the door of the mecha soldier opened, and a man with yellowish hair came out.


    "Oh, it''s killing me!" As soon as the man''s feet touched the ground, he could not help sighing and stretching his arms.


    While the man was moving his sore neck, he came to Huayi slowly.


    "Oh, it''s a pity. It''s a pity that a guy who is full of talent has been abandoned." The man leaned over and looked at Hua Yi''s body full of scars. He couldn''t help but sigh: "young, what''s wrong, but I want to join the assassin guild."


    The man unbuttoned the collar, moved his shoulder and began to check Hua Yi''s body.


    "When you meet Mr. Macha, it''s your boy who recites the words. Hum Men''s black uniform is smooth as silk, and the surface can even reflect the faint image of the scenery. His epaulets are engraved with dark gold patterns, which are unique to the black dragon race. It represents the level and glory of a brave black dragon.


    Just as the man was concentrating on searching for the rags on Hua Yi''s body, something seemed to move in the shadow in the wreckage of the spaceship next to the secret passage in the distance.


    The man didn''t notice any abnormality around him and still focused on his "exploration" work.


    It was so quiet that there was no noise.


    The man suddenly stopped the action in his hand, as if the movie was stopped in the middle of the play.


    He didn''t look up, didn''t get up, and didn''t open his mouth to say anything.


    He just quietly lowered his head and let the big sweat on his forehead drop by drop.


    The heavy breathing sound has gradually become the main melody of the silent world around.


    The man''s eyes were wide open at this time, even if the sweat rolled into his eyes, he didn''t dare to blink.


    It''s not that his eyes are so tough that oil and salt can''t enter, but that there is a black sharp thorn standing in front of his eyes less than a millimeter!


    The black spikes are slightly curved. One end of the spikes plunges into the sand in front of the man, while the other end points straight into his eyes.


    This is not a human or dragon weapon, nor is it a boring invention of the porters. The man''s heart is very clear that the black thorn in front of him does not belong to any race or civilization he has ever come into contact with.The original breath released from it made him feel inexplicable shudder!


    This is a very dangerous unknown creature!


    "Poof!" Before the man could figure out how to deal with the unknown creature in front of him, another long black thorn penetrated from the back of his head and then came out from his eyebrow.


    A low roar, like a wild animal, resounded through the whole underground world


    ¡­¡­


    "Xie Xiang Thank you The white night cries feebly, cat''s paws on Xie Xiang''s shoulder, slowly shaking her body.


    Now he must take Xie Xiang to a safe place with his last strength. Although he was seriously injured by day night, his brain was still awake.


    Those dragon people will definitely notice the death of these two guys in front of them at the first time. Xie Xiang has been in a daze, and Hua Yi''s life and death are uncertain. I''m afraid that even three ordinary dragon soldiers can''t resist his current state.


    Bai Ye glanced at Macha, who was tied into a hornet''s nest beside him, and then looked up at arut, who was half kneeling on the ground in the distance, with a spear on his chest.


    "Get out of here as soon as possible..." White night''s heart at this time only left this idea. He lowered his head and bit Xie Xiang''s collar, rolled his tail around her waist, lifted her body off the ground, and then walked in the opposite direction to the wreckage of the spaceship.


    Suddenly, white night''s only open right eye widened in an instant. In his dark eyes, a huge crocodile shaped spaceship was rapidly approaching!


    "No!" White night heart cry out, turn around and run. And behind him, where he just stood, the thick blue light column of one person has blasted a deep black hole out of the ground.


    White night dragging coma Xie Xiang as crazy like running, behind is as dense as raindrops of light.


    All of a sudden, there was a sharp sound from far to near. The pupil of the night could not help opening. He knew the source of the sound very well. It was the air breaking sound of the tracking particle missile flying at high speed.


    "It''s over..." In the heart of the white night, everything is lost.


    The black and red warhead is thin and sharp, just like a lethal Throwing Knife. The air around the missile is directly torn apart, and the propeller at the tail particles everything around it.


    The speed of this kind of missile can''t escape by night!


    As the distance gets closer and closer, the distance between the missile and the white night is no more than 50 meters. It seems that everything is doomed


    With a loud bang, the particle missile suddenly hit a transparent wall and exploded in the air. The huge impact throws Bai Ye and Xie Xiang''s body into the air.


    However, at this time, two white light balls suddenly pass through the dust and smoke, wrapping the body of Bai Ye and Xie Xiang in the air.


    "Recycling finished..." White night as if to hear a porter''s unique magnetic voice.


    As the smoke and dust dispersed, the two spheres of light had carried Bai Ye and Xie Xiang to a higher altitude. At this time, Bai Ye finally saw the source of the sphere of light. It was a silver white spaceship, like a medieval sword.


    Soon, the side of the silver spaceship opened a hatch, and countless filaments of light floated out. They were like the tentacles of jellyfish, rippling in the air, as if looking for something.


    "Come on! The Dragon ship is coming A voice sounded in the white night''s ear, and it seemed familiar.


    Those filaments of light hit the white night where the light ball, as if it was absorbed by a magnet, firmly adhered to the surface of the light ball. Just a few seconds, countless traction light will carry white night and Xie Xiang light ball pulled back to the spacecraft.


    "Yinfei?" White night after shouting this sentence, then fell on the floor, unconscious.


    "Take him to the medical room, now!" The silver haired man commands two porters and quickly takes down the scarred white night.


    "No?! This This This, this, this Aliya squats beside Xie Xiang and stares at Xie Xiang''s chest. She stammers for a moment.


    "What''s the matter?" Yinfei asked strangely while directing the rapid retreat of the spaceship.


    "Huayi, is it a woman?" Elia looked back in a daze.


    "What?" Yinfei came to aliya''s side with an arrow step, leaned over and was surprised, and said, "isn''t it? Wait, no, she''s not Huayi! "


    "No!" Aliya''s face was full of amazement and said, "who is she? She''s not Huayi? That''s too much like it! "


    "Wait, let me see..." At this time, Yinfei was also at a loss. The scene in front of him was really beyond his expectation, which made him feel at a loss.


    He had been quietly tracking the ship of the Ba long clan in order to find out the whereabouts of Hua Yi. Just now, he also saw with his own eyes that the ships of the Ba long clan were shelling white night crazily, and the man in white behind white night, he took it for granted that he was Hua Yi.


    "She''s not Huayi. Who is she? Where is Huayi? " Before Yinfei had time to think about it, the Dragon ship had already opened fire."Lord Yinfei, our firepower can''t stop them!" An adjutant Porter appeared on the light screen beside Yinfei.


    "Full retreat!" Yinfei yelled, he had to temporarily suppress the numerous question marks in his heart and calm down!


    "Wait, what''s that?! Damn it The porter in the light screen suddenly stares at the huge electronic eye and shouts.


    "What?" Yinfei could not help switching the light screen, and in the next few seconds, there was no sound in the spacecraft.


    In the picture, a lavender land fighter is dodging all the attacks on him with a very strange action, and swoops down to the battle ship of the Ba long clan like a storm.


    The long purple steel knife in his hand is shining against the stars!

 Chapter 98

    If it wasn''t for his own eyes, Yinfei would never believe that someone could fly a land fighter to pick out a dragon crocodile warship. What''s more, it''s a lunatic who uses cold weapons!


    "Who is he?" Yinfei blurts out almost unconsciously. His two eyes have been firmly attracted by the picture in front of him. The purple phantom shuttling through the gunfire is breathtaking.


    As a young generation of dragon warrior, Yinfei has enough proud capital.


    The perfect combination of strength, background, and charming appearance makes him the idol of many young people of the Daolong race, and also the new representative of the martial spirit of the race.


    However, the birth of the assassin guild helped him break the illusion and drag him back to reality.


    "Purple chop Shura!" Finally, a porter could not help shouting and sent dozens of light screens to Yinfei.


    "My God Exclaimed aliya, involuntarily covering her mouth with her hands. However, her eyes are not the slightest fear, but full of that kind of excitement like to see a long admired star on the stage.


    "It''s him!" Yinfei couldn''t help losing his voice.


    "Well Lord Yinfei? What are we going to do now? " The porter''s adjutant finally recovered from his previous absence. He seemed to be suddenly aware of his previous misdemeanor, as if tangled in his own dereliction of duty, and quickly asked for instructions from Yinfei, who was still standing at the bridge.


    "Don''t do anything!" Yin Fei said almost word by word, as if he was afraid that Porter''s adjutant would not understand.


    "Well Yes The porter''s adjutant couldn''t hear whether Yinfei was angry or not. He just glanced at the screen, as if he saw an excited expression on Yinfei''s face.


    As a result, the silver spaceship, which was still retreating hastily just now, stopped at an altitude of more than 6000 feet above the ground, putting on a leisurely and leisurely mode of watching a play.


    At this time, the Ba long people had no leisure to take care of the movement of the silver spaceship. Now they had to turn on all their firepower and try their best to block the approaching purple ghost.


    The gorgeous shelling turned the sky into a dazzling red.


    "At my command, activate all the laser guns and attack the port side of the Baron ship!" Silver fly suddenly a big drink, without any sign, the porter people on the spaceship can''t help but be stunned, and the aliya beside him is even more shocked.


    "Yinfei! Are you crazy? " Elia almost jumped up, her long chestnut hair waving with her figure, and shaking behind her as if frightened.


    After all, Yinfei is the captain of the spaceship, the commander in chief here. As soon as his voice came out, guangnao began to implement it meticulously.


    Sixteen laser light cannons in the battery area of the spaceship began to charge at the same time. Within three seconds, the first wave of attack came down to the left face of the Baron spaceship.


    "I didn''t say anything at first, but now I suddenly yell and fight..." The expression on the Portman''s adjutant''s face seemed to be a murmur.


    As if there was some tacit understanding, the speed of purple mecha also increased abruptly at the moment when the silver spaceship arrived!


    Taking advantage of the energy disorder caused by the attack, the purple steel knife tore open the defense shield of the Dragon ship like bamboo, and rushed into the interior of the ship.


    Yin Fei raised his left hand to stop the attack. At the same time, he could not help but smile.


    "Lord Yinfei! I''ve received a request for frequency access! " A porter appeared on the light screen next to Yinfei, and the annotation information of the request for access to the wave frequency was displayed at the bottom of the screen!


    "Connect!" Yinfei''s eyes seemed to be lit up for a moment, and his heart beat accelerated involuntarily.


    After a burst of "beep" sound


    "What about Huayi?" Without any polite greetings, a deep voice rang out and went straight to the theme.


    It is obvious that the other party has only opened the audio transmission, so Yinfei can only hear the sound, but can''t see the appearance of the other party.


    "Are you zizhashura? Hua Yi is not on the boat. We are also looking for him. It is his companion who has just been rescued... " Yinfei suppressed the excitement just now, tried to make himself calm, and said: "if I guess correctly, Huayi should still be under the planet, near the wreckage of the black spaceship."


    ¡­¡­ A brief silence


    ¡°ok£¡ You wait in place. It won''t be long before a yin-yang face will contact you. " The other side cut off the communication after saying that, which made Yinfei, who originally wanted to ask some questions, feel a little disappointed.


    "Forget it, there''s still a chance." Yin Fei glanced at Xie Xiang lying on the floating bed. She couldn''t help thinking about it in her heart.


    Soon, the people on the silver spaceship had an absolutely intuitive understanding of the evil name of "Purple chop Shura".


    Fifteen minutes later, the purple mecha flew out of the starboard side of the Baron spacecraft and headed for the ground. And the ship behind him is like a drunken crocodile, beginning to crumble.


    "My God Aliya can''t help but exclaim again. I''m afraid she exclaimed more times today than the sum of her previous years."Scan results, no defense system, no signs of life..." The voice of guangnao rang out, and the blood color on Yinfei''s face was all gone.


    There are no fewer than ten dragon warriors around him. The standard carrying capacity of this Ba long spaceship is 516 people, and the number of soldiers will never be less than 450 except the relevant logistics personnel.


    Kill 450 trained soldiers in 15 minutes?!


    Silver fly suddenly has a kind of instant suffocation feeling, this Purple Maple terror degree has completely exceeded his nerve can bear range.


    "No wonder the older generation of the dragon people are so afraid of the assassin guild..." At this moment, Yinfei can finally understand the eyes of the instructors when they mentioned the assassin guild.


    "It''s really the awe of ghosts and gods..." Yinfei''s stiff eyes suddenly relaxed, the corners of his mouth curved upward, a relieved smile appeared on his face, and he said: "this is the so-called absolute force!"


    ¡­¡­


    The silver gray spherical spaceship gallops in space, just like a comet, pulling out a long blue and white tail.


    Although the volume of the spaceship is not big, the main control room is quite spacious.


    "Purple madman has just sent a message that he has buried a dragon warship. He has not seen Huayi yet. He is searching for it." Xuanyuan blue and white Yin and Yang face, a pair of dark blue eyes flashing fast, said: "he wants us to contact this ship later."


    Xuanyuan pointed to a silver white, sword shaped spaceship on the light screen.


    "Wow! Uncle Zifeng is so powerful The eyes of the soul are full of little stars at the moment, with a look of worship.


    "What a fart!" Xuanyuan a face of disdain.


    "Huayi..." Ming is sitting on one side of the steps at this time. He is covered with light green bandages all over except his face. He looks like a moldy mummy.


    But even so, there was still a long falling moon hanging on his back, as if the long knife was a part of his body and could not be separated any more.


    Corpse sitting not far away from him, is still not a word, just silently watching alone in a daze.


    Ming''s expression now doesn''t know whether it''s regret or blankness. His mind is in a mess, all of which are Hua Yi''s past looks and sounds.


    Behind him is the kitchen room. Momo and gagari are busy cooking now. It''s clanging all the time, but he seems to turn a deaf ear and still sit in silence.


    "Hua Yi, hold on! When I come back... " Ming Qiang endures the tears in his eyes and meditates in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    The night sky is still endless, just as if the roar is just a dream, in the night like a long river, it is just a little splash, and it will be invisible again soon.


    Purple Maple stands quietly in the shadow of the wreckage of the spaceship, silently watching the secret passage not far in front of him, as if listening to something.


    In the dark hole, there was no sound except the whirring wind. It was surprisingly quiet.


    Just come all the way, in addition to the three bronze mecha, Purple Maple has not encountered any enemy.


    And the appearance of the three mechas was also very strange. They were holding two bodies in their arms, and they looked like they were running away.


    "Strange!" Zifeng''s brows were twisted together. He had been standing at the entrance of the secret passage for several minutes. I don''t know why. It seemed that something was always hindering his steps and making him hesitant.


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong... " Zifeng threw the skull of a bronze machine armour into the secret passage, then put the purple steel knife in front of him and quickly stepped into the dark secret passage.


    Zifeng completely turned off the lights inside and outside the mecha, and even the display screen of the optical brain was turned to the darkest, so that he was completely in the dark.


    The purple mecha is just like the ghost in the dark, moving fast along the wall of the secret passage.


    "Beep, smell of blood detected, concentration index, high." The voice of light brain rings out in the ear side, the face of Purple Maple doesn''t have the slightest wave.


    Soon, light poured into the dark passage, and the position of the hole was visible.


    The purple mecha suddenly stopped and stopped at a distance of less than ten feet from the entrance of the cave.


    No one knows what Zifeng is thinking at the moment, but the clank of the purple steel knife in his hand has fully indicated his intention.


    "Boom!" With a loud noise, the ground under the foot of Zifeng split like a spider web, leaving only a remnant shadow and a series of blasts.


    "Roar!" Almost at the same time, a huge shadow came out of the shadow of the wreckage of the spaceship to meet the purple meteor.


    "Bang Bang..." Electric light crisscross, sparks splash, wind dust all over the world!


    "Broken!" Zifeng a sharp drink, as if the general momentum of the essence of earth shaking, like a huge sword without a front swept from, Hua Yi''s sword compared with it is like a girl''s sleeve flat throw, there is no strength.


    "Roar!" Black shadow was forced back by Zifeng''s sword Qi, and could not help roaring, shaking the earth and mountains around.Zifeng stood in the same place, put the purple steel knife to his side, as if to separate the whole world along the blade.


    "Boom!" The shadow didn''t seem to give up. As soon as he threw his body forward, a huge tail with barb swept across.


    With the sound of "Dang", Zifeng''s sword swung out against the tail of dark shadow. The huge impact of sword Qi made countless transparent waves appear in the air.


    "Collapse!" Black shadow''s tail flick attack is rebounded by Zifeng''s sword Qi.


    "Hiss..." Two groups of green and secluded fire lights up in the dark, just like the ghost fire of the graveyard, and then comes a low and gloomy voice, saying: "you are not a dragon!"

 Chapter 99

    "Is she the companion of Huayi you rescued?" Xuanyuan leaned over the girl who was still unconscious in front of him. A yin-yang face almost stuck to the girl''s face, and her blue eyes blinked.


    "Yes, and the wolf cat, who was with her at that time." Yinfei switches the light screen beside him to the medical room. On the screen is a liquid recovery box. Through the tan transparent wall of the box, you can clearly see the sleeping white night inside.


    White night at this time is soaking in the light yellow liquid, the wound on the body is recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "White night!" Mo Mo yelled, tears suddenly gushed out, almost to the light screen. Gagari also held his backpack tightly in his hands, trying not to let his tears flow out.


    "Don''t worry, he''s not in danger. He''s just overdrawn, with trauma and temporary shock." Silver fly quickly pacifies to say, at the same time, signal two porters to take Mo Mo and Jia Jia Li to visit white night in the medical room.


    Yinfei can see that the three wolves and cats must have a lot to do with each other. To his surprise, there are so many strange things in the assassin guild that even cats can be assassins.


    However, the accident belongs to the accident, but Yinfei doesn''t dare to despise it at all, especially the yin-yang face in front of him.


    "White night..." Ming''s eyes stare at the light screen, and his mouth seems to be murmuring something.


    He is still wearing a black suit today, but the green bandage exposed in the collar and cuffs reveals the information of his injury. But even so, the falling moon behind him is still full of domineering, which makes Yinfei recall the scene in volgaron and impressive.


    Of course, Yinfei was also impressed by the woman who could freely use strange space technology. At the moment, she is quietly standing behind the sound, is still a green suit, is still bowed.


    "Have you heard from the elder Zifeng?" Yin Fei asked cautiously. Although he saved the assassin guild, he was kind to them. After all, these people were too dangerous. Besides, he didn''t know their details, so he would keep vigilant in his heart.


    "No, it''s really strange." Xuanyuan finally stood up straight and said thoughtfully.


    "Uncle Xuanyuan, let me go." Ming turns his head and stares at Yin and Yang with burning eyes. At the moment, he is really anxious. He wants to rush to the surface of the planet to search for Hua Yi.


    "I''m afraid it''s too late." Xuanyuan walked to the cabin door and said leisurely: "the wind dragon''s troops are following us. We need to leave here as soon as possible."


    "What?" Yinfei was surprised.


    "I''ll go back to the boat first, and you and the corpse will stay here. You''re following our route. " Xuanyuan opens the hatch and goes to the bridge.


    "Don''t you wait for uncle Zifeng? What about Huayi? " Ming can''t help shouting that he should leave Hua Yi again. He can''t do it anyway.


    "Zifeng has turned off the communication device, which shows that the battle he is facing now is extraordinary. You are still in an unhealed condition, and you will be in trouble when you go," Xuanyuan stopped and said calmly, "what''s more, who do you think that purple madman is? If he can''t bring Huayi back, then no one in the assassin guild can do it. "


    Xuanyuan said with a long breath, turned half a face and said: "he is the strongest of the sixth generation, only one step away from the absolute strong. You can rest assured. "


    Xuanyuan''s words make Ming and Yinfei stunned on the spot. Aliya looks at Yinfei at a loss, but the corpse is still silent.


    "Sorry..." Ming lowered his head, facing the already empty bridge, and said in an almost indisputable voice.


    Ming''s tears, along his angular cheek flow down, until dripping on his chest, wet clothes.


    The corpse wanted to say something, but he wanted to say nothing.


    For a moment, the atmosphere became extremely dull, until a gentle groan completely broke the silence around.


    Xie Xiang wakes up.


    He vomited a mouthful of turbid gas, and Xie Xiang slowly opened his eyes.


    "Ah! She''s awake Aliya shouts and comes to Xie Xiang''s side. Her beautiful big eyes stare at Xie Xiang''s face.


    "Where is this..." Xie Xiang''s consciousness didn''t seem to be fully recovered, and he kept mumbling.


    Aliya quickly gets drinking water and feeds it to Xie Xiang bit by bit with a straw.


    Silver fly also through the main control room light screen, from time to time to observe the meeting room movement, he is very curious, what is the relationship between this woman and Huayi.


    "This..." Ming sees Xie Xiang''s face at the moment. He worries about Hua Yi''s safety all the way. Even when he comes to Yinfei''s boat, he is still absent-minded, and even doesn''t notice what Xie Xiang looks like.


    "Have you never seen her before?" Aliya asked back, she was also very curious about Xie Xiang''s identity.


    "No What, why does she as like as two peas? " Ming is almost speechless in surprise. He stares at his eyes blankly, especially with tears on his face.Corpse also can''t help but step forward, some Lengleng Leng ground looking at to lie on floating bed of Xie Xiang.


    "Huayi..." Xie Xiang''s voice became clear, but her pupils were still lax.


    "Get the nutrient solution quickly!" Aliya yelled at the porter, a well-trained journalist with quick eyes and quick hands.


    After a while, the porter crew rushed over with a large can of nutrient solution.


    Give Elia a spoonful of water and mix it.


    Soon, Xie Xiang''s face changed from pale to pale pink. Her pupils gradually returned to normal and her breathing became more even.


    "Who are you?" Xie Xiang looks at the people in front of him with some doubts and struggles to get up.


    "Ah, don''t worry," aliya quickly supported Xie Xiang''s body, slightly raised the angle of the floating bed, and said with a smile, "don''t worry, we are all friends of Huayi, we saved you, and the big cat is safe, he is now undergoing treatment."


    "What about Huayi? What about grandfather Qingzhou? What about the dark scorpion Xie Xiang suddenly opened her eyes and yelled out of control. Her hands were clutching in the air, looking flustered and helpless.


    Elia didn''t know how to pacify her, and the voice on one side had long forgotten her words and stood there.


    For a long time, Xie Xiang finally calmed down.


    She hugged her knees and began to cry in a low voice.


    The spaceship is constantly speeding up, sometimes bumping and shaking. It seems that the dragon chase is true.


    Aliya silently looks at the girl sobbing in front of her eyes. Most of her white clothes have been dyed red by blood. I really don''t know what kind of hell she has experienced and what kind of unspeakable misfortune she has seen.


    Ming wants to say something very much at the moment, but seeing Xie Xiang''s appearance, he can''t open his mouth anyway.


    "Who is going to kill us?" Xie Xiang''s cry stopped, and suddenly a word came out in a low voice.


    "Who?" There''s something wrong with aliya.


    "To kill our people." Xie Xiang''s head slowly raised, his eyes flashed a trace of green fluorescence.


    "Well, it''s like The black dragon people. " Elia didn''t know why. Her head seemed to be a little disobedient. She couldn''t help thinking about the faces of the black dragon people and blurted out.


    "Do you know Hua Yi? Can you tell me who you are? " Ming seems to be suddenly slow to God, quickly asked.


    However, Xie Xiang didn''t speak up. She just stood up shaking her body, one hand supporting the wall, the other hand touching her face. Her eyes were empty, looking at the large blood stains on her clothes.


    "Bathroom, over there." Aliya raised her finger to the little door not far away, and her brow wrinkled slightly, as if what she had just said was not what she was willing to say.


    Xie Xiang still did not speak, just walked slowly towards the direction of aliya''s fingers.


    With a bang, the door of the bathroom closed, and aliya seemed to wake up with a thrill.


    And Ming is looking at the toilet that closed door, eyes narrowed into a seam.


    The water in the water pipe is abundant, which shows that the water circulation system of this spacecraft should be quite advanced.


    Xie Xiang will be covered with bloodstained clothes off, bare a clean body.


    Her skin is as white as ice and snow. Her beauty is suffocating.


    She put the bloody hairpin into the pool, and then took the water in her hands to wet her skin, as if to wake up all the cells in her body with the cold water.


    Xie Xiang wiped the gasped mirror with his hand, and then looked directly at himself in the mirror.


    "What else do you have but tears?"


    She looks at the person in the mirror, can''t help but mouth twitch, sad from the heart.


    The people in the mirror are themselves, but they are like Huayi.


    "You''re not a mirror, I''m sure..." Hua Yi''s voice echoed in Xie Xiang''s ear again.


    "Shua" Xie Xiang raised his left hand, I do not know when, that green dagger has been firmly held in her hand.


    His hair is like autumn thoughts. Xie Xiang waves his dagger and cuts off all his long hair.


    "It''s easy for you to say where I''m going to find someone who is absolutely strong."


    The green awn flies, the broken hair is innumerable.


    "I don''t know what happiness is or isn''t!"


    Xie Xiang''s tears fall like pearls.


    "No matter you are dead or alive," Xie Xiang''s hands supported the pool, gasping.


    "I''ll wait for you to come back!" Xie Xiang''s head raised, long hair no longer, only two lines of tears.


    "It''s just to be an assassin. I''ll do it!"


    Xie Xiang clenched her lips and drained her last tear. She gazed at herself in the mirror, just as she gazed at Hua Yi.No longer long hair, no longer at a loss, she is Xie Xiang, but she has a new identity from this moment on.


    and flower as like as two peas, a pretty close look, she is Xie Xiang, the queen of dark scorpion, Scorpio assassin!

 Chapter 100

    The door of the bathroom opened with a "Shua", and everyone''s eyes in the hall turned to the door.


    There is still the aftertaste of the dryer on the snow-white clothes, and the previous blood has long disappeared.


    A green dagger was pinned in the middle of the ribbon wrapped slender waist. The dagger curved like a willow leaf, swaying with the master''s swinging waist.


    Xie Xiang barefoot, stepping on the smooth floor of the spaceship, no sound. Her pace is very slow, slow enough to make people have an illusion, as if time is invisibly separated by her, and becomes a segment by segment, impressive.


    Without her long black hair, Xie Xiang washed away her former charm, adding a bit of heroism between her eyebrows.


    Her broken hair and her face are similar to Huayi. If it wasn''t for her swollen chest and her innocent, I''m afraid everyone present would firmly believe that Huayi is the one in front of her.


    Ming looks at Xie Xiang in front of him stupidly. He knows that the person in front of him is not Hua Yi, but he can''t help but want to call out Hua Yi''s name. This strong impulse can''t be suppressed.


    Aliya is also staring at the woman in front of her. For a moment, she doesn''t know what to say. Thanks to her being a well-known host in the Dragon world, she is also short of words.


    At this time, Yinfei also came to the hall. The spaceship had quickly evacuated along the established route, and the chasing troops of Fenglong couldn''t catch up for the time being.


    "Who are you?" Yinfei is stunned to see Xie Xiang standing in the center of the hall. He has never seen a beautiful woman. As a young martial god of Daolong clan, Yinfei has countless supporters of beautiful women. What''s more, aliya beside him is a real beauty, but at the moment when he saw Xie Xiang, his expression was stunned and confused.


    Xie Xiang did not speak, but everyone forgot to speak.


    After less than a minute of awkward silence, Xie Xiang suddenly smiles and says, "my name is Xie Xiang, dark scorpion people. Thank you for your help."


    Xie Xiang''s smile is very natural, very clear and beautiful, different from Huayi''s kind of frank and open-minded, Xie Xiang''s smile has a light sweet taste, as if a spring was lifted by the breeze, blowing on the face, people''s mood can''t help but follow.


    "Why are you with Huayi..." Aliya just wanted to ask about the relationship between Xie Xiang and Hua Yi, but she found that the corner of Yin Fei''s eye was glancing at her, so she swallowed the second half of the sentence.


    "Huayi is My husband. " Although Xie Xiang''s voice was very low and his tone seemed hesitant, the words were very clear.


    Ming understood that although his face was unbelievable, Yin Fei narrowed his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The corpse suddenly walked forward two steps, came to Xie Xiang''s body, lowered her head and carefully examined the dagger on her waist.


    Xie Xiang seemed to understand the corpse''s idea. He gently drew the dagger from his waist and handed it to her.


    "Here, you must have seen the edict." Xie Xiang still smiles.


    The corpse didn''t reach for Xie Xiang''s dagger, but stepped back and bowed slightly to Xie Xiang.


    "Assassin''s edict?" Ming seemed to wake up from his sleep, and his eyes locked on the emerald green dagger in Xie Xiang''s hand.


    The surprise also made aliya and Yinfei turn their eyes to the dagger in Xie Xiang''s hand. It was a short knife shaped like a willow leaf. The whole body of the knife was wrapped in green. What made people see was that there were 12 stones of different colors on the blade.


    "Yes, this dagger is the assassin''s edict. Hua Yi gave it to me and told me that if he was not there, I would complete the mission entrusted to him by the Royal edict. " Xie Xiang''s voice has always been very gentle. Only when he read Hua Yi''s name, the slight trembling which was deliberately hidden but could not be completely covered up, people suddenly realized that at this moment, Xie Xiang''s pain which was hard to describe and could not vent.


    Ming seemed to be suddenly aware of something. His eyes swept the blankness just now, and his expression returned to the calm and steady of the past.


    "In that case, please take care of it! Thank you Ming takes a step forward and bows deeply to Xie Xiang.


    "This..." It seems that he didn''t expect Ming''s action at the moment. Xie Xiang was a little embarrassed and said, "please take care of me. That Mr. long knife. "


    Xie Xiang didn''t know how to call the young man in black. He just saw the knife behind him and gave him such a name.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot to introduce myself." "I''m Qin Ze ming, and my master says I''m Tianzhen assassin," he says


    "She''s corpse. She doesn''t like to talk, but she has a good heart, just like our big sister." Ming pointed to the corpse on one side and said with a sincere expression: "and the white night who escaped with you is also my good brother. He is the Aries assassin."


    Ming''s introduction was very casual, but Xie Xiang listened very carefully."Ha, my name is aliya. I''m a dragon reporter, but I''m not with those guys who are chasing you. We came here to help Huayi. " Aliya showed her charming smile, her beautiful eyes blinking.


    "Yes, although we had conflicts in volgaron, I believe Huayi is not my enemy, nor are you. If possible, we would be happy to be your friends. " Yinfei''s words surprised everyone present.


    "To be friends?" Ming seems to be chewing the meaning behind these words.


    "Yes, I don''t know, but if I want to choose to be your enemy or friend, I will choose to be your friend without hesitation. Because of this, I came here in a hurry after learning the news of the black dragon action. My purpose is to help Huayi tide over the difficulties. " Yin Fei''s expression is very solemn, not like fraud, his tone is also very sincere, and he said: "although Hua Yi is still uncertain, I believe that with his strength, plus the hand of Zifeng elder, it will not be a big problem. We just need to be patient, and there will be good news. "


    Yinfei''s sincere words can''t help but make Ming feel good for him. In addition, he really saved Xie Xiang and Bai Ye, which makes Ming''s wariness of Yinfei basically disappear.


    "Yes, Huayi will come back!" Ming looked at Xie Xiang said, but also like to say to yourself.


    Xie Xiangzhan smiles and nods his head like approval.


    She then turned to aliya and said, "you''re a dragon reporter. Can you help me send some messages to the black dragon people?"


    "A message?" "Do you want to send a message to the black dragon people? What''s the message? "


    "Well, I want to tell them that I will redouble what they have done to the scorpions." Xie Xiang''s face is still smiling, but aliya can no longer feel a little warm at the moment, only a bone chilling.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Xuanyuan and Yinfei''s spaceships arrived at the boundary of the weathered dragon galaxy at the same time. Ming took the corpse and Xie Xiang, and white night, who was basically healed, said goodbye to Yinfei and aliya, and set foot on Xuanyuan''s spaceship.


    A week later, Xuanyuan''s spaceship arrived at a hidden star gate, and a group of several people joined OGA. At the same time, the news of Zifeng came through Xingsuo, which was still a few words: "Huayi is well, we will meet again in the future, don''t read." All the people wept with joy.


    Half a month later, a video of unknown origin spread rapidly in the Dragon world. The whole upper class of the dragon people was shocked, and the army of the black dragon people was on full alert. Most nobles were not allowed to sleep all day long.


    In that video, a woman in white is better than snow. She said in a very detailed tone: "listen to the black dragon people, this is the assassin guild. Your encirclement and suppression has failed, and our hunting has just begun. Enjoy your last time. Don''t forget to prepare your birthday clothes. "


    Half a year later, the black tooth fortress, an important star town of the black dragon clan, was attacked by the assassin guild. The black dragon clan was defeated, with countless casualties. In less than three days, the first fortress of the black dragon clan was lost. In the following week, the black dragon nobles sent out letters of apology one after another, imploring the assassin guild to stop retaliating, and the Dragon world was dead.


    ¡­¡­


    The wind is still roaring, and the war that happened here half a year ago doesn''t seem to have changed the climate here.


    The violent hurricane is still raging on the surface of the star. Only when it is close to the dark hill, the wind will suddenly weaken, as if a fierce soldier suddenly takes off all his arms.


    In fact, the dark hill is not a real natural landscape, but a huge spaceship with half of it submerged underground. In the shadow of the backlight formed by the cocked tail of the spaceship, there is a dark hole, from time to time spitting out hot and humid air.


    If you enter the cave, you will come to an underground world after winding for several kilometers. There are lush black plants everywhere, as well as patches of blue water bay.


    Not far from the entrance, there is the wreck of the spaceship exposed outside the rock. If you go around some scattered metal frame structures, you will come to a spacious entrance, which is more than ten meters wide and seven or eight meters high, and leads directly to the interior of the wreck.


    However, at this moment, there was a faint light flashing inside the spaceship, which was supposed to be dark.


    "Are you sure it works?" The voice of a middle-aged man reverberated in the interior of the spaceship.


    "Hey, hey, the materials and energy left by the black dragon people are enough to complete the recasting." A voice of Yin measurement sounded in the dark, which made people feel creepy.


    "I''ve worked hard to collect a lot of energy. If I mess up, you know the consequences." Some of the middle-aged man''s footsteps seemed to reverberate in the middle-aged ship.


    "Don''t worry, this boy has scorpion gene, brain wave is very strong, he will succeed." Two green and secluded flames suddenly lit up in the dark. Behind the flames was a huge body shaped like a scorpion.

 Chapter 101

    The Allan galaxy is located behind the whole westerly union galaxy. It belongs to a relatively early developed star system. Compared with other regions of the westerly galaxy, it is a relatively prosperous place.


    For the human society in the interstellar age, prosperity has two most remarkable characteristics, one is the number of population, which is the same as the earth age. The other is the activity of risk-taking organizations.


    After entering the interstellar age, human beings are faced with the whole unknown and vast galaxy. Exploring unknown galaxies and discovering new resource planets have undoubtedly become the main theme of human development.


    Therefore, in such a big background, a variety of organizations with exploration as their full-time work came into being.


    Asnantes, located near the main channel of the Allen system, is a rather prosperous port planet.


    As there are many planets suitable for biological reproduction in the Allen galaxy, the resource stars here are also quite rich. It is a well-known resource treasure house in the westerly union galaxy.


    When resources exist, there will naturally be people who come to look for resources.


    Hundreds of adventure organizations, large and small, have more or less extended their tentacles to the Allen galaxy, while the unique commercial conditions of asnantes have indisputably become the stronghold of their daily activities.


    In the southern hemisphere of asnantes, junmeer harbor is a paradise for businessmen and a haven for adventurers.


    What can be more relaxing than the soft white sand beach?


    The most fascinating thing about junmeer harbor city is its high-quality beaches, which are several miles long, and the hundreds of bars and hotels built with them.


    No matter the beach, wine or beauty, they are the best. So much so that almost all the adventurers here will end up spending a lot of money.


    Old gun is a famous bar of this generation. It''s famous not because it has a large number of adventurers and mercenaries all year round, nor because its blonde waitress has a pair of F-Cup breasts. It is famous because there is a legend here.


    "Ha, when did you come back? I haven''t seen you for a long time On the bar, a middle-aged man said hello to a young man walking across the bar.


    "Asnante, who arrived yesterday, took a three-day break and then had to leave. "Ah ~!" The young man sighed and sat down beside the middle-aged man.


    "No? What''s the westerly army doing recently? How often are they dispatched? " The middle-aged man, with an incredible expression on his face, ordered a Martini for the young man.


    "Thank you! Now the situation is turbulent. Recently, the horf coalition has been in close contact with the dragon people. In addition to the "golden straight fist" that has been haunted in the past two years, the westerly government has become neurotic. " The young man has a worried look. The epaulets on his shirt are printed with the streamlined pattern symbolizing the westerly United Fleet. Moreover, judging from the pattern, his military rank is not low.


    "I said, brother, I heard that" golden straight fist "has left the westerly galaxy? Should the coalition be relieved now? Ha ha ha ~! " The middle-aged man smiles and pats the shoulder of the young man beside him. Maybe he has some strength. The young man is choked with wine and coughs.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, ha ha!" The middle-aged man was a little embarrassed and said with a smile, "if you want me to say that the westerly government is nothing but mediocrity. How do you say that? Oh, yes, both grass and trees are soldiers, that is to say, both grass and trees are soldiers! "


    The young man rubbed his throat with his left hand and raised his right hand to signal the waiter to give him a glass of water.


    "Well, it''s not that simple. I''ll tell you something. You should keep it a secret." The young man took the water from the waiter, then said mysteriously, "do you know my brother-in-law in Mio?"


    "I''ve heard that. Why?" Middle aged people are curious.


    "Not long ago, he told me in private that there was reliable information confirming that the horf army of Burton empire was uniting with the dragon people and wanted to fight against the westerly army with the help of the Dragon army." The young man''s voice was very low, and the corners of his eyes swept around from time to time to confirm that no one was eavesdropping. Then he continued: "do you know? The Xifeng government now suspects that the "golden straight fist" is a special force sent by the dragon people


    "Ah? What happened?! That dragon people''s special forces are also too powerful The middle-aged man was obviously very surprised by the news and couldn''t help turning up the volume.


    "Shh The young man quickly stretched out his index finger in front of his mouth and made a no sound movement.


    The middle-aged man quickly covered his mouth with his hand, then looked around in a slightly flustered way, then lowered his voice and said, "what are the plans of the Xifeng army to do? Will war break out? "


    "What can we do? Prepare for war, alas ~! It''s annoying. Let''s not talk about it. Let''s change the topic. " The young man was obviously upset because of the shadow of war. He lifted his neck and drank Martini out of the glass. Then he raised his hand to the waiter and signed for two more glasses."Well, who said it wasn''t? Ha ha, let''s take it easy not to talk about these laborious topics." The middle-aged man took the wine from the waiter. His face was swept away just now, and he said with a big smile: "by the way, a few days ago, a batch of new products came to No.6 store, including a batch of night dragon teeth. They are very good! Buy two bracelets or something for Fanny, and they''ll be gorgeous. "


    "Really? Which company''s products? " The young man seemed to be in high spirits too, with excited light in his eyes.


    "Hey, hey, old Tommy''s goods, you don''t have to worry about the quality and origin. How can you say that there is a legend to guarantee it?" The middle-aged man said with flying eyebrows.


    "Hahaha, of course, who doesn''t know the legend about the old gun? I''ll go and have a look when I finish this drink. " The young people also burst into laughter.


    While the waiter on one side heard that they talked about the legend, his face could not help showing pride and yearning.


    ¡­¡­


    Located on the edge of the Allen galaxy, on a green planet far away from the main channel, an unknown hunt is quietly unfolding.


    The green planet is numbered rd219. Despite the number behind, the meaning of the word RD in the front is rich resources and unknown danger.


    Because the cost of the planet is usually immeasurable. Relying on their strength to seize the planets that have been proved to be rich in resources and relatively safe is what big companies are keen on.


    Snatch, in this era is too frequent words, so that we are used to it, and even numb.


    For planets that are assessed to have resources and are very dangerous, very few large companies are willing to use their own exploration teams to take the risk. On the contrary, they prefer to offer rewards to adventurers who are willing to take risks to be pioneers or mice.


    Of course, the explorers are not stupid, no one will take their own lives to joke. Most of them either go as middlemen to buy and sell, or linger in relatively safe but less profitable areas. Only a very few people will go deep into those dangerous planets and really face those unknown dangers.


    Rd219, located in a remote area, is the danger that most people have to stay away from. And those who dare to set foot in these dangerous areas are often called bounty hunters.


    As the name suggests, it''s a hunter for the reward of the mission.


    ¡­¡­


    Kula was crawling at the top of a big tree, and his whole body was covered with a big crown. His eyes were fixed on the treetop in the distance, yellow eyes were like a magnificent amber, which reflected a sea of green trees.


    This is the eleventh day he has come to rd219.


    A month ago, he received the task issued by darente in asnante to "find the source material that may cause mutation acceleration, and collect an appropriate number of valuable samples.".


    Because darente is a company mainly engaged in biotechnology products, it has several laboratories for biological and gene development. In order to meet the needs of research and development, darente often needs to collect gene samples of various organisms, and many planets with biological activities are often not so safe. As a result, the company''s cooperation with the adventurers Association and the bounty hunter Association came into being.


    A year ago, darente received intelligence that there was too rapid species variation on rd219, which greatly aroused darente''s interest. The company''s management then posted bounty offers on several major adventurers'' Guild websites, hoping to obtain valuable species samples with the help of bounty hunters.


    However, it is strange that in nearly a year since the release of the mission, although the number of hunters who took over the mission has reached three figures, no team has been able to successfully complete the mission.


    Even the adventurers who took over the task were lost in people''s sight as if the world had evaporated. So that in the end, no one paid attention to it, as if the task had been cursed.


    Just when darente company was forced to withdraw the reward task, a notice of task acceptance accompanied by a "Ding Dong" system prompt tone appeared on the optical brain screen of the company''s Management Bureau.


    Darente''s managers were overjoyed, but they were also nervous. None of the previous order recipients succeeded. The most important thing is that they didn''t even come back. Will it be the same outcome this time?


    With a nervous mood, Dr. MIG, who is in charge of the reward task management, opened the email of the task acceptance notice. It says: Mission accepted! The employer, the old gun guild.

 Chapter 102

    The green sea of trees rose with the breeze, but Kura''s eyes were still, as if the shadow of the trees around him would not affect him at all. His body is like a snake, sticking flat on it along the direction of the branches. The dark brown cloak is the same color as the surrounding branches. From the side, it is impossible to distinguish which parts belong to the big tree and which parts belong to Kula.


    The black barrel of the gun in Kula''s hands did not move, just like a pen straight out of the brown branches, it did not look a bit abrupt.


    Kula''s breathing is very slow, slow to almost completely integrate into the surrounding environment, just like the breathing of the sea of trees.


    "Hua La" in the distance, the top of the sea of trees suddenly made a strange sound, which was hidden behind the wind and sounded very weak.


    But Kula''s eyes stood up at the moment of the sound, and a black cross wave suddenly appeared in the middle of the yellow eyes.


    "Bang!" With a dull sound, countless dark red birds were startled on the canopy above Kula''s head. More than 700 meters away from Kula, there was a low roar, like the wail of some wounded beast.


    Kula''s long breath suddenly stopped as if at the sound of the gun. Then his chest contracted like a bellows, and his body jumped out of the tree crown.


    Dark brown cloak raised, Kula''s body in the air like a gliding bat. And just as his body was about to sink into the trees under his feet, the cloak behind him twisted together strangely, like a long braid.


    And at the moment when he jumped out of the tree crown, the dark old-fashioned sniper rifle in his hand finally broke away from the shackles of his cloak and came back to light.


    With a bang, Kula''s body fell into the sea of trees, and the sky at the top of the tree crown was once again restored to a clean light blue, as if the shadow just flashed was just an illusion.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa" the sound of the tree trunk being knocked sounded quickly and went away quickly.


    Kula did not walk directly on the ground of the forest, because no one can guarantee what kind of danger lurks under the thick layer of fallen leaves. His body is as agile as an ape, shuttling freely among the numerous branches.


    And no matter how his body moves, his eyes are always firmly locked in the woods closer and closer to the target.


    The bat dragon he just shot!


    Contrary to his calm expression without any fluctuation, Kula''s mood at this time is extremely ups and downs, because he is very clear that bat dragon does not exist in the inner galaxy at all!


    "Roar!" The wounded beast seemed to be aware of the approaching danger. It kept raising its head and looking around, trying to detect the direction of danger in advance.


    Kula stands quietly behind a big tree 50 meters away. The luxuriant branches and leaves just cover his body, and the wind direction of his position just doesn''t bring his smell to the target.


    As if in some kind of mimicry, Kula''s body began to breathe again with the rhythm of the sea of trees, quietly observing the restless prey 50 meters ahead.


    "How could that be?" Kula thought uneasily. He was quite sure that the beast in front of him was bat dragon. He had seen the data of that thing at least ten times in the monster guide.


    This is a very fierce beast, but they only live on some planets in the outer Milky way. Even if there is a possibility of migration, they will never come to the inner Milky way.


    This is so strange!


    However, Kula''s expression at this time is still not the slightest fluctuation, he is like a chameleon on the tree trunk, only the pair of sharp eyes, occasionally flickering in the gap of the tree shadow.


    After a few restless laps, the injured bat dragon still couldn''t find any sign of Kula who attacked it. So he roared angrily into the air twice, and then dragged his injured wings to the north of the forest.


    As a result of wing injury, it has been unable to fly in the air, can only rely on two hind feet to stagger forward. And not too far behind it, there is always a ghost like figure.


    "Good. That''s it. Don''t stop. Take me to your nest, big man..." Kula repeated in his mind.


    He has been following this bat dragon for three days. Two days ago, he happened to find this big guy, so he kept on following him. Today, when he was resting, he finally found a great opportunity.


    Any beast will want to return to the nest to rest after being injured, as long as it can walk.


    Kula''s shot deliberately pierced its left wing to force it back to the nest.


    "Find your home, and you''ll find out what you know!" Kula is a very patient hunter, which even old Tommy laments.


    Maybe the strong breath of bat dragon made the wild animals around instinctively fear, and could not help but retreat. So close to dark, Kula didn''t even see the shadow of an insect.The light of the stars gradually dissipated, and the woods, which were not well lit, were now even darker. For a strange planet, a completely uninhabited area, the night is always full of unpredictable danger.


    The frequency of the alternation of the two hind legs of the bat dragon began to increase, and its breathing became more rapid. Kula knew that his nest should not be far away.


    All of a sudden, a sharp, almost tear eardrum like roar sounded, followed by a slight vibration from the ground quickly spread to the tree trunk.


    Kula''s body shape can''t help a stagnation, pupil instant contraction!


    Innumerable shadows, less than 200 meters away in front of the passing, like a torrent of black rushing away, swing away the swaying shadow of the trees, let the stars scattered in the forest, forming mottled light and shadow.


    And in that surging shadow, occasionally three or five shadows turn around and show their thin, green eyes, which fully arouse the fear hidden in the dark.


    Kula was suddenly surprised to find that the injured bat dragon was crawling on the ground, shivering slightly, and even the atmosphere did not dare to make a sound.


    Although Kula had never seen a real bat dragon before, he only saw relevant information in the guild''s database. However, the ferocity and hegemony of this creature had been instinctively detected from the first time he saw it.


    This is definitely not a kind of creature that will give in easily! The flinch of the bat dragon in front of us only shows that the group of wild animals on the opposite side is far more dangerous than it.


    "Wait..." Kula suddenly raised his head, his yellow eyes shining, his ears shaking, and his forehead oozing with sweat.


    "The rhythm of the shadow''s running is too neat! It''s like a well-trained army marching at night Kula''s heart is secretly surprised, but he is a hunter who is patient to the extreme after all. He still sticks to the tree trunk quietly, even his breath is not disordered.


    Soon, the black torrent drifted away, and the noisy woods were calm again. Only the shrill roar came from afar from time to time, which made Kula''s heart tense.


    "No!" Kula''s figure on the tree trunk suddenly started without any sign. His speed increased rapidly in just a few seconds, and his figure raced towards the direction of the herd.


    "There must be something wrong with such a uniform action!" Kula couldn''t help thinking that at this time, he couldn''t take care of the injured bat dragon and turned his attention to the mysterious herd.


    Although the woods are in a black mess, it doesn''t affect Kula''s speed. On the contrary, compared with constantly hiding himself in the daytime, Kula is more free and flexible.


    Unlike most hunters'' aversion to night, Kula enjoyed hunting in the dark, which even old Tommy could not understand. Therefore, many members of the guild think that Kula''s strange temperament is more like a beast than a hunter.


    Kula is like a quick ape galloping in the dark woods, with a long honest sniper rifle on his back, his cape twisted into a braid around his waist, and his hood wrapped his whole head tightly, revealing only two dark yellow eyes.


    The branches in the woods are like friends of Kula. They push and lift Kula forward. At this time, Kula''s action was not like that of human beings, just like that of wild animals.


    Running in front of the black herd did not notice, at the moment behind them is decorated with a very special "beast".


    About an hour later, the herd''s speed began to slow down significantly. The shrill roar just now turned into a short cry, like a command with a special meaning. But the original restless herd gradually calmed down in the short cries. They began to disperse from each other, slowed down, but still moved forward, just like the hunters in the latent state.


    Kula''s heart can''t help sinking. The strange behavior of the herd made him feel uneasy.


    It''s not the first time that Kula has come to rd219. Two years ago, he and old Tommy collected the spot butterfly fungus together, but he has never met a beast with such high intelligence.


    "It seems that the rumor that the mutation speed is accelerating is not groundless." Kula thought in his heart, his speed can''t help slowing down, and the original jumping way has become a short walk.


    "Eh?" Kula''s heart can''t help exclaiming. When he jumped up at the top of the tree, he saw a faint flash of fire several kilometers away.

 Chapter 103

    The brightness of the star has completely disappeared, and the thick darkness has covered the whole tree sea. Although the night of rd219 is not long, it is undoubtedly very dangerous.


    The flickering light of fire in the dense darkness is particularly small and fragile, as if a little inattention will be swallowed by the darkness.


    "Are you sure this bonfire can drive away wild animals?" A middle-aged woman with light yellow hair asked uneasily that although it was very quiet and there was no noise around, she always had a creepy feeling, like being targeted by something.


    "Come on, that''s common sense, right? Thank you for being a biologist. " A bearded middle-aged man replied with some disdain. As he threw the dry branches he picked up into the fire, he arranged his marching bag.


    "For the last time, I''m a microbiologist, not a Bushman!" Some of the middle-aged women blushed and said.


    ¡°oK£¡ oK£¡¡± The middle-aged man with a face full of scum shakes a lot of tools out of his marching bag while he seems to be making a gesture of OK helplessly.


    "Hum!" Middle aged woman don''t turn her head, no longer pay attention to Uncle Hu slag, just like a angry child.


    "Ha ha, aunt asana, don''t be angry with Uncle Pitt!" A clear and pleasant voice rang out behind the middle-aged woman. After hearing the voice, asana, who was not happy just now, immediately spread her eyebrows and turned around with a smile.


    "Xiao''an, why did you go so long?" The middle-aged woman stood up and welcomed her.


    "It''s not my cousin. He has to install those warning devices. It took a lot of time, hee hee." Like a breeze, the girl came to the middle-aged woman''s arms and said, "we didn''t see any animals all the way. It''s really quiet in the woods."


    Heard the girl''s words, Hu slag man can''t help but raise his head, his face flashed a trace of concern.


    "Yes, I was worried that there would be some wild animals, but I didn''t even see a beetle. I guess my trap mechanism is in vain again." Behind the girl was a tall, thin boy. He sat down on the open space beside the campfire, picked up the kettle and poured it.


    "Xiuma, don''t take it lightly. Night is the time for wild animals." At this time, a man came out of the tent behind the campfire. The man was wearing an old-fashioned camouflage suit, his short gray hair was full of energy, his nose was high, and his eyes were as sharp as an eagle.


    "Mr. Qiu," the husha man stood up and said respectfully, "have you got in touch with the company?"


    "Well, the nearest carrier will arrive in three days." The man named Mr. Qiu smiles and nods. A robot behind him is carefully putting the communication brain into his bag.


    "Great, you can go home!" Xiao''an cheered and jumped up, her long golden hair waving with waves. The girl''s eyes are blue, like a pure gem, crystal clear and shining soul.


    "Hoo ~!" The thin boy sitting on the ground also breathed a sigh. They have been walking in the woods for nearly a month. If they don''t leave here, I''m afraid his last pair of trousers will be worn out and discarded.


    This is a fairly spacious forest open space. Compared with the trend of the whole tree sea, it is a relatively high place. Behind the tent is a natural depression, and then there are steep mountains, where the green sea of trees stops.


    It''s a standard five person expedition, three men and two women, and two robot attendants. In addition to the bearded uncle wearing a grass green vest, the other two men are all in camouflage clothes. And on their tents and backpacks, there is the logo of the roobeck chick.


    "I wish the company''s spaceship would come soon." Xiuma sat by the campfire, drooping eyelids, said listlessly.


    "Don''t worry, chick three is on its way." Mr. Qiu sat opposite xiuma, the flickering fire reflected his vigorous and powerful face.


    "However, the samples we collected this time should be able to satisfy the old folks of those companies." Pitt said with a smile.


    "Why? What about Arthur? Why didn''t you see Arthur? " Xiao an suddenly widened his eyes and looked around strangely.


    "Yes, isn''t that robot always sharp? Why are you so dallying today? " Xiuma sat opposite xiao''an and said impatiently.


    "Yes, it''s time to come back. It shouldn''t take so long to explore the water source..." Mr. Qiu''s expression immediately fell into meditation, he subconsciously groped for the portable optical brain on his left wrist.


    "Should be able to track its location?" The obvious worry began to appear on assanna''s face.


    "Well, I''m trying..." Mr. Qiu is adjusting the light brain on his wrist, but his expression is more and more serious.


    Pete suddenly seems to be aware of something like, "Shua" to stand up, eyes stare to slip round, nervously looking around."What''s the matter?" Xiuma also vigilantly got up from the ground, with a laser pistol in her hand.


    "Ladies, please go to the tent first. Don''t come out without my orders." Mr. Qiu finally raised his head, but this time his face is no longer a faint smile, and his eyes and eyebrows are too serious to say.


    Without waiting for little Ando to ask, asana dragged her into the tent.


    "Are you sure your traps work?" Pete leaned down and reached into the marching bag behind him, groping for something.


    "Of course, what I learned in Xifeng youth military service class is engineer!" Xiuma said while taking out an electronic dial from her arms, but I knelt down on one knee and put the dial on the ground.


    "Lancelot!" Mr. Qiu also stood up, and with his shout, a robot nearly two meters high jumped out from behind the tent.


    "Sir." The neutral voice of the robot rings, and a red electronic eye is flashing in its eyebrow.


    "First level alert mode, protect the ladies in the tent." Mr. Qiu also stood up at the moment and gave orders to the robot meticulously.


    "Yes, sir." The voice of the robot doesn''t sound emotional. It turns to the curtain in front of the tent and stands with its back to the door. The robot''s raised shoulders then split, and two laser guns with automatic locking devices protruded their heads. The slowly rotating infrared locking device projected two straight and fine beams into the endless darkness ahead.


    The three men began to retreat slowly and quietly. Xiuma and Pete, with their laser guns in their hands, retreated to the left side of the tent. And Mr. Qiu seems to have no weapons in his hand, just standing quietly on the right side of the tent.


    The night is still quiet, only the crackling sound of bonfire and the long breath from the sea of trees make people feel their environment at the moment.


    On the surface of this uncivilized planet, the night in the virgin forest, the dangerous smell has become too thick to melt.


    The sound of breathing is getting heavier and heavier, but it can''t cover up the tiny steps coming from the darkness in the distance, and the extremely depressed low roar.


    In the tent, xiao''an and assanna are holding each other tightly, but no matter how hard they try, they can''t offset the shivering from their bodies, the instinctive fear.


    Pete felt sticky in his gun hand and wet in his clothes. He has been working as a bounty hunter for several years. At the beginning, it was because he chose this career that she broke up with him. However, Pete does not feel regret. He likes this job from the bottom of his heart and the life full of danger and excitement of hunters.


    However, this time, he did not have any exciting feeling in the past. Instead, he had unprecedented fear.


    Xiuma stared nervously at the deep jungle ahead, where the campfire could not reach. Even the red light of the laser gun''s lock was hidden there, as if it had been shot into an endless abyss.


    Gradually, the darkness is no longer simple darkness, a pair of green eyes from the dark abyss floating out, they are like demons from hell, grinning slowly.


    Mr. Qiu''s eyes suddenly lit up, just like two light bulbs shining in the night. He seemed to be aware of something. He quickly lowered his body and almost knelt on the ground.


    Just as he stood upright, a dark shadow suddenly passed by his head. As the speed was too fast, the shadow had no time to brake, and hit the bonfire in front of him, and the black skin was lit in a moment.


    Mr. Qiu felt that his whole body was soaked with sweat. His eyes locked tightly on the black beast rolling on the ground in front of him. His body was more than one meter long, and his whole body was swarthy. On his head like a wild dog, there were two eyes radiating green light.


    "Beep!" The blue light column with the thickness of the thumb pierced the first exposed beast. Its body suddenly stiffened, then convulsed for a moment and then stopped moving, and the green light in its eyes disappeared completely.


    Pete''s hand was steady with the laser gun, his eyes were still on the body, and the sweat on his forehead was still wet. And behind him, xiuma was facing him with her back, raised her head, and gazed at the dark shadows above the depression in amazement.


    "We''re in big trouble..." Xiuma''s voice was a little hoarse, and the laser gun in her hand was raised and put down hesitantly.


    Mr. Qiu looked back and looked at the shadows on the top of the mountain. Suddenly, he felt a stabbing pain in the middle of his brow, as if a steel needle had been inserted straight into the skull.


    Mr. Qiu''s pupil then ignited again, and in his field of vision, a scarlet shadow was swimming among the shadows.


    "No! This is not an ordinary herd In his heart, Mr. Qiu suddenly realized that his outstanding mental strength enabled him to find the hidden clues and summarize the rules in the complicated environment with the fastest speed.


    At the moment, every movement of the scarlet shadow, every low sound, is like a stone into the water, which makes the action of the herd produce subtle changes.


    "Hell! It''s directing! " Mr. Qiu''s pupils contracted."I''m afraid we''re being hunted this time." Although Peter didn''t look at the top of the mountain behind him, Qiu''s eyes had conveyed all the information clearly. We''re surrounded.

 Chapter 104

    When the laser gun in Pete''s hand pierced the burning beast, xiuma suddenly realized that the attack from the beast had begun. He hurriedly took out the remote control from his pocket and swept at the disc he had just placed on the ground between the campfire and the tent. A light film rose from the surface of the disc.


    This is a common defense equipment in the field, which can block chemical attacks such as poison gas, and burn the attacker trying to pass through the shield.


    Xiuma has just turned 18 years old this year. According to the practice of the west wind system, as long as a man has no physical defects, he will take part in military training in the military service class when he is 18 years old. This process usually lasts for three years. When a man is 21 years old, he can choose to become a full-time soldier or leave the army and go back to the society to look for a job.


    In this way, the Xifeng army selects talents and supplies fresh blood for the army. And the welfare of the Starfleet itself is also quite superior, which is quite tempting in a society that is not so peaceful at present.


    There are so many young people like xiuma who have military dreams. The magnificent Star Wars, the handsome uniforms and the legendary stories of fighting in the star sea are enough to make these young people''s blood boil. Although, most of them don''t know what blood is at all.


    The anti light film covers the area within a radius of 10 meters. The orange red light seems to have an invisible sense of security, which makes people feel a little relieved.


    "How many of these things are there?" Peter asked as he raised his laser gun to level with his eyes.


    "How do I know?" Xiuma''s face was pale at the moment, he was obviously not surrounded by so many wild animals, and the dangerous smell made his heart become extremely agitated.


    "There are probably hundreds, but that''s not the worst." On the other side of the tent, Mr. Qiu answers Peter''s question. His eyes are still fixed on the top of the mountain behind the tent, staring at the group of shadows.


    "Isn''t that the worst?" Xiuma''s brows were twisted together. He couldn''t think of anything worse than the situation in front of him.


    "I''m afraid the worst thing is that these beasts are much smarter than we think. They don''t just hunt us by instinct. There is a smarter one among them, who is playing the role of commander." Mr. Qiu''s voice didn''t fluctuate much, but it was still calm. Just his words let xiuma''s face suddenly become iron blue, and Pete''s expression also become speechless serious.


    The energy of the anti light film can only last for half an hour at most. Everyone present knows it very well. The laser guns in Pete''s and xiuma''s hands are lethal enough, but they don''t have enough energy. Whether they can resist the attack of the wild animals around them is beyond anyone''s mind.


    The orange red light film flickered. Although it was very provocative, the beasts didn''t rush forward. They didn''t even have the idea to try the power of the light film. They just keep on growling and hovering around the light film.


    Pete''s face became more and more gloomy, and even xiuma could see the purpose of the wild animals swimming around, waiting for the moment when the defense shield was exhausted.


    For the first time in his life, Pete felt that he was so close to death. The suffocating feeling was gradually depriving him of his reason and destroying his nerves one by one. However, Pete''s eyes subconsciously glanced at the tent beside him, and his heart couldn''t help tightening. There was no light or sound in the tent. But his heart is very clear, and even he can clearly feel the pulse coming from it.


    The fact that asana and ANN are still in it makes Pete''s eyes shake off the edge of despair and firm again.


    "I can''t give up! I have to protect them Pete''s heart began to cry.


    However, just as Pete struggles to escape from his inner fear and despair, a sudden change emerges!


    "Bang!" A loud noise, maybe the quiet of the night makes people''s hearing in a good state, or the nervous tension makes people''s six senses more acute. In a word, this exaggerated sound is completely beyond people''s expectation, and it can be described as deafening!


    Mr. Qiu''s eyes suddenly stood up. His pupils contracted like needles. The expression on his face was instantly stiff and completely unbelievable.


    With that loud noise, the scarlet figure in his field of vision had lost his upper body and slowly fell down the cliff.


    "Roar!" There was a commotion among the animals. The originally quiet sea of trees was filled with roars one after another. The sound was full of primitive and fury, just like the roar of the primitive God. All kinds of creatures who had been watching secretly rushed around, and did not dare to stay for a moment. The bat dragon just now could not help but shrink into a ball again and crawled on the ground in horror.


    "Bang!" There was another loud noise, louder and wilder than the roar of the beast!


    The beasts were stunned, and the people on both sides of the tent were also stunned. A wild animal trying to rush into the defensive circle was blown into two pieces in mid air. Dark red blood sprinkled on the campfire, so that the fire was not very exuberant almost extinguished.In front of the picture is too bloody, strong visual impact let xiuma''s legs can not help a soft, almost sitting on the ground.


    "Get up!" Pete turns around and shouts at xiuma. Now the herd is out of control. It''s hard to guarantee that these guys won''t rush to the tent.


    Three or two Petes can cope with it. If there are more than 20 beasts rushing up at the same time, their only end is to be torn to pieces.


    The laser gun in Pete''s hand began to spit out a beam of light, and the blue light was shining. Xiuma finally recovered from the fright, and quickly raised the laser gun and joined the battle.


    Mr. Qiu on the other side has no weapons, but the beasts can''t get close to him either. Whenever a beast rushes within 15 meters in front of him, it will be cut open by an invisible air blade. The air blade is extremely sharp and accurate. No beast who dares to cross the boundary can be spared.


    The robot who dares to attack the tent is just like the one who dares to rush to the gate of the tent. Although the laser gun has many advantages, such as low noise, no recoil, high lethality and so on, the long charging time and large energy consumption are also its unavoidable disadvantages.


    Therefore, the application of laser weapons is more in the battleship''s fort, strong defense capability of the combat vehicle, and equipped with sufficient energy supply of the group army operations.


    As for individual combat, laser guns and muskets have their own merits.


    Pete is very clear that the gunfire just now came from some kind of powerful musket weapon, heavy sniper gun? Mobile machine gun? Pete kept guessing in his heart.


    Who is the other party? How many people? Peter doesn''t know at the moment, but he can see one thing very clearly, that is the chaos and collapse of the herd.


    Although there are still wild animals rushing towards them, compared with the number of the whole herd, less than one tenth of them will come to die. The earth shaking sound of gunfire even attracted the attention of most wild animals. Pete could even see a flash of fire in the dark woods, spewing furiously.


    "Damn it! Who the hell is this? " The reversal of the situation makes xiuma''s face turn from the previous pale to the current flush. He shoots at the herd with extreme excitement, and his mouth even starts to explode with rude words.


    "Don''t shoot! Determine your defense radius! " Peter can''t help but scold. Although his face is still fierce, he has already been greatly relieved. Now the situation is very obvious, the herd is collapsing!


    Mr. Qiu cut down the last beast that dared to cross the warning line. He could not help but raise his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead and looked up into the forest. His eyes narrowed slightly, as if he could not see through the light in the darkness.


    The gunfire died down and the herd was gone.


    "Poof", the orange light film finally exhausted the last trace of energy, scattered into pieces of light, like countless fireflies floating in the air.


    It''s all over so fast that people are at a loss.


    Xiuma stood stupidly by the campfire, looking at the carcasses of wild animals in the surrounding area. She didn''t know what it was like.


    Pete sits on the ground, throws the laser gun aside and reaches out for a packet of cigarettes. It may be that the fierce battle just now consumed too much physical strength. Pete''s hand with the lighter was shaking all the time. It took him a long time to light the cigarette in his mouth.


    Mr. Qiu squatted beside the body of a wild animal, holding a metal rod in his hand and looking at something.


    "Pete? Hello Assanna showed half her head from the tent and looked around timidly. The smell of blood made her frown and cover her mouth.


    "It''s all right, but you''d better stay in the tent." Pete puffed a puff of smoke into the sky, tired in his eyes.


    "I seem to have heard a loud shot just now!" At this time, xiao''an also showed half of his head from the tent, and his blue eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for the unknown gunfire, we would have been the dinner for these bastards now." Pete took the last cigarette deeply, threw the butt into the bonfire, and struggled to get up. He turned to Asana and said, "Hey, don''t look at it. Hurry up and give me the spray. The smell of the blood will soon lead to other wild animals."


    Pete''s voice did not fall, xiuma suddenly pointed to the front and yelled: "Hello! Look


    Pete, who has just relaxed, is almost shocked by xiuma''s shouts and sits on the ground. He can''t help but stagger at his feet. He quickly picks up the laser gun on the ground and looks in the direction xiuma points to.


    "Shit..." Pete said to himself. Not far away, Mr. Qiu suddenly got up and looked in the direction that xiuma pointed to, his eyes shrinking like a needle.


    In the dark, a figure was slowly coming, and the muzzle of the sniper rifle on his back still smelled of smoke.

 Chapter 105

    Mr. Qiu took the lead in jumping out of the crowd and came to the mysterious man.


    "Qiu Rui, from Lubeck company, thank you for saving us!" Mr. Qiu''s vigorous face was slightly relaxed, and a kind and well meaning smile floated on his face. His body tilted and his right hand stretched forward 45 degrees, a standard handshake posture.


    The whole body of the mysterious man is wrapped in a dark brown cloak, and the hood on his head covers his face, leaving only two pale yellow eyes, calmly watching the people in front of him.


    Shua''s dark brown cloak opened, and a right hand wrapped around the armguard stretched out, holding it with Mr. Qiu''s hand. In an instant, Qiu Rui''s eyebrows can''t help wring in one place.


    The rough touch from that hand, as well as the muscle distribution completely different from that of human palms, make Qiu Rui''s heart uncertain. Is this guy in front of him a human?


    "You''re welcome. It''s not for nothing." The mysterious man''s voice rang out peacefully, in sharp contrast to his wild gunshot. His voice was as graceful and moving as a silver bell.


    The corners of Mr. Qiu''s mouth twitched slightly and his smile became stiff.


    "Did you save us?" An equally clear and melodious voice reverberated in everyone''s ears. Without waiting for everyone to turn around, xiao''an had run to the mysterious man. Behind her is asana, who wants to reach out and grasp, but fails to do so.


    Pete quickly reaches out his hand to stop xiao''an, who is still in danger of getting too close to the unknown person in front of her.


    "Kula, from the old gun guild, bounty hunter." The mysterious man fixed his eyes on xiao''an two meters away in front of him and said calmly.


    When hearing the four words "old gun guild", Qiu Rui''s face flashed a strange look, while Pete took a long breath. And almost at the same time, Xiao an''s curious face was like a flower blooming with a brilliant smile, and said happily, "Angelina, nice to meet you, Kula."


    Xiao''an''s voice is as refreshing as Qingquan''s, and her smile is pure and flawless. She is not that kind of enchanting woman, but her plump and mellow body and her golden hair, which seems to be splashing with broken awn all the time, always make people think about it.


    Kula''s perception is as keen as a beast, and he''s also very sensitive to attraction from females.


    After all, he was not charming when he faced the beast.


    Hiding everything, even desire, has already become a reaction of his instinct.


    After confirming Kula''s identity, the atmosphere on the field became a lot easier.


    Peter himself is also a bounty hunter, and he is no stranger to the old gun guild. Since the guy in front of him is his own colleague, Peter seems more relaxed and comfortable. Having been a hunter for so many years, he certainly knows the common hobbies of people living in extreme environments.


    "Bang" Pete takes out his treasure, martini in a small silver pot.


    "I didn''t expect to meet my peers here. I''m Peter Harrison, a bounty hunter of Durham guild. Nice to meet you Pete takes Martini''s silver pot, turns off the lid and hands it to Kula.


    at this time, everyone was sitting around the bonfire. The robot named Lancelot was processing the bodies of the surrounding animals and purifying the air around them with spray.


    Kula took Martini from Pete, then took off the hood on his head and poured out his long silver gray hair.


    Everyone present was stunned, including Pete. Everyone thought that this guy named Kula should be a ferocious, wild, even non-human existence. Even if his voice just now was extremely beautiful, it could not tamper with his impression in these people''s minds.


    However, when he took off his hood and revealed his long silver gray hair and pure white cheeks, his soul stirring face was so vividly presented in front of the public, all the people were as silent as sculptures.


    Among these "sculptures", only xiao''an''s smile is as bright as ever, even more brilliant.


    "I knew you were a handsome man! Hee hee Xiao''an chuckles, and her two sapphire like eyes flow, looking at Kula sitting opposite without blinking.


    Facing xiao''an''s gaze, Kula''s face is slightly flushed. His white face is made up by the blush, which makes it more bright and moving. The delicacy and beauty of this face has completely surpassed that of xiao''an opposite him, and the breathing voice of xiuma beside him has obviously become much heavier.


    Peter felt a little thirsty, especially when he saw that Kula gently picked up the wine pot, slowly took a sip, and then gently licked the wine stains on his lips with the tip of his tongue. The pink tongue moved dexterously, and the originally light Lipliner was a little scarlet by it. This is simply the most fatal temptation for men.


    Not only Pete, but also xiuma, even asanna''s eyes are different when she looks at Kula.


    "I heard that there is a legend in the old gun guild." Mr. Qiu finally opened his mouth, breaking the awkward atmosphere. He seemed to fiddle with the grass leaves on the ground with a metal stick carelessly, saying: "generally speaking, bounty hunters always act as a team, and there are at least three people. This has almost become the practice of interstellar hunting, and few hunters will go against this practice and hunt alone on strange planets. "Qiurui''s voice is calm, and Kula''s expression is calm. However, Pete''s eyes are a little flustered.


    But there was no exception to the legend of Kuqa: "there was no exception to Kuqa''s expression. Although I''m not sure if the rumor is true, most people who have been to asnantes have heard of the legend. The lone hunter of the old gun guild always carries an old-fashioned sniper rifle and has a pair of pale yellow eyes


    Mr. Qiu''s words once again let the surrounding atmosphere fall into strange silence, although, except for Pete, other people don''t know the legend of the so-called lone hunter. However, just from Peter''s expression at the moment, we can infer the weight of the legend.


    "You, you''re the demon pupil hunter in the legend of the old gun guild?" I don''t know if it''s because of the alcohol, or if Pete is too excited at this time, his tongue doesn''t work.


    Kula turns her head slowly and looks at Pete next to her.


    For no reason, a cold current quickly spread to the whole body along Pete''s spine. When he was gazed at by those pale yellow eyes, it was like being watched by an ancient fierce beast, which made people tremble from the bottom of his heart.


    "Kula, that''s what I call it." The voice was as graceful as before, even more beautiful than that of asnantes most famous singer.


    And the sound was like a magic spell, which completely relieved the fear and uneasiness that had just been added to Pete.


    Pete took a long breath, his palms wet with sweat.


    "Sorry, that, Kura, I just..." Pete is still a bit off the mark.


    "Well, uncle Pete, it''s going to be hard for Kula to do this." Xiao an can''t help but jump up, step across to the opposite side, push aside Pete and sit next to Kula.


    Mr. Qiu laughed and didn''t say much. But Pete saw that there was no objection, so he had no choice but to smile and give up his seat to xiao''an. He went to xiao''an''s position and sat down next to her.


    "Hehe ~!" Xiao''an suddenly looks at Pete with a bad smile, and then uses his left hand to describe the shape of a pistol, aiming at him and assanna.


    Pete just reflects the meaning of xiao''an''s gesture, and the face of assanna beside her is suddenly flushed.


    "Well, thank you just now." Assanna said in an almost imperceptible voice, her blonde hair almost down to her knees.


    Pete seems to be a little surprised by what asana said just now, and then said with a smile: "ha ha, thank you. I''m not alone. We are all trying our best."


    "Well." A Sangna is again lightly answered a, the blush on the face doesn''t reduce.


    Opposite xiao''an is a happy look, she is almost sitting next to Kula, completely unlike the distance of half a meter between Peter and Kula just now. Her body occasionally touches Kula''s cloak, and her pale golden hair is like a restless bird, and from time to time her hair floats to Kula''s ears and face.


    Kula''s nose is always wrapped by xiao''an''s hair fragrance, which is a kind of light sweet taste, just like tulips blooming in the morning.


    Kura loves the taste.


    "Hello, Kura." Xiao an looked at him with a smile.


    "Ah?" Kura also turned to meet her eyes.


    "Thank you for saving me, and all of us." Xiao an''s eyes are shining with charming light.


    "Oh, you''re welcome." Kula gazed into Ann''s eyes, which he thought were the most beautiful he had ever seen.


    Xiao an''s eyes are really beautiful. If you change those eyes to Kula''s face, then, regardless of gender, Kula can definitely be regarded as a peerless beauty. It''s a pity that his pale yellow eyes are too cold. The whole face has been covered with the atmosphere of killing between opening and closing.


    However, Xiao an was not afraid of his eyes at all.


    "Are you hunting on this planet?" Xiao an is still looking into his eyes.


    "It''s not hunting, it''s just collecting samples of animals and plants." Kula did not turn away, still facing Xiao an''s eyes. He always felt that his eyes were warm.


    "So? We are leaving here in three days. If it is convenient, would you like to go with us? " Xiao''an still looks at Kula with burning eyes. There are expectations and other things in her eyes.


    "Well All right Kula hesitated for less than a second and agreed. Xiao an immediately cheered, while Kula''s face showed a bitter smile.


    He was always on his own. He even felt puzzled that he would agree to this request.

 Chapter 106

    In the next three days, Kula did not continue to pursue the injured bat dragon, nor did he investigate the mysterious herd. Instead, he accompanied Qiu Rui''s team to quickly cross the mountain area to a plain area agreed with the return spaceship.


    This road is very calm, occasionally a few sporadic wild animals are unable to compete with the laser gun, will not become an obstacle to the progress of the team. Since shooting the leader of the herd and dispersing the herd that night, Kula has not fired another shot. Pete and xiuma are responsible for the safety of the team.


    The arrival time of the spaceship was earlier than expected. When everyone saw the spaceship with Lubeck chick logo, it was like all the muscles relaxed and almost everyone had to sit down on the ground.


    Kula did not go on board with the crowd, but said goodbye.


    Before leaving, xiao''an gave a memory card with personal information to Kula, and repeatedly told him to "be careful" and "take care" before he left.


    Although only a short period of three days, but enough to let the seeds of love germinate in the hearts of the two young people.


    ¡­¡­


    A black spider like spaceship is flying slowly close to the surface of the planet on an ugly asteroid in the Hoff galaxy.


    "This is from the porter brothers, it should not be bad." A two meter high robot said in a low voice that there was a row of T-shaped exhaust holes on his face, which would emit light white steam from time to time.


    At this time, the robot is sitting in the center of the main control room of the spacecraft, with a simple high chair and a large screen more than two meters high. In addition, the main control room is almost empty.


    However, in the main control room with black as the main color, there is an especially dazzling yellow in it.


    It was a girl in a light yellow dress. Her long golden hair was tied in the back of her head. Her skin was crystal clear, with faint golden awn.


    The girl paced slowly in the main control room, and finally stood in front of the two meter high screen. At this time on the screen is playing a picture is not very clear video.


    "The brotherhood revealed that Hua Yi''s whereabouts were still unknown. Now the woman who leads the assassin guild to retaliate in the outer circle is a woman who looks like Huayi. " The robot sat on a high chair, looking at the changing screen.


    "Hua Yi is not dead. I know that very well." At last, the blonde girl opened her mouth. Her eyes glanced at the golden knife on the floor. Her eyes were full of tenderness.


    "Well, since you are so sure, what shall we do next? Is it going to the Emir system as agreed? Or go to the outer ring to find your Huayi? " The robot sighed, hands spread, a casual posture.


    The girl''s eyes finally turned away from the golden knife. Then she glanced at the big screen and said, "isn''t Burton Empire friendly with the dragon people? Let''s hibernate here first. If they want to send troops, we''ll do it. "


    The girl''s eyes gradually become cold, her yellow skirt is calm, and her whole body exudes a touch of golden awn, just like the God of war in ancient Greek mythology.


    "Huayi, golden dragon pattern won''t lie. No matter where you are, I won''t forget the agreement. I will wait for you to come back!" Ina said silently in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Around the solar system, the space jump point leading to the westerly galaxy is full of spacecraft waiting for space jump.


    Most of these ships are commercial transport ships, and some are small ships for immigration or travel. For example, this red, yellow and blue ship is full of people who want to migrate from the region around the solar system to the westerly galaxy.


    The upper part of the spaceship is the guest area, which is composed of compartments separated from each other. The passengers living here have some family background.


    The lower part of the spaceship is the debris area, which is full of people except the compartment where the debris is stacked. There are no cubicles, no air conditioning, and even the bathroom is just a public one, and it''s cramped. It''s the poor people who live at the bottom of the society.


    "Feel better? Little princess With a towel in her hand, Lin is wiping her forehead for a little girl beside her. The little girl''s face was red, and her temperature was obviously out of the normal range.


    Thank you, Miss Lin A young woman who was also standing by the sofa couldn''t help thanking her for her shabby clothes and white jeans, which had already revealed her economic status.


    "You''re welcome. She''s still in poor health. Let her have a rest here. After all, the environment below is... " Lin said helplessly, but he still had a warm smile on his face.


    This is a very spacious suite, located on the top of the spaceship. It is the best room in all aspects. This suite used to be a place for red leaves and broken pieces to rest, but now it has become a temporary clinic for two people to greet sick children. It''s not that there are no clinics on the ship, but the high medical costs make the poor immigrants who are crowded in the lower class reluctant.Lin is a kind and hopeless person. Even though she has been devoured and tortured by the darkness of the society, she is still kind-hearted. Although these days, the heart of a woman is very hot, especially in the heart.


    As a result, she did not hesitate to stand on fragmentary side of the proposal to help these lower class sick children.


    Of course, Zhong LAN and Lao Tang were originally against it. They thought it would expose their deeds too much and even cause trouble. But kongmi and the milkshake are totally indifferent. Kongmi indulges the red leaves, not to mention the broken milkshakes.


    After all, the leader of this team is milkshake. Since he has no objection, Zhong LAN and Lao Tang naturally don''t have much to say.


    "After this jump point in space, we''ll arrive at the Allen galaxy. Shall we move on? Or take a rest? " In the room next to the suite of fragmentary and red leaves, Zhong LAN is sitting in front of the light brain, and the light blue eyes are reflecting the data flowing by.


    "Take a rest," milkshake said as he smoked on the sofa opposite Zhong LAN, "I heard that the beach in asnantes is wonderful. Well, let''s go to asnantes for a holiday first. Hey, hey ~! "


    The milkshake is leaning on the sofa, with two feet up and down on the round tea table in front of it. Zhong LAN is still meticulously in front of the light screen, constantly searching for all kinds of valuable data.


    "Comy and don are going to the bar again?" Milkshake suddenly frowned and asked.


    "Yes, they went to get information." Zhong LAN replied casually, still focusing on the light screen.


    "Cut, bullshit, they have been away for so long, they must have gone to pick up their sister!" The milkshake had an expression of discontent.


    "Shut up, don''t forget that Shatian is still next door." Zhong LAN ignored the milkshake and slid her fingers on the light screen.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Milkshake originally wanted to complain, but was blocked in the mouth by Zhong Lan''s words. He suddenly felt dull. He simply twisted out half of his cigarette, then covered his head with a pillow, and soon fell asleep.


    Zhong LAN raised her head and looked at the milkshake which was already snoring, with a helpless smile on her face.


    ¡­¡­


    The outer galaxy, the edge of the black dragon galaxy.


    This is the main passage into the black dragon galaxy. Except for military spaceships, all other spaceships going to and from the black dragon Galaxy have to pass through it. As we enter the black dragon galaxy, a huge space fortress, called black tooth fortress, floats in the center of the main channel.


    This is undoubtedly the gateway of the black dragon galaxy, and black tooth is the door god here.


    The black tooth fortress is made up of two symmetrical giant space stations, which are narrow in front and wide in back. It looks like a half moon and the tusks of a giant beast.


    The firepower of black tooth fortress is very strong. Although the deployment of troops is not much, it is fully operational, and its defense ability can withstand the joint attack of half a fleet.


    However, such a space fortress was suddenly occupied half a month ago. The assassin guild led by Xie Xiang was not the one who attacked it.


    A few months ago, Xie Xiang and his party met with Aojia to learn that yulingzi had passed away. The death of yulingzi, the president of the previous generation, also announced the complete retirement of the sixth generation assassins. Tower and empty lock have retired, and Xuanyuan also decided to bid farewell to the public temporarily, to do something that no one knows except himself.


    And Zifeng and Huayi are still missing. In addition to a short message from Zifeng before, there was no news about him and Huayi.


    But Xie Xiang is not willing to wait quietly. Maybe she can''t make herself calm down, or maybe her heart is still full of resentment. In short, Xie Xiang decided to take the initiative to make the dragon people bow down and bend their knees.


    Although Ming doesn''t agree with Xie Xiang''s idea, she says that she is Hua Yi''s wife, so Ming can''t see her alone. And Bai Ye can''t leave Xie Xiang half step, because he has an appointment with Hua Yi in advance, and wants to protect the safety of this woman to the death.


    And the corpse and the soul are all left by Xuanyuan at the side of Ming, and Mo Mo and Jia Jia Li are saying that everything should follow the white night.


    In this way, the seventh generation assassin guild, led by Xie Xiang, is like a dagger for revenge to kill the Dragon world again. Unlike Huayi, Xie Xiang''s hand can only be described as ruthless.


    In front of Xie Xiang, who has the ability of swallowing brain waves, all the enemies become puppets without resistance. The copper and iron walls of Heiya fortress can not resist the "lotus pool" of corpses and the "sneaking" of souls. The heavy fist and the steel claws of white night also directly destroy the enemy''s force.


    The assassin guild took over the black tooth fortress and began to confront the top of the Dragon world.

 Chapter 107

    After a week''s flight, the Lubeck spacecraft finally returned to the company''s headquarters, Isley planet in the Allen system.


    Unlike asnantes, this planet is highly industrialized. In addition to large areas of light red ocean, the rest of the coastal and inland areas have obvious traces of human industrialization.


    After flying close to the sea for a while, the spaceship soon came to the edge of the coastline and landed slowly on an extended peninsula.


    On the semicircular platform, there are three spaceships side by side, two of which are printed with Lubeck''s chick logo. The other one is obviously different from other spaceships in appearance. The dark green fuselage is streamlined and smaller than Lubeck''s transport ship, but it feels thicker and stronger.


    On the head of this unique spaceship, the eye-catching sign of "the seventh fleet of westerly United Fleet" is prominently printed.


    Xiao an, who came out of the spaceship, saw the spaceship with the symbol of the westerly fleet at a glance. Her eyes suddenly brightened and her mouth drew a beautiful arc.


    "Ah Xiao an yelled. Before she could give her backpack to the robot beside her, she ran to the main building of Lubeck company.


    This is a high-rise building with more than 30 storeys. After a simple inspection at the security office at the entrance of the building, Xiao an rushed into the elevator.


    "Where is Da''an?" Xiao an asks for the light brain display screen in the elevator.


    "Dear xiao''an, welcome back! Lieutenant antoris is in the lounge on the twenty fifth floor. He''s been here for three days A secretary like robot replied in a sweet and cheerful voice.


    "Go to the 25th floor! Come on The excitement on Xiao an''s face is far greater than the urgency in her tone.


    "No problem!" The robot still responded cheerfully, and then the elevator sped to the 25th floor.


    "Ding Dong" did not wait for the elevator door to open completely. Xiao an leaped out sideways and ran towards the direction of the rest room.


    "Brother!" Xiao an pushes open the door of the rest room. In the middle of the milky white hall, a tall figure is standing quietly.


    The dark green uniform was ironed without any wrinkles, and the upright posture showed the temperament of the soldier without doubt. However, his head was only covered with a layer of light gold, and his face with sharp edges was heroic.


    Almost without any pause, Xiao an plunges into the arms of the men in uniform.


    "Sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing. After all, she is only a girl under 18.


    "Well, well, isn''t it safe to come back? Don''t cry. I bought you a present. " Military men''s eyes infinite gentle, he gently patted Xiaoan''s back, as if to appease a frightened kitten.


    "Gifts? Really?! Where, where? " Xiao''an finally raised her head, tears into a smile, the corner of her eyes tears have not been wiped, crystal clear as if can reflect the rainbow.


    The man smiles, reaches out his hand and pinches xiao''an''s face. Then he points to the dark green marching bag on the sofa and says, "in there, go and open it."


    Xiao an almost jumped to the sofa, then looked back at the man in uniform, then turned around with a smile and slowly opened the zipper of the backpack.


    "Ji ~" a low sound flits past xiao''an''s ears. Xiao''an only feels a cool wind blowing on his face, and the marching bag in front of him is empty.


    "Behind you." The man''s gentle voice rang out again. Xiao an couldn''t help looking back and found a brown Maple mouse creeping on the back of the sofa behind him.


    Maple rat is a small cat like animal that lives on insects and plant fruits. It lives on maple leaf near the center of westerly Galaxy in Allen galaxy. Maple rat is very smart and human. Its brain capacity is 30% higher than that of chimpanzees. It is very suitable for adoption as a pet.


    "My God Xiao an can hardly believe her eyes. She covers her mouth with her hands. There are countless stars shining in her eyes.


    "It''s less than a year old, and you will take care of it in the future." The man saw Xiao an''s expression and said with a satisfied smile, "how about it? Why don''t you give it a name? "


    At this time, Xiao an restrained her ecstasy and bit her lower lip gently with her teeth. Her legs almost knelt on the ground, her upper body raised, and she supported on the sofa with her elbows, staring at the little Maple mouse crawling on the back of the sofa.


    The little Maple mouse is also staring at the girl in front of her eyes. Maybe Xiao an''s posture is a little charming, or her blue eyes are too charming. Little Maple mouse doesn''t have a look of vigilance and vigilance in her eyes. She just stares at Xiao an who is getting closer and closer to her.


    "Well, I''ll call you your highness." Xiao''an''s face was marked with a charming smile. Her voice was clear and sweet. The maple mouse seemed to understand xiao''an''s words, raised its head and made two "chirps"."Your Highness? Ha, you can think of it. " The man laughs.


    "How''s it going? Do you like it? " Xiao an doesn''t know who he''s talking to, but the maple mouse keeps standing up and bending down, as if to identify with its new code name in the human world.


    At this time, asana and Pete walked into the lounge together. It seems that after the last fight with the beast, their relationship has improved significantly.


    "Why? Da''an, are you here? Ha ha, I said, "why does Xiao an run so vigorously?" Peter laughs.


    "Aunt asana, uncle Pete, are you all right?" The man in uniform raised his head and said hello with a smile. His eyes are also blue, but different from xiao''an''s pure light blue as the sky, Da''an''s eyes are as blue as the deep sea.


    "Fortunately, I came back alive." Asana said listlessly, throwing herself into the sofa.


    A low chirp of "Ji" followed by a harsh scream of "ah" from assanna. Pete and Da''an can''t help but look at each other and smile. Xiao''an quickly picks up the little Maple rat, so as not to frighten the stunned assanna again.


    In this way, the rest room was filled with laughter from time to time all afternoon.


    In the evening, after dinner in the company''s restaurant, xiao''an, Da''an and Asana drove away from the company and drove to the city.


    "Next time this kind of dangerous gathering task, it''s better to release it to the bounty hunters." While driving, Da''an spoke with great care.


    Asana sat in the co pilot''s seat, sighed and said, "Pete said that he had been to that planet two years ago and had not encountered any dangerous creatures. And this year, the company''s financial situation is not very good, several projects have been preempted by darente company, we also want to save some money, then we consider to explore by ourselves. "


    "Brother, I promise I won''t take part in such a dangerous task next time, neither will aunt asana. You can rest assured!" Xiao an is sitting in the back row, holding a little Maple mouse in her arms. She can''t put it down.


    Da''an nodded with a smile and said nothing more.


    "Oh, by the way, you won''t be running out of your own hands this time, will you?" Asana suddenly looked at Da''an, who was concentrating on driving, and said something like a sudden realization.


    "Er..." Da''an snorted, and the smile on her face became more embarrassing.


    "You, you! Go back and be punished again A Sangna a face of crying and laughing, not good to say.


    "Auntie asana, don''t lecture him any more. Ha ha, brother, you are also true. You are also a lieutenant. You can''t always be like this Xiao an looks more lovely with a feint of anger.


    "Well, ah, by the way, what kind of person is that lone hunter?" Da''an hummed twice and suddenly turned the topic to other places.


    "Are you interrupting again?" Cried assanna.


    "Ha ha, brother, you must see that hunter when you look back. He is so handsome!" At the mention of Kula, Xiao an''s eyes began to shine uncontrollably.


    "I''m not interested in handsome guys, ha ha. But it''s all right to see one side. " Da''an shrugged and said with a smile, "which guild hunter is he?"


    "Which guild is it?" Xiao an put her head to asana and asked.


    "I''m so dizzy. I''m so sorry that you still yell that they are handsome. You don''t even remember their guild. I''m speechless!" A Sangna looked at Xiao an with disdain and said, "it''s like what''s the old gun guild?"


    "That''s right. It''s the old wall guild. People patronize handsome guys and forget to listen to them. Hip hop. " Xiao an''s face is full of indifference, and her fingers are still teasing the little Maple mouse in her arms.


    "It''s an old gun, not an old wall." A Sangna corrects a way, full face helpless.


    "Oh, you are so upset. Ha ha ha." Xiao an laughed and pretended to be a rogue.


    Da''an did not say anything, but still smiling, eyes narrowed into a line, seems to be thinking about something.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s raining heavily at night on asnantes, junmeer harbor.


    At this time, the beach, which should have been bustling, was especially cold because of the sudden heavy rain. People are hiding in the house, even if someone is not reconciled, they can only stay in the bar and drink muggy wine, cursing the bad weather.


    Although the rain and the cold wind have cooled the people on the beach, the lights of the bar are still warm, and the smiles of the beauties are as sweet as wine.


    [old gun] there are not many people in the bar at this time, and the bartender on the bar is a little bored, wiping the glass in his hand. Suddenly, "pa" a sound, the door of the bar was pushed open, a figure with a strong moist atmosphere came in.


    The dark brown cloak covered the whole body, the old-fashioned sniper rifle with the shape still visible even though there was a Raincloth package on the back, and the light yellow eyes made all the people in the bar stop their actions and stare at the strange looking visitor quietly.But the wine master put down his glass and couldn''t restrain his face. He opened the drawer, took out a card, snapped his fingers and threw it at the visitor.


    The cloak of the mysterious visitor opened, and a right hand with a protective arm slowly stretched out to catch the card flying from the air.


    Almost everyone''s eyes are focused on the slender and tender hand. Every inch of skin and every bend is like a beautiful work of art, and at the same time, it exudes irresistible temptation.


    The atmosphere in the bar suddenly became a bit ambiguous, and some men''s breathing even began to be a little heavy. However, just at this time, the right hand with the card suddenly retracted into the cloak. Mysterious visitors "Shua" to a turn, quickly walked upstairs, leaving only the bar hall is still some trance guests.

 Chapter 108

    Because the journey was longer than before, and at the same time, the accident of being besieged by wild animals happened. Although there was no danger, people were still worried. It was not until they came back to Isley that people''s nerves were completely relieved.


    In the early morning, the mist still lingers, and the sunlight scatters on the earth through the mist, making the dew that has not yet evaporated bright.


    It''s a rare sight in a metropolis. It''s a gorgeous morning that can only be enjoyed in a small town with a high degree of greening and little pollution.


    Xiao''an is still in a deep sleep at this time. Her leg protrudes from the pure white nightgown with lace, and is pressed on the soft quilt. The thin Nightgown is gently put on the surface of her body, which perfectly outlines the S-shaped waist.


    The little Maple rat, named "Your Highness", is crawling on the wooden windowsill with its eyes closed tightly, as if enjoying the unique fragrance of the house in the early morning.


    Xiao an in deep sleep doesn''t know. At this time, Da An is standing outside her bedroom.


    Da''an''s military uniform is still straight. There is not a trace of morning tiredness on his Fang Jun''s face. His dark blue eyes are as deep as the sea of stars. No one can guess his mind through these eyes.


    Da''an took out two cards from his pocket. They were all printed with the small gold characters of "Xifeng United Bank". Obviously, they were two currency cards used to store value. Da''an put the two cards into the envelopes that had been prepared, and then sealed them gently. Then he leaned over and stuffed the envelopes into xiao''an''s room through the crack of the door.


    "In such a hurry again?" I do not know when, asana has stood behind Da''an, her face is still obviously tired, but her eyes are particularly clear.


    Da''an didn''t speak. He just looked back at assanna. Then he put his index finger on his mouth with a smile and made a small sound.


    Asana also smiles back, but her eyes add a little concern.


    "I saw the people outside..." Assanna deliberately lowered her voice.


    Then she turned around and waved her hand gently to walk away.


    With the sound of the door opening and closing, assanna''s heart seems to be suddenly emptied, and her limbs'' strength is gradually losing and becoming heavier and heavier. Her body involuntarily leaned against the wall next to her and sank slowly against the wall.


    Although assanna is a microbiologist, in this era of disputes, genetics and weaponry are the real hot subjects, while microbiology is the absolute cold. Although she has always been reluctant to admit it, she still knows in her heart that she is just a poor scientist.


    The projects that the company can give her are very limited, and the research funds are even more limited. She is not a woman who likes to save money, so she has no savings. The only thing she can be proud of is helping her dead brother raise the two children and watch them grow up.


    However, whenever she sees Da''an putting the money in exchange for her life beside her and xiao''an, her heart seems to be hollowed out, which makes her feel miserable.


    However, she also can not stop, also unable to stop again and again Da''an left the back.


    ¡­¡­


    The morning air was very fresh. Da''an took a deep breath of the air outside the two houses and walked towards the open space not far away. At this time, a military off-road vehicle was parked in the open space. Next to it stood three soldiers in green uniforms.


    The door of the off-road vehicle suddenly opened, and a big man with a face full of scum came out. Unlike the soldiers standing beside the off-road vehicle, the big man was only wearing a camouflage vest. Such as steel general muscles exposed in the air, sometimes tangled, sometimes peristaltic, people can not help but look afraid.


    "It''s all over so soon?" The big man''s face was full of flesh, and there was an obscene smile on his face. He said in a strange way.


    Da''an still calmly walked to the SUV, his expression was consistent, and there was no wave in his eyes.


    However, the man''s face suddenly became very ugly, and the three soldiers around him subconsciously raised their laser guns.


    Da''an''s pace was still precise and steady. When he came to the man, he stopped and said, "Lieutenant von Buh, I''m tired of this kind of joke for a long time."


    The man''s face twitched, but before he could respond, Da''an went around to the other side of the car, opened the door and sat in the co driver''s seat.


    "Hello! That''s my seat The big man turned around and yelled at Da''an, who was sitting in the co pilot''s seat.


    "It''s mine now, Lieutenant von Burt." Da''an is still a cold face, without the slightest expression.


    The man, known as Lieutenant von Buh, was obviously a little afraid of Da''an. He muttered a few words, and then he sat in the back row, huddled with the other two soldiers.


    The roar of the engine sounded, and the SUV was like a runaway wild horse. The wheels rolled up a lot of soil, turned a circle in place, and ran towards the road of the town.Asana stood in front of the window, looking at the far away shadow of the car and the smoke behind it, dazed alone. On the bed beside her, Xiao an was embracing her knees, holding the envelope that Da an had just left.


    ¡­¡­


    Every time Kula finished his mission, he would have to sleep at least one day and one night to wake up, and this time was no exception. When he opened his eyes, it was noon on the third day.


    "Pound ~!" There was a heavy knock outside the door. Kula''s brows wrinkled and his face looked impatient.


    "Hey, smelly boy, I know you''re back! Come out and have a drink with me. Belch. " Exclaimed a middle-aged man, looking old and a little fat, patting on the door of Kula''s room. The middle-aged man''s hair was silvery white, and his long hair was randomly braided into several braids, either in front of his chest or behind his head. The man was carrying a wine bottle in his hand, and there was less than half a bottle of wine in it. His face was obviously red, and the wine gas in his mouth could be heard in the whole corridor.


    "Tommy, you old drunk! You''re bothering Kura again. Stay away from his room An old woman with the appearance of a cleaner glared at her eyes and growled at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man slowly turned his head, showed a rogue smile, and then said with a smile: "old lady Tina, I''m looking for my son to drink, what do you always do with me?"


    "Bah!" The old woman spat hard on the floor of the corridor. Although her action was obviously in conflict with her occupation, her face was not unnatural at all. She still said angrily, "you old drunkard, you have to work hard every time to earn money for you. How can you be such a father? You have a son like that too? "


    The middle-aged man frowned, obviously very dissatisfied with the old woman''s condemnation, but he didn''t want to continue to argue with her. He just snorted with disdain, then threw the silver braid on his chest behind his back and said across the door, "I''ll wait for you in the bar downstairs."


    After the man said that, he turned his head and compared the middle finger with the old woman, and then went down the stairs wobbly.


    "Better get out of here!" The handle of the mop in the old woman''s hand was knocking on the handrail of the stairs.


    Kula was sitting by the bed, listening to the noise outside the door. She could not help but smile. Although she was a little helpless, she was warm.


    Kula''s room is on the second floor of the old gun bar. There are seven rooms on the second floor. The locks of each room are different. Kula''s room is closer to the stairs, and there is almost no other furniture except a bed and a table.


    Kula walked into the bathroom, took a simple shower, then changed into a dark gray long sleeve T-shirt, and wore a very casual Beach Jeans. He took out a card bag from the March bag beside his bed, took out the memory card Xiao an had left him from his dark brown cloak, and then pushed the door open and walked to the stairway.


    "Granny Tina." Kula went to the stairs and said hello to the old woman who was scrubbing the handrails.


    "Oh, boy, are you awake? Did that old drunkard wake you up? " Contrary to the expression when I saw the middle-aged man just now, the old woman''s face was shining with incomparable kindness.


    "No, I was awake when he came." Kula smiles. He doesn''t cover his face with any ornaments. His delicate face is absolutely beautiful. This kind of young and beautiful youth''s lethality is definitely not what the old woman can resist. Her eyes almost stare at Kula with dementia, and she doesn''t know how to avoid it at all.


    Kula didn''t mind the old woman''s eyes, but calmly took a card from the card bag, handed it to the old man and said, "take this. It doesn''t cost much, but it''s enough to buy a new cleaning robot."


    The old man''s expression was suddenly stunned, and his eyes moved from Kula''s face to the card in his hand, and from the card back to his face. There was no change in Kula''s expression, not even a smile.


    "Take it." Kula''s hand hung steadily in front of the old man, without any wavering.


    "Thank you." The old man took the card with trembling hands and said with a lump in his throat.


    "No, there''s nothing else. I''ll go down first." With that, Kula went down the stairs.


    The old man watched Kula''s back disappear at the corner of the stairs, and tears welled up in his eyes.


    "Ga ~..." Kula''s wooden slippers beat rhythmically on the steps of the stairs, and guests in the bar hall began to turn their heads one by one, looking at the stairway.


    Some people are too surprised to speak, and others show their hot eyes. However, all the old doggies who have been here all the year round look at each other and smile. At the same time, they do not hide the awe and excitement in each other''s eyes.


    Whenever Kula appears in the old gun bar, it means that another difficult task has been declared completed. Meanwhile, some unexpected booty will appear in the sixth shot.


    This is the hunter legend that has been talked about by people for many years.

 Chapter 109

    Kula didn''t seem to feel the dozens of eyes projected around him. He was still in a leisurely way. He even went through the hall and sat down at an empty table in the corner.


    A robot waiter in a retro fashion dress walks to Kula''s desk and asks, "Hi, Kula, long time no see. What can I do for you? Watermelon Juice? Or asnantes


    "Hi, beauty, have a glass of watermelon juice." A charming smile rippled on Kula''s face, which attracted the guests who peeped around and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Kula''s voice seemed to imitate the robot waiter on purpose, and the sound was like drops of water scattered on the porcelain bowl, crisp and light, bright and beautiful.


    "OK! Shall I call uncle Tommy for you? " The voice of the robot waiter is also very pleasant. It''s a young and sweet female voice, but it''s much worse than Kula''s voice.


    "Call him over for me, thank you." Kula continued with a smile and said that he was in a good mood today and said a lot more than usual.


    As soon as the robot waiter was about to turn around and leave, a big hand was put on his shoulder. With great strength, the robot waiter was pushed seven or eight meters away by the student and fell to the ground with a crash.


    "Well, I said, you pretty boy, come and have a drink with Quidditch." A big man with dark skin crossed Kula''s desk, and the robot waiter just now was pushed aside by him.


    Kula''s original smile gradually faded away, the pale yellow eyes began to flicker with cold light, and the surrounding air seemed to be gradually solidified, becoming more and more difficult to flow.


    The big man was carrying a bottle of vodka in his hand, and the smell of wine in his mouth was also very obvious. Although the hazy drunkenness made him feel somewhat dull, he still frowned and instinctively stepped back.


    Around people''s eyes also began to change the flavor, the original ambiguous and hot gradually replaced by fear and doubt, some sensitive guy has put his hand on the weapon.


    Maybe the man is really drunk. He can''t figure out what''s going on in front of him. He knows that the boy like a woman is right in front of him. Why is he so disobedient that he can''t even step forward?


    Just when the man was very tangled and hesitant, a voice suddenly rang out behind him, saying, "new comer, you''d better stay away from him, unless you want to dance with the wolf."


    The man looked back in surprise and found a middle-aged man with silver hair standing behind him. The wine on the man was heavier than him!


    Just as the man wanted to say something, he suddenly felt that his feet were soft. The scene in front of him began to rotate strangely, and the smiling face with silver hair became more and more blurred. As if he was drunk, he fell to the ground heavily and fainted.


    "Dolly, take the drunk customer out to blow the breeze, and don''t forget to charge him for his drinks." The middle-aged man with silver hair gave an order to the robot waiter who had just been pushed down, and then sat down beside Kula with a smile.


    Dolly agreed cheerfully, as if she had not been affected by being pushed to the ground just now. Her voice was still sweet. He dragged the man out of the bar slowly, and then came back with two cards in a short time. After a few strokes on the card reader, he threw the card directly into the fish tank.


    "Well, how many times have I told you? Don''t bring your savage murderous spirit into the human world. You will scare away all the guests. " The middle-aged man with silver hair looked at Kula with a smile and said.


    "I just gave him a look." Kula didn''t pay attention to the silver haired man''s words, but absently played with the memory card in his hand.


    "Well, not to mention the useless ones, what''s the harvest like this time?" The middle-aged man''s eyes were shining, and his right hand kept stroking his silver beard.


    Kula reluctantly looked away from his memory card and turned to the silver haired man in front of him. After thinking for a moment, he said, "Tommy, have you ever seen a real bat dragon? Five meters long. "


    "What?" The silver haired man''s eyes immediately widened and exclaimed in disbelief. If it wasn''t for a sound shield on the table in front of Kula, I''m afraid old Tommy''s yelling would make all the customers here turn around.


    "It''s impossible! Bat dragon is a unique creature of the outer galaxy. How can it appear in the inner Galaxy Old Tommy''s eyes twinkled, which was a sign of his rapid thinking, while his silver hair wiggled uneasily.


    "See for yourself." Kula takes a card out of the bag and hands it to Tommy. It''s a small, powerful card camera.


    Tommy quickly took over the camera and began to focus on the images on the surface of the card. He frowned more and more, and his eyes became more and more serious.


    However, Kula''s next words made old Tommy a little restless.


    "In addition to batosaurs, I also met a group of cattle and dog headed beasts, whose organization and discipline can almost catch up with the Westerlies'' land forces, of course, because they have a commander with twice the brain capacity of other individuals." Kula is still slow to say, the expression on the face has not changed much.At this time, Tommy has finished watching the video about bat dragon in his hand, and Kula''s words just let him fall into meditation.


    Kula didn''t continue to speak. He didn''t want to interrupt Tommy''s thought. After taking the watermelon juice from dolly, he sucked it on his own. At the same time, he began to stare at the memory card in his hand.


    A moment later, old Tommy finally raised his head. His silver hair was a little scattered in front of his forehead, and there was obvious blood in the corner of his eyes.


    "According to the information you provided, it is very likely that there is a gate on rd219, a gate leading to the outer Galaxy!" Tommy''s voice doesn''t know whether it''s excited or melancholy. In a word, it should be mixed with some complex emotions, but Kula seems not to hear it, still focusing on the memory card in his hand.


    "If it appears on the surface of a star, it means that the gate is not big, it can almost be said to be a miniature gate. In this case, it can''t be a natural gate, so... " Tommy''s voice stopped abruptly, and the expression on his face changed a lot.


    "Do you mean..." Tommy looks up and stares at Kula, his brow almost twisted.


    Kula was still playing with the memory card in his hand, not noticing the expression on Tommy''s face.


    "Hello, are you listening to me?" Tommy finally noticed Kula''s absent mindedness, and his eyes locked on the memory card in his hand.


    "Well, you mean, do you know who built that gate?" Kula''s voice sounds very tactful, but it makes Tommy feel frustrated.


    "Well, what''s that?" Tommy asked, pointing to Kula''s memory card.


    "Nothing." Without waiting for Tommy''s hand to reach out, Kula stuffed the memory card into the micro brain of his wrist.


    "Cut, what''s the treasure? Well, I''m your father. I''m responsible for your mental activities. " When old Tommy saw Kula''s mysterious appearance, he couldn''t help being curious. His eyes were fixed on Kula''s wrist, and his big hands were beating the table restlessly.


    "Don''t say stupid things and don''t do stupid things." Kula, staring at Tommy in front of him without expression, still said calmly.


    Old Tommy puckered up discontentedly and tilted his head to stare at Kula''s eyes. However, this action didn''t last long. He fell on the table like a vented ball and said helplessly, "OK, OK, I don''t care about you. Children in the rebellious period are really embarrassing to their parents."


    Ignoring Tommy''s wailing, Kula drained the watermelon juice from his glass, wiped his lips and said, "do you want to go to rd219 to find out?"


    Tommy''s wailing finally stopped. He slowly raised his head, showed a smile that was uglier than crying, and said, "is that ok? Get the supplies ready and start in three days! "


    "Oh." Kula, still absent-minded, answered and got up to leave.


    "By the way, boy, I''ve arranged a girl for you tonight as your 18-year-old adult gift, hehe." Old Tommy regained his rogue face when he first met him, and said with some gloating.


    "Go to hell!" Kula walked out of the bar without looking back.


    ¡­¡­


    Near the main channel of the Allen system, a huge warship is flying slowly. The side abdomen of the spaceship is printed with two crossed sabers, one is pure blue, the other is dark green, which looks extremely powerful.


    On the other side of the spaceship is printed a big seven characters, which is the symbol of the seventh fleet, and the two crossed swords represent the westerly United Fleet.


    "That''s what happened, major winster." A big man in a green uniform said respectfully that his muscles were tangled and bulging, as if he was going to burst his uniform.


    "I see. Thank you, Lieutenant von Burt." A white faced man said mildly that he was also wearing the same military uniform as the big man, but the color was slightly darker than the big man''s.


    "My subordinates believe that this situation can not happen again, and that the absence of lieutenant antoris without permission should be severely punished." The ferocious face of the big man had an expression of deep disgust, and he said fiercely.


    "Oh? What do you think, Lieutenant von Buh, should be punished for Major winster''s expression was always gentle, as if he was not angry at all. He just looked at Lieutenant von Buh in front of him with a smile.


    "At least 20 electric batons and one month''s imprisonment!" Feng Bu''s eyes were vicious and excited.


    Major winster''s eyes narrowed slightly, and no one knew what he was thinking.

 Chapter 110

    The outer galaxy is extremely vast, and the sphere of influence of the dragon people is just a drop in the ocean. If you zoom in and look at the galaxy composition of the whole dragon world, you will find that it looks like a giant dragon with its body curled up.


    The Daolong galaxy is just in the front paw of the dragon, while the Heilong galaxy is in the front paw of the dragon. If you go further, to the belly of the dragon, then no matter what the purpose is, no matter human or porter people will be excluded, and they will never be able to move forward.


    It''s a place where only the dragon people can move.


    Yelongxing, the cuilong Galaxy in the middle of the dragon''s belly, is a planet with a green, harmless appearance.


    If you just look at it from the star map, there is nothing special about this planet. It is not close to the main channel, and there is almost no trace of civilization on the surface of the green star, which is a very primitive state.


    However, all the dragon people will not despise this planet at all. Ye Longxing has a very high position in their hearts. Because that''s the place where all the dragon people first joined hands.


    At this time, in the mountains of the northern hemisphere of yelongxing, an ugly river is winding.


    The green river is covered with fallen leaves of different colors, and the current is not fast. If you don''t look closely, you may even doubt whether the river is really flowing.


    Walking upstream along the river bank, you will see countless broad-leaved trees. Although they are all green branches and vines, they are dark and light in color. If you look from the sky, it''s like painting a layer of camouflage for the earth, and it''s like a piece of colorful and disordered jigsaw puzzle.


    Further up, the fall of the mountain began to increase, and the water became more and more lively, dancing happily on the irregular stone steps composed of layers of rocks. In the middle of the mountain, there is a deep depression where the waterfalls gather to form a natural pool, just like a huge emerald inlaid on the mountain.


    On the edge of the rippling pool, there is a clump of light green dwarf bamboo forest, with a radius of about ten mu. Although it is called dwarf bamboo forest, in fact, each bamboo is at least two or three meters high. If you stand in it, you can''t live.


    With the sound of "plop", the water splashed more than one meter high on the pool. The green water splashed in the air, turned from green to light white, and finally turned into innumerable droplets, falling back into the pool, smashing out fine water splashes.


    He was wearing a light gray robe and looked a little rough. He was carrying a bamboo basket in his hand. The bamboo basket was as empty as wild, and he didn''t know what it was for.


    The figure came to the pool, the green water reflected his hair, and his face was full of years.


    "You kid, you scared my fish away!" The old man yelled at the water, but he didn''t have the slightest anger on his face. He put the bamboo basket beside the pool, then sat on a nearby rock and looked at the rippling blue pool with a smile.


    All of a sudden, a ring on the old man''s left index finger gave out a slight beep. The ring was also green, without any additional decoration. If you look closely, you will find that there seems to be something flowing slowly inside the ring, and it also emits green fluorescence from time to time.


    The old man frowned, then spread out the palm of his left hand, so countless light screens jumped out of his hand like a magic trick, one screen after another leaped over his head, almost covering the top of the pool.


    "Well! When did you become so sensible? Come and greet me early in the morning? " There was no warmth on the old man''s face any more. Instead, there was a cold sneer.


    A figure appeared on dozens of light screens. Some of them were dressed in fancy clothes, while others were dressed in military uniforms. However, no matter which one, they were silent at the moment, as if there was something difficult to say.


    "Are you here for the pantomime?" The old man''s brows were twisted together, and his tone was even worse.


    People on the screen couldn''t help thinking for a moment. Finally, a man in black military uniform took the lead and said, "dear Lord of wisdom, the Dragon world is in danger. The vicious dagger of the assassin guild has pointed to our throat. Our black dragon people have lost hundreds of elite, and more than a dozen dragon warriors, including the Mei family, have died miserably Different stars... "


    The officer in black almost complained with trembling voice and tears about the assassin guild''s "crime" against the black dragon clan. However, the old man''s face could not see the slightest displeasure. Instead, he looked at the officer on the screen with a slightly sarcastic look.


    The lengthy accusation finally ended. It seems that other dragon people on the screen also think that he has said too much, and his face is more or less impatient. However, everyone remained silent, waiting for the old man''s response.


    "Hum!" There was a heavy snort in the old man''s nose, with an undisguised look of disdain on his face.


    "I remember telling you that the Dragon Warrior can''t represent the highest force of the dragon clan at all. It seems that you are all deaf to it." The old man''s voice rang out, but it seemed to have invisible prestige. Even through the light screen, the dragon people could not help being soaked in cold sweat."With the development of interstellar martial arts today, its depth and breadth are beyond your generation''s study, and the realm of the dragon warrior is just a glimpse." The old man''s voice sounds deep and distant, but the faces of those people on the screen change again and again. It can be seen that at this time, the heart is full of waves.


    "About assassin guild, hum, it''s just a curse of Shura Heavenly Sword." The old man''s expression suddenly became a little sad, but it was only a momentary change, almost no one would notice.


    "Curse?" People on the screen have different expressions, but they all try their best to show their surprise and doubt.


    "Forget it. It''s just a make-up lesson for you guys." The old man leaned back, but there was nothing behind him to support except the air. He looked comfortable and safe as if he was leaning on the back of a comfortable chair.


    "There was a rare talent named Qingzhi in the lingzu thousands of years ago. I''m afraid it''s hard to understand how powerful he is with our present imagination. However, his fortune was not good, and he was persecuted and imprisoned by the same lingzu people. Then, by a chance, he was able to escape the control of the spirit people and came to the galaxy. He set up an organization called Shura Tianjian to fight against the rule of the spirit people. " The old man''s eyes floated into the distance, as if recalling an unforgettable past.


    "Shura Tianjian united the rebellious GUI people, the covetous Porter people, and even the mysterious huazi scorpion people, but they could only draw with the powerful spirit people. Qingzhi looks at the endless war, countless soldiers who died in different stars, and is very sad in his heart. Therefore, he used the power of twelve stars to activate the spirit clan forbidden technique and curse God technique. He formed twelve cursed gems with the powerful force against the law of nature, and made a dagger with the green dragon''s inverse scale, and inlaid the twelve gems on it, which is called Assassin''s edict. " The old man''s eyes began to become a little cloudy, and dozens of screens above his head were silent at this time.


    "Qingzhi completed the supernatural curse with his own life and formed the power of balance with all things in the world. Twenty years after Qingzhi''s death, the twelve star assassin suddenly appeared on the capital star of the galaxy ruled by the lingzu people, and began to kill. Most of the Lings were killed and injured, and finally had to escape from the galaxy. It was then that the assassin guild was born The old man finally raised his head and looked at dozens of light screens above his head and dozens of bloodless faces inside.


    "You mean..." On the screen, a young man in a silver military uniform spoke with some difficulty.


    "What I mean by saying these words is to tell you what the assassin guild really is. You should weigh it for yourself. If you feel sure, you can try to encircle and suppress. I won''t stop you. But I have to remind you that the spirit people have not really left the galaxy. Who is the real enemy is still unknown! " At this time, the old man''s eyes are no longer turbid, but sweep to dozens of screens above his head like a sharp blade.


    The crowd fell silent again.


    "The wind Lord of the weathering dragon clan and the young general of the sword dragon clan did not appear. You should have some ideas about what they are thinking." The old man''s words made the people on the screen ponder again. However, this time, he didn''t intend to waste time with them, so he said, "think about it for yourself. Don''t disturb me if you have nothing to do."


    As the old man''s voice fell, the screen above the pool went out and finally disappeared.


    The old man sighed and finally cast his eyes back on the water. At this time, there seems to be a white figure swimming in the sparkling pool. Soon, the figure comes out of the water. She opens her mouth and takes a deep breath. Then she throws the snake like creature in her hand to the old man on the bank.


    With a "Dong", the snake like creature fell into the bamboo basket beside the old man. It turned over and struggled. Just as he wanted to jump out of the bamboo basket, the old man raised his hand gently, and the snake like creature fell back into the bamboo basket and did not move.


    "Who were you talking to?" The figure in the water turned out to be a white girl, with dark eyes like night in her big watery eyes. Her mouth was crooked, her two dimples were on both sides, and her face had two small pink spots, which looked like a lotus in the water.


    The old man showed a warm and genial smile again. He pretended to be angry and said, "Qingzhi, how can you catch this kind of inedible food again?"


    ¡­¡­


    Since the assassin guild occupied the black tooth fortress, the door to the Dragon system has been completely opened. No matter human beings or porters, or other extraterrestrial civilizations, can travel through the main channel controlled by the black tooth fortress without paying any fees.


    This is undoubtedly supported by almost all non dragon civilizations. In the shuttling spaceships, countless awed eyes pass through the astronomical window and cast their eyes on the symmetrical half moon fortress.


    At this time, at the top of the fortress, on the semicircle Observatory, a figure was standing.


    Her long sleeves were light on the railing, as white as snow. Her hair was loose and a little messy, as black as the space she was facing at this time, forming a sharp contrast with the snow-white of her whole body.Her eyes are a little tired. There is a little laziness between her eyebrows. Her long eyelashes are like a veil, which covers her blue and graceful eyes, leaving only the scattered light and the faint regret.


    "Xie Xiang President. " There was a soft call behind her.


    "What''s the matter?" She didn''t look back, her posture didn''t change, and her slender fingers gently rubbed the dagger in her arms.


    "The porter brotherhood messengers are here. They want to cooperate with the assassin guild to build a strategic alliance." The speaker is tall and big, burly but heroic. The most striking thing is the two meter long sword on his back. The mottled scabbard is like the bark of a birch tree, which has a kind of unspeakable desolation.


    "Alliance? Hehe, OK. I don''t think there''s any problem. You have more discretion in details than me. I''ll leave it to you to handle it. " Xie Xiang''s voice seemed to show a touch of sadness at any time.


    "Well." The voice behind him answered softly and disappeared.


    "I''ll be here until you come back." Xie Xiang said to himself, holding the green dagger tightly in his hand.

 Chapter 111

    Unlike most cash strapped hunters, Kula and Tommy have a lot of money. Apart from the huge rewards of the task, the business of the bar alone is enough for the two of them to have enough food and clothing for the rest of their lives.


    Kula started to take over the task at the age of 11, and now he has become one of the guild''s chief hunters. He has accumulated a lot of wealth. Even if he chooses to retire now, he can live for decades without worrying about money.


    However, he is still on the mission, never intended to end.


    Kula was not greedy, never bought luxury goods, and even had little desire for advanced weapons and equipment. He just wants to accumulate wealth, or watching more and more money can make him feel secure in his heart.


    At a time when other hunters had to rent their ships as vehicles, Kula and Tommy had their own exploration ships. Although the old Bluebird III is the most common transport ship, it is also competent for most exploration tasks after modification. This is much better than most hunters who can''t afford spaceships.


    The biggest thing that old Tommy and Kula have in common is the province. Whether it''s weapons or all kinds of exploration equipment, buy old-fashioned ones, as long as they can be used. It is well known that old Tommy is a big money fan, but what puzzles others is that Kula, a child under the age of 18, has more money fans than old Tommy.


    "Hey, was that girl nice the night before yesterday?" Old Tommy, with a toothpick in his mouth, leaned against the door of the loading and unloading cabin of the spaceship and asked with a smile as he reviewed the equipment.


    "I don''t know. I paid for her to leave." Kula squatted to one side and did not count his ammunition.


    "Well, when can you understand a father''s pains?" Old Tommy''s expression was not much of a surprise, just a habitual sigh.


    "Don''t be stupid." Kula''s tone remained cold.


    Old Tommy shrugged helplessly, then continued to look down at the list in his hand.


    The modified Bluebird III can hold the next 20 person expedition. It''s too spacious for the two of them. However, this time, old Tommy did not continue his previous style of being a financial fan. Instead, he ordered a lot of advanced experimental equipment and weapons, which cost a lot of money.


    After counting the ammunition he ordered, Kula began to move them to his house one by one. These standard bullet boxes are usually carried by robots. If they are human beings, it will take at least two adults to carry them.


    However, with a little lifting, Kula carried a box of ammunition on his shoulder, and with his other hand he picked up a multi barrel machine gun and walked into the cabin. It was like a child carrying a pillow and a toy in his hand.


    Kula put his guns in the side cabin of the spaceship and carried the ammunition into his bedroom.


    "Hey, are you going to sleep in the armory?" Old Tommy yelled outside the cabin door, but he didn''t like it.


    Kura didn''t answer either. He just closed the cabin door. Then he came to the simple bed and sat down. He opened his portable brain.


    On the screen are some ordinary photos, some travel notes, one or two adventure notes.


    The girl with blonde hair and blue eyes in the photo is no other than Xiao an.


    Kula calmly looked at the pictures and scattered notes. After a long time, he sighed, as if hesitated for a long time, and finally opened his interstellar mailbox and pressed the button to Isley.


    On the screen, a delicate envelope pattern flashed a few times, then floated to the distance, and finally disappeared.


    "Xiao an:


    I hesitated for a long time and finally decided to write to you. Although the last meeting was very short, it left me an unforgettable memory.


    I remember you once said, like the sea and the beach, and sweet coconut juice. I suddenly found out that you like all these asnantes, which made me really happy for a while. I''m going on an urgent mission recently. When I come back, I wonder if I can invite you to visit junmeer harbor in asnante. I can treat you to drink coconut juice and watermelon juice from laogun bar.


    Looking forward to your reply.


    The friend you met at rd219, Kula. "


    Kula looked at the letters in the file, and there was no expression on his face, though his heart was going up and down.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, a small warship with the zephyr fleet logo is slowly heading for Isley.


    "Lieutenant andoris, it''s not the first time you''ve been absent without permission. If you can''t give me a reasonable explanation, I can''t deal with you lightly." Major winster still had a harmless smile on his face. He looked at Da''an standing in the middle of the inquiry room and said slowly.


    "Major, I''m just going home to visit my family. I''m not meeting with the agents in the Hoff system, as Lieutenant von bub said." Da''an''s face was livid at this time. His hands were chained behind his back by giant electromagnets, and his feet were also shackled. His pants were a little ragged, and there were many coagulated blood stains on them. And his upper body was naked, and his chest and abdomen were full of scorched black. It''s obviously the mark of the electric stick''s rampage on him."Sir, Antonius is just sophistry. I have followed him many times secretly. His behavior is very suspicious!" Feng Bu''s face was covered with a ferocious sneer, and his eyes looked maliciously at Da''an.


    "You Da''an frowned and stared at the man in front of him, saying, "Lieutenant von Buh, you have to talk about evidence! Why do you doubt me? "


    "Evidence?" Von Buyang raised his chin, fumbled for the scum on his face, and said, "I''ll show you the evidence soon, so that you can completely die!"


    "All right! Don''t make any noise Winster rubbed his temple, looking a little tired, and said, "when I get to EASTLEY, I''ll figure everything out. Before that, Lieutenant andoris, you have to be wronged. We have to imprison you. "


    "Yes." Da''an lowered his head. He believed that his innocence would be clear sooner or later. But somehow, there was a kind of inexplicable uneasiness in his heart. This uneasiness is like a dagger, quietly lurking in the darkness behind him, waiting for the moment when he relaxed his vigilance.


    When the two soldiers left the inquiry room with Da''an in their arms, Feng Bucai put away his anger and said with a flattering smile: "your move is really powerful, my Lord."


    At this time, there was no one else in the inquiry room except winster and von Buhl. Von Buhl''s body, like a mountain, now bowed humbly, complimenting major winster in a tone totally out of proportion to his appearance.


    "Don''t be happy too soon. Antoris is a dangerous guy. You know that better than me. Put him in A-cell and let the soldiers guard him. " There was no more smile on winster''s face. Instead, it was cold and cold.


    "Yes, don''t worry, my Lord. No matter how hard his fist is, it will be useless this time. Hey, hey, hey At the moment, von Buh was already laughing and his face was shaking. He hated andoris for a long time, but he was afraid to turn his face in the face because of Da''an''s force. He could only curse and slander behind his back. This time, he finally had a chance to be ashamed.


    "Well, when we get to EASTLEY, we''ll save the trial in person. Give him the "evidence" you have prepared, scan it on the light screen, and then we will send him to the prison of yuliu star. " Winster''s gloomy voice has made him a completely different person, and there is a cruel light in his eyes.


    "Yes! My Lord is wise Von Buber jerked up and gave a standard salute, but immediately bent down again, like a slave, he handed a glass of red wine to winster.


    Winster took the glass from von Buh, nodded with satisfaction, and poured it gently into his mouth. He felt the sweetness of red wine across his throat, and a faint intoxication appeared on his face.


    "To be honest, if I had such a lovely sister, I would be obsessed all day and want to escape all the time." Winster''s hand I do not know when there is a card, a layer of light film constantly flashing on the card surface, the picture is Xiaoan Tiantian''s smiling face.


    Winster''s eyes are just like a poisonous snake, staring at the girl on the screen. His tongue keeps running around the corner of his mouth, occasionally showing some unusual canine teeth.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao an doesn''t know that an evil hand is quietly approaching her. She is reading the email from asnante in Lubeck''s office.


    "What makes you so happy?" A Sangna stands in front of Xiao an''s card seat with a bag of snacks, looking at her with some unknown reasons.


    "Ah? Nothing, nothing, ha ha ha Xiao an still smiles happily, grabs the snack bag from a Sanna, and then stares at the light screen in front of her again.


    "Won?" A Sangna side doubts, side Rao to the back of xiao''an, follow her eyes to see light screen.


    "Remember that lone Hunter we met at rd219?" Xiao an looks back with a smile.


    "That handsome guy?" Asana squinted at the contents of the email on the light screen.


    "That''s right!" Xiao an snapped his fingers and said, "he invited me to asnante for a holiday, junmill harbor city. Wow, I still remember the poster of platinum beach."


    "Is that the location of interstellar love?" Asana picked her eyebrows.


    "Yes, that''s it. Wow, it''s so romantic!" Xiao an''s eyes are full of stars.


    "Is this a date?" A Sangna suddenly some ambiguous ground asks.


    "Well Ah Well, I think so. " Xiao an''s face suddenly had a fever, and the delicate face and the calm pale yellow eyes appeared in front of her eyes.

 Chapter 112

    After winning the approval of asana, Xiao an quickly wrote back to Kula. Xiao an''s heart is pounding. This is her first date.


    Because since he was a child, he has been guarded by Da''an around him. Few boys dare to get too close to xiao''an, let alone ask xiao''an to come out.


    The premature death of their parents also made the brother and sister more mature than their peers. For his brother''s paranoid protection, xiao''an never showed any displeasure. She always gently takes Da''an''s strong arm and politely refuses the boys who are eager to pursue her one by one.


    Because she didn''t want to see Da''an worried about herself, and she didn''t want to see Da''an sad about herself.


    And whenever this time, Da''an is always the same excuse: "they are too weak to protect you."


    Yes, compared with Da''an, all the boys are weak and ridiculous. No matter how much higher or how strong they are than Da''an, no boy has ever been able to withstand Da''an''s blow. Yeah, it''s a punch!


    So in this way, Da''an''s shoulders not only block the wind and rain for xiao''an, but also block all the wind and snow for him.


    This time, however, it was a little different. Although it was just a certain intuition of Xiao an, she was very determined. There is always a strong feeling in her heart that Kula, who makes her heart beat, will be a fierce guy that even Da''an can''t easily beat.


    A Sangna seems to see xiao''an''s mind, quite helpless smile, said: "you girl, Da''an just left a few days, you are not honest. Anyway, we haven''t used up our annual leave this year. We might as well go to asnante. "


    "Yes, yes! Call uncle Pete, too! Hee hee Xiao''an suddenly smiles cunningly, her eyes become a beautiful arc, two dimples looming.


    "Cut, don''t call him. When the ghost came to the beach and saw so many bikini beauties, his eyes didn''t fall out yet? " Assanna shook her head and said angrily.


    "Ah? So aunt asana, are you jealous? Ha ha ha ~! " Xiao''an burst out laughing, which made other colleagues in the office turn around and look at them inexplicably.


    "Hello! What are you talking about, you girl? " While blocking xiao''an''s mouth with her hands, she tried her best to keep her voice down and said, "Hey, don''t make a fool of yourself. Seriously, do you want to go shopping and sell two pieces at night..."


    "Bikini?" Xiao an''s eyes rippled with a smile, his hands made a shooting gesture, pointing to assanna, and his voice sent out a silver bell like laughter.


    "Smelly girl, you are so necrotic!" As soon as she was pointed by xiao''an, she blushed involuntarily and threw herself on xiao''an.


    There were bursts of laughter in the office.


    ¡­¡­


    Kula soon received a reply from Xiao an, which read:


    "Dear Kula, I was surprised when I received your letter. I didn''t expect that Mr. Hunter hadn''t forgotten me. It really made me happy for a long time (laughter). It''s said that junmeer harbor is a very beautiful place. It''s my long cherished wish to go there for a holiday! Thank you, Kura. Help me realize this long-standing wish.


    I will prepare for this trip. Don''t laugh at me. Let me know as soon as you finish your task and come back triumphantly.


    I wish you all the best!


    Angelina Fabregas (Xiao an)


    Isley is not far away from asnante, and the email between the two places can be exchanged through only three transit satellites, which will not take more than two hours.


    At this time, Kula was carefully wiping the knife in his hand. Looking at the content on the light screen, he could not help but smile on his always calm face. The knife in his hand almost fell to the ground.


    Kula read the e-mail five times, carefully considered every word, even punctuation, and confirmed that xiao''an really agreed to his invitation. Then he fell back on his bed and gave out a clear laugh.


    Old Tommy was sitting in the storage room, aiming at the sight, when he heard a clear and pleasant laughter from Kula''s room. Although the laughter was not big, it was very penetrating, so that old Tommy, who was separated by two cabins, could hear it very clearly.


    "This guy There must be a problem! " The expression on old Tommy''s face was like eating a cockroach. He didn''t remember when Kula last laughed like that, but he was sure it must have been a long time ago.


    Kula lay flat on the bed, his posture was very relaxed, and his breathing was even and long. When he was young, he practiced fighting with old Tommy until he was exhausted. Then he lay on the ground, just like now. He was very full and happy.


    Years of hunting life made him more and more sensitive, alert and calm. However, he became less and less human. With the company of wild animals for a long time, shuttling through the Bush and desert, struggling to survive in the extremely dangerous environment, Kula''s world has been separated from the human world.Every time I come back from the mission, besides drinking with old Tommy, I rest and buy the equipment and ammunition for the next trip. Kula is very economical. He is not willing to buy expensive laser weapons. Instead, he uses the old sniper rifle refitted by old Tommy and the alloy bullet which is much cheaper than the energy core.


    Accompanied by guns and dancing with wolves, Kula has become more and more introverted and incompatible with the human world.


    Old Tommy knew that the more advanced a hunter was, the more occupational autism would appear, but he couldn''t help it.


    Because, usually hunters have their own adjustment methods, such as going to a pub to drink, or finding a hot girl to have a crazy night, are effective ways to vent.


    But Kura never drinks, and never touches women. In his spare time, he either polished his gun or sharpened his knife, or went to the brain to check the illustrations of various weapons and monsters. At the same time, the wildness in his body was several times as much as that of ordinary human beings. With more and more life and death, old Tommy would show his awe from time to time.


    Unable to solve the loneliness, unable to speak of loneliness, always accompanied by this young hunter. Until the appearance of xiao''an, Kula''s state finally miraculously changed.


    With a bang, the door of Kula''s room was forced open. Old Tommy looked at Kula lying on the bed with a red face and said in a loud voice, "boy, I heard that just now. Don''t play silly with me any more!"


    The smile on Kula''s face immediately put away, just like a magic trick, and changed into the usual indifference in a moment.


    "Well, you can''t hide it from me. Did you win the lottery? Which team did you buy? " Old Tommy''s eyes were big and small, and he looked askance at Kula.


    "Don''t be stupid." Kula said blandly, picked up the knife and began to wipe it.


    Out of the corner of old Tommy''s eye, he suddenly glances at the light brain screen on one side. In the corner of the window, there is a mailbox opening icon floating.


    "If you don''t say it, forget it." Old Tommy is also a cold tone, turned to go out.


    Kula was relieved to see old Tommy leaving. He knows the old man in front of him too well. If he knows that he has invited a girl to asnante, he will make the news spread all over junmeer harbor in one day, and it will be exaggerated in an unimaginable way.


    Just as Kula wanted to put down his knife and get up to close the door, a gust of wind came.


    Old Tommy turned quickly and shot at the brain, which was faster than the quick ape! Old Tommy''s hand has been on the light screen. Xiao an''s name jumps out with his fingers. He just needs to click again, and the contents of the letter will be displayed in front of his eyes.


    However, old Tommy''s hand seemed to be frozen in the air, and he didn''t click on the attractive envelope icon at all.


    "Don''t do stupid things." Kula''s voice echoed in the room, as cold as ever. And the knife in his hand was now across old Tommy''s chin.


    "Well, can''t you change this savage style? I am your father There was no fear on old Tommy''s face. Instead, he pretended to be angry and said, "I want to check your brain! That email is suspicious! "


    "Don''t do stupid things!" There is no doubt about Kula''s tone, and there is no room for negotiation at all. Although his voice is not big, it contains the implied spiritual prestige.


    "Hum!" As soon as old Tommy saw that the coercion was ineffective, he immediately turned and strode to the door. When he was about to go out, he suddenly turned his head and said meaningfully, "xiao''an, that''s a good name!"


    "What''s good?" Kula''s face was gloomy.


    "It''s good to be my daughter-in-law, haha ~!" Old Tommy''s eyes suddenly finished two bends, and he was laughing very obstinately. His figure flashed, and he had already run out of the spaceship, leaving Kula standing in the cabin, with complicated facial expressions on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, a dark shadow appeared in the gloomy sky of Isley.


    With the continuous approach of the shadow, the roar gradually came from the distance. If you observe with eyeglasses, you can clearly see that a spaceship is flying through the thick clouds.


    In Lubeck''s headquarters building, everyone was as busy as usual with the work at hand. Only in the spacious office on the top floor, a man was anxiously looking into the distance through the French window.


    "Mr. Qiu, your coffee is cold." A secretary with heavy makeup walked up to the man and reminded him with great concern.


    "Did Xiao an and Asana come to work today?" The man suddenly asked, but his eyes were still staring at the gloomy sky outside the window.


    "Here they are. Shall we call them up?" The Secretary didn''t seem to understand the man''s expression.


    "No, I hope there won''t be any trouble." The man''s voice is very light. I don''t know whether it''s for me or the secretary.

 Chapter 113

    The roar from the horizon is getting closer and closer. Even sitting in the office, you can hear it clearly. This is completely beyond the engine roar of ordinary small spaceships. Only Star Wars ships can make such a sound.


    But why Star Wars?!


    Isley belongs to a medium resource planet, and its industrial structure is mainly composed of biological resources and light industry, while mineral resources are relatively scarce. This also makes the westerly army on this planet did not set up any supply points, at most there are only a few intelligence stations.


    There are no military enterprises and no supply points, so why did this warship come?


    I''m afraid this is a question that will flash through the minds of people gathered around the window at the moment.


    Although it is a small interstellar warship, when it comes to the warship level, even the smallest model is nearly 300 meters long. Compared with the ordinary transport spacecraft, it can be regarded as a giant. The huge roar of


    seemed to make the calm sea become haste. The original pale red sea is becoming more and more cloudy and scarlet bubbles.


    In the blink of an eye, the warship that seems to fly slowly has come to the sky of Lubeck company.


    The black warship is like a huge swordfish floating in the air, and the building of Lubeck company appears a little thin and thin in front of the warship.


    The small apron on the peninsula could not hold such a huge ship at all, and the warship did not plan to land at all. It just hovers in the air above the square in front of Lubeck company, scanning the living beings below coldly like a giant beast.


    Qiu Rui was standing next to the French window. Through the window, he could clearly see the ship''s body which was almost on the same level with him. His brows tightly wrinkled together, so that the Secretary on one side could not help showing a worried look.


    Zephyr of the Westerlies!


    Everyone''s faces were frightened, and the square was in chaos.


    "Why?" Standing in front of the glass window, she frowned slightly and said, "that guy with a beard, I seem to have seen him somewhere."


    "Isn''t this the man of the zephyr fleet? Can it be a comrade in arms of Da''an or something? " A young man beside asanna said carelessly, his hand in his pants pocket, high nose is a pair of beautiful glass eyes.


    "Where''s Xiao an?" A Sangna suddenly turns head to ask a way, the eyebrow Yu unexpectedly appears a little nervous.


    "What? It was here just now. " The young man was also dazed and looked around.


    "No!" Assanna screamed, turned and rushed out the door.


    As a scientist, asana''s mental strength has also reached the first-order strength, which also makes her intuition much sharper than ordinary people. Today, she always had a bad feeling, just like before rd219 met the wild animals. A cold feeling always swam in her eyebrows, just like the omen of some danger.


    At this time, asana had already recalled who the bearded man was. Among the soldiers who met Da''an a week ago, there was the strong man.


    Why is he here again? Why don''t you see Da''an? Is something wrong with Da''an? What is this sense of danger?


    A series of questions flashed through her mind. She stood in the middle of the elevator and looked at her own shadow reflected in the polished metal door. It seemed that only the violent heartbeat was left in her ears.


    Da''an is in danger!


    Assanna''s intuition bombards her nerves at the moment with incomparable intensity.


    "Why is it so noisy? Jerry, what are you looking at? " Not long after assanna rushed out, xiao''an walked in unsteadily. She was puzzled to see all the people gathered in front of the window, talking and pointing out.


    "Why? Xiao''an, didn''t elder sister asana come to see you? " The young man with glazed eyes turned around and looked at Xiao an in front of him unexpectedly.


    "To me? What''s up? Why? What''s that thing outside the window? " Xiao an also noticed the strange scene outside the window.


    "Well, it should be the warship of the seventh fleet. Would it be Da''an who came to you?" Jerry looks out of the window and says something helplessly.


    Naturally, there are many men pursuing xiao''an in the company, and Jerry is one of them. However, the strength of Da''an is well known, and no one dares to challenge it. So, like other men in the company, jerry can only look at an and sigh.


    "My brother is back?" Xiao''an''s eyes, which were originally slightly narrowed, could not help but widen, and her blue eyes flashed away. Just as she opened her eyes, Jerry seemed to have the illusion that the whole office was suddenly bright.


    Xiao''an didn''t notice Jerry''s infatuation at this time. She turned around and ran to the door. Her long golden hair danced with it, as if with countless stars, which reflected in Jerry''s glass eyes.


    At this time, asana has rushed to the square in front of the company building, but to her surprise, there is no xiao''an here. In front of her, only five westerly soldiers were watching her coldly."My Lord, this woman is the guardian before Da''an." Von Buh approached winster and said, in a low voice with a touch of humility, but with a mean smile on his face.


    Asana suddenly felt that things were not what she imagined, but the situation in front of her could not allow her to think and deliberate carefully, because the man opposite was coming towards her!


    Winster''s head was wearing a cloth hat specially used by the army, and a few strands of golden hair floated out of the brim, which made up his pale face. The original close fitting military uniform, but also because he is too thin body and appears a little generous.


    Winster squinted at the woman in her thirties.


    Thirty seven is the age of her profile, but it''s obvious that she looks much younger than her real age. But most of the time, asana is with xiao''an, and almost no man can not pay attention to xiao''an, so they ignore the beautiful asana.


    However, at this time, the man in front of her was staring at her with extremely hot eyes, and did not hide the naked interest in her eyes. It was as if the eyes could penetrate her clothes and stab her skin, which made her shiver involuntarily.


    "Nice to meet you, Ms. assana." The man''s voice was soft and light, but she shivered.


    "Your Excellency?" Assanna calmed herself for a moment and asked in a trembling voice.


    "This is major winster, the captain of the seventh fleet of the Westerlies, the blood sacrifice warship." Without waiting for winster to answer, Feng Bu said it first. His voice was especially loud, as if he was afraid that people here would not hear him.


    However, winster didn''t seem to be very interested in his flattery. He gave a cold glance at von buble. This seemingly casual glance made the strong man around him shrink his neck and never dare to meet winster''s eyes again.


    "I''m sorry, he''s one of my men, Lieutenant von Burt. He has a big voice." There was a perfectly harmless smile on winster''s face.


    "Is Da''an also your subordinate?" Asana suddenly asked, but her eyes seemed to have guessed the answer.


    "Yes, we have something about Da''an that we want to talk to you about." Winster''s smile is very decent, and his manner is quite gentlemanly, but it always gives assanna a kind of uncomfortable feeling.


    "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot. It''s said that Da''an has a younger sister working here. Why don''t you see anyone? " There was a curious look on winster''s face and he looked around.

 Chapter 114

    Huge cyclones formed water walls more than ten meters high on the sea surface. The roar of the explosion is still clear and audible, and the thick dark clouds have been completely dyed red by the fire.


    At this time, assanna has completely ignored the aftershock of the explosion, her hair has been glued together because of sweat, pale face can see a woman''s unique kind of strong.


    Like a needle, the light red spacecraft broke through the air, penetrated the layers of cloud resistance, and flew to space at full speed. The sea water and grass leaves that originally adhered to the surface of the spaceship when they rushed out of the sea turned into steam and fly ash under the friction of huge air kinetic energy.


    A light screen flickers in front of assanna, and massive data constantly refreshes in front of her eyes. Even if she has a first-order mental power bonus, it will be very difficult for her to analyze such a large amount of data alone. But now she has no choice, because behind her seat is xiao''an, who is in a complete coma, and Qiu Rui, who is seriously injured.


    Asana needs to be familiar with the parameters of the spacecraft in the shortest time, and work out an escape plan with the help of the optical brain.


    She was very clear that the bloody warship behind them would never let them go easily, and the man who was as cold as a vampire would never give up easily.


    "Na, you need to enable level a permission, otherwise, the speed will not be improved..." Qiu Rui''s voice is intermittent, the pupil is a little lax, and the corner of his mouth is still bloodstained. His body was leaning against the bulkhead, and his left hand protected the huge wound under his ribs. Half of his clothes had been dyed red with blood.


    "Don''t talk. I''ll get it done in a minute!" Asana''s snow-white fingers are dancing fast on the light screen, conveying instructions to the light brain.


    Qiu Rui doesn''t seem to want to argue with her. She just gently closes her eyes and slows down her breathing to recover her physical strength as much as possible. The battle just now cost him a lot, and now I still can''t help but make him secretly frightened.


    How long hasn''t it been like this?


    Thoughts are slowly flowing in Qiu Rui''s mind, his mouth slightly tilted, seems to be raised a smile.


    Asana didn''t notice the subtle changes in Qiu Rui''s expression. She was working hard at this time, and her sweat was left along her white neck, but she didn''t feel it at all.


    Just a few minutes later, asana successfully launched the A-level authority, and the wings of the spacecraft slowly expanded, and the speed rose sharply!


    After all this, asana immediately runs to qiurui and helps him to the temporary operating table. She begins to deal with the shocking wounds on his body.


    "Na, go and see Xiao an. I don''t mind." Although Qiu Rui speaks very natural and unrestrained, his tone is not relaxed, even can say, he is very reluctant to speak now.


    "She seems to have been attacked mentally, but not physically. But you are different. This wound can kill you. " I don''t know what the reason is, at this time, asana is like a war doctor, strangely cold.


    "I want to send a message." Qiu Rui is lying on the operating table with his eyes blankly looking at the ceiling. Local anesthesia makes him feel little pain, but the loss of vitality is slow but still very clear.


    "You''d better not move now." Asana''s voice was calm, even cold.


    "We have to go to asnantes." Qiu Rui moves his eyes from the ceiling to a Sanna''s face. Although his voice is feeble, it''s still clear.


    "Why?" Asana is still buried in the treatment of his wound, just subconsciously asked.


    "I have some old friends who should be in asnantes soon. As long as we find them, we''re really safe. " Qiu Rui doesn''t know what''s in his mind, but there''s a soft light in his eyes, which makes a Sangna feel a little stunned. She looks at Qiu Rui''s expression unexpectedly.


    However, a Sangna''s Lengshen is only a matter of a few seconds, and she soon buries herself in dealing with Qiu Rui''s wound. For Qiu Rui''s old friend, she didn''t think about it or have time to think about it.


    After more than an hour''s operation, a Sangna finally treats all the wounds on Qiu Rui''s body, and Qiu Rui has already been in a coma. She sat on the operating table, and after a full rest for ten minutes, she slowly climbed up, supporting her aching body and walking to xiao''an, who was lying not far away.


    There is no instrument on board to thoroughly check the brain damage, and Asana can only do some of the most basic nerve reflex tests on xiao''an. Just as a Sanna turns over xiao''an''s body, the portable optical brain attached to xiao''an''s right wrist suddenly makes a clear prompt sound.


    Mail, from Kula.


    When she saw the information emerging on the miniature screen, a strong impulse suddenly sprouted in her heart. Although, her reason tells her, this may not have any effect at all, even will expose their whereabouts.


    But she has no choice now.


    Asana''s hand on the light screen, a virtual camera emerged. At the moment, what she wrote on her face was only perseverance and determination.At the moment, she can only gamble.


    ¡­¡­


    Kula is on his way to rd219 with old Tommy. Old Tommy almost does everything he can to listen to all kinds of information about xiao''an. His spirit of eight trigrams can be regarded as the most ancient and modern.


    Kula couldn''t stand his obsession, and finally explained the cause and effect.


    Just after Kula finally got rid of old Tommy''s entanglement, he suddenly felt a burst of boredom in his chest. I don''t know why. He always felt like something was pressing him out of breath.


    Almost subconsciously, Kula opened his brain and sent Xiao an a message of greeting. However, less than half an hour later, he received a reply!


    "So fast?" Kula frowned and opened the email on the light screen.


    A video message was presented to him. Above, there is a woman who looks in a mess.


    "Why?" Kula''s pale yellow eyes contracted slightly, and a touch of uneasiness rushed to her heart.


    Old Tommy is sitting lazily in the main control room at the moment, looking at the star map on the light screen and reflecting on the information about xiao''an he just collected.


    However, before old Tommy could figure out how to further promote the relationship between Kula and xiao''an, the door of the main control room opened. Kula came in with a screen in his hand.


    "Where is the supply point of the westerly army nearest to us?" Kula''s voice was as calm as water, and as good as ever, but old Tommy recognized the hidden murderer.


    "What''s the matter?" Old Tommy frowned and glanced at the light screen in Kula''s hand.


    At the moment, Kula no longer conceals anything, and directly throws the light screen to old Tommy. After watching the video message on the light screen, old Tommy''s face no longer had the obstinacy just now, but was extremely serious and cold.


    "The westerly army is really becoming more and more arrogant. It seems that it is necessary to take care of it." Old Tommy put the light screen on one side of the seat, got up and came to the master light brain, called out the nearby star map.


    "Here, the planet of Roth, is the closest westerly supply point to us." Old Tommy reached for a point on a huge electronic map of a planet, and then enlarged the image and screened out useful information.


    "However, the scale of this supply point is a little big!" Old Tommy looked at the green saber camp sign in the data list. Obviously, there are at least 300 troops stationed here.


    "Just go here, and when you get to daroslead, you''ll immediately return to asnante to meet them." Kula''s voice didn''t fluctuate, as if she was planning a boring nightlife after dinner.


    "Are you going to pull out this supply point alone?" Old Tommy asked, squinting at Kula as if with deep meaning.


    "Pull out the supply point, then hijack a clipper to yuliu. If it goes well, there''s still time to set up a sniper position. If you don''t catch up, go straight to the prison and pick up people. " When Kula finished, he turned and walked to the passage without giving old Tommy another chance to ask questions.


    He doesn''t want to talk any more. His anger has been completely ignited since he saw Xiao an in a daze on the light screen just now.


    Old Tommy watched Kula''s back disappear in the shadow of the passage, but he couldn''t help but feel tight in his heart. He suddenly felt a burst of dry throat, numbness of limbs, the scene in front of him seemed to be a little confused.


    He suddenly felt a little trance, and even seemed to have some illusion, as if the figure just left was no longer like a hunter, but more like a killer, or assassin!


    ¡­¡­


    Xueji is a small warship with fast and medium firepower, which is mainly used to carry out fast strike and breakthrough, and is often used to suppress small-scale armed riots.


    However, the blood sacrifice, which is good at speed, failed to catch up with the tiny light red spaceship in front of it from the beginning. Moreover, judging from the pursuit in the past two days, it was totally unable to shorten the distance.


    This really surprised winster, who was full of confidence, but it was just some accidents. In his opinion, neither asana nor xiao''an could escape from him. As for Qiu Rui, although he has some strength, he is just a little better than von buble. He is not a threat at all. What''s more, he has been seriously injured, and there is a whole battalion on his warship!


    It was Da''an who really frightened him.


    All along, winster disguised himself as a good boss. Even before he arrived at EASTLEY, Da''an thought that winster would clean him up, just as he had always allowed him to leave the army and come back to see xiao''an.


    This tragic ending has to be said to fully cater to winster''s abnormal psychology. He can''t even help saying goodbye to Da''an who is about to be sent to yuliuxing prison in a trembling voice, but at the same time, he tells Da''an that they are going to chase xiao''an and assanna who are on the run.Da''an roared wildly, as if he was still in his ears. Unfortunately, now he has been escorted to yuliu star.


    "Looking at their escape route, it seems that they are going to asnantes?" He said, frowning, standing next to the huge electronic map.


    "Asnantes? Apart from the drunken wine street, there are colorful tourists. What kind of shelter can they seek there? " Winster had a glass of red wine in his thin, pale hand, his chin in his other hand, and his eyes were full of curiosity and expectation.

 Chapter 115

    Rothschild is a planet with mineral and military industries as its pillar industries. It is a permanent supply point for the westerly Alliance fleet. More than 80% of the residents directly or indirectly serve various ore companies and military enterprises.


    Abandoned mines can be seen everywhere on the dark red earth. Different from the concept of sustainable development in the earth age, today''s human beings can freely plunder in the face of such a vast universe.


    Once the nature of plunder is aroused and becomes a habit. Then, the desire and worship of power becomes the absolute theme of human survival and evolution.


    Red Wing fortress, located in the northwest corner of the eastern continent of rosold, has about 400 permanent Guard troops, a small nuclear power plant and a multi-functional integrated ordnance factory.


    The fortress is backed by a dark red mountain, and the firepower arrangement is not strong. After all, the westerly fleet has absolute rule in the Allen system, and basically no local force dares to challenge this authority openly.


    Except for three guard towers and an artillery array, there were no other firepower points to be seen.


    It''s not that the westerly army is unwilling to set up a more stringent protection system, but that it''s not necessary at all.


    Major Ford is now sitting in his spacious office, flipping through his favorite e-magazine. His expression was so relaxed that he even left his army boots aside and laid his socks off his desk.


    Ford enjoyed his present job very much. He was treated as a school official, but he didn''t have to work outside. Moreover, the local oil and water is very rich, he just need to move his mouth, money and women will automatically come. Under the protection of the flag of the westerly army, there is no local armed force who dares to fight against the Red Wing fortress. He can''t say that he has absolute power of life and death here, but he can also be regarded as running rampant.


    He is a local emperor.


    It''s dusk, and the heat of the stars is rapidly dissipating, and even a little steam can be seen rising slowly on the dark red continental surface. Soon, the cold night will come.


    With less than an hour to go from work, Ford left the e-magazine aside and turned on the brain on his desk.


    While updating the routine report of today''s reconnaissance team, he thought about which lover he would like to spend the night with. Ford has 16 lovers in three nearby towns, and the number is increasing. So it took him at least half an hour to decide which woman to go to.


    "Why?" Ford frowned as he looked at the light screen in front of him.


    The screen should be full of reconnaissance records at this time, but now it is empty, even without a punctuation mark.


    "Damn it All of a sudden, Ford yelled, his fat face trembling with anger.


    "These bastards! Don''t you even bother to copy and paste? " Although Ford has always been very clear that the daily routine reconnaissance reports are the same copy, but he does not think there is any problem. He is not the kind of harsh abnormal officer. As long as he can face up to the inspection of the superior, he will not mention any other requirements.


    However, today''s reconnaissance team has undoubtedly crossed Ford''s bottom line.


    "If you don''t write the reconnaissance report, do you want me to write it?"


    Ford picked up the wine bottle on the table, poured half a bottle of whisky into his mouth, and then turned on the communication button on the light screen to send a communication request to the investigation team who dared to cross his bottom line.


    Time went by, but there was no information coming from the light screen except for the dense snowflake spots and the noise.


    Ford''s face was uncertain, and his brows tightened.


    "Don''t even turn on the communicator? Are they crazy? "


    Until now, Ford subconsciously thought that these scouts were just absent without permission. He didn''t think, and didn''t believe, that his soldiers would be in any trouble around here.


    However, when he hesitated to call the sergeant in charge of the guard, a sudden alarm sounded out of thin air.


    There is no warning sound, so that all people are at a loss. Even, people''s everything came so fast that Ford was almost at a loss. He was also an excellent soldier, with good skills and rich experience, but the long period of comfortable life has almost flattened his vigilance to danger.


    Just now, he was shocked when he came back to the red fortress.


    Almost subconsciously, Ford took out a laser pistol from the drawer that he had never used before. He sat up a little and found that he was still barefoot and not wearing shoes.


    There was a wry smile on Ford''s face. Now he began to regret his indulgence over the years. He naively thought that the westerly army was so powerful that no one dared to provoke him. The price of such blind self-confidence must be extremely painful.Ford is still barefoot on the floor, not that he doesn''t want to wear shoes, but that at this moment, he doesn''t dare to make any changes.


    The sound of footsteps outside the door became clearer and clearer, as if every step was in the heart of Ford.


    The sweat wound down the wrinkles on his face, and Ford''s hand with the laser gun trembled slightly. His eyes were staring at the door of the office without blinking. The original dark red alloy door seemed to be printed with a layer of blood color. In Ford''s eyes, it was like connecting hell.


    There was a sudden noise outside the door, and Ford soon realized that the guards were coming. His heart was beating wildly, and his sweat was dripping on the floor.


    "Bang Bang..." A burst of dense gunfire rang out. It was the roar of the standard assault rifles of the westerly army. In such a narrow corridor, the fire coverage of the assault rifles could almost do without any dead angle.


    Ford''s heart was filled with ecstasy. He believed that even if the guards did not practice their shooting skills, it would be enough to shoot casually with their eyes closed in such a closed space.


    However, a scream came from outside the door, pouring Buddha from head to foot like a basin of ice water.


    The feeling of cold again hit all over the body. Ford didn''t have to open the door to know that all the guards were dead.


    The feeling of fighting many years ago seemed to return to his body again. Ford jumped into the back of the sofa, the muzzle of the gun and his right eye were firmly connected, and half of his body was close to the wall.


    He slowly adjusted his breathing, narrowed his eyes into a line, and fixed his eyes on the alloy door less than five meters in front.


    In his mind, Ford deduced countless possibilities for the enemy to break in, as well as his own response measures. However, as time went by, there was no movement outside. As if the scream just now was just an illusion, nothing happened.


    Ford''s heart began to fret, he is not a impatient person, but at this time, every minute is a great suffering for him.


    He put his ear to the wall beside him and listened carefully for a while. After confirming that there was no movement outside, he tentatively moved forward a few steps.


    There was still silence outside.


    At last, Ford stood up slowly, but the muzzle of the gun was still firmly locked on the alloy door, and his legs were slightly bent to move at any time.


    The sweat had already soaked Ford''s clothes and stuck them to his body, revealing his slightly fat figure. He moved his stiff shoulders a little, then walked cautiously towards the door with his gun.


    Although he hesitated, Ford still came to the door of the alloy door. Somehow, he always had a feeling that the strange intruder was no longer outside.


    Where did he go? Disappeared?


    Ford kept thinking in his heart. At this moment, all the light screens suspended in the office had already turned gray, but Ford didn''t notice. He focused all his attention on the door in front of him and the unknown intruder outside.


    Ford touched the button on the wall with his elbow, then quickly flashed aside and pointed the muzzle of the gun firmly at the alloy gate.


    "Shua..." The alloy door moved at a constant speed. I don''t know if it was due to any illusion. Ford always felt that the door opened much slower than usual.


    The corridor outside the door was dark at this time. The emergency lights embedded in the wall were smashed one by one. The whole corridor was like an endless black hole, which made Ford feel a sense of depression.


    Run away?


    After staring at the dark corridor for a long time, Ford always found it hard to believe.


    Wait!


    Ford''s eyes suddenly fell on the door, and a rectangular box came into his eyes.


    PT composite explosive!


    Just as Ford magnified and magnified those words in his mind, the window at the end of the corridor suddenly broke.


    A little red light flickered, Ford''s eyes had not made any response, the alloy bullet full of great kinetic energy had already hit the rectangular box under his feet.


    In an instant, the huge shock wave engulfed the last point of Ford''s consciousness.


    "Damn..." That''s how Ford''s eyes before he died.

 Chapter 116

    Kula glanced back at the command center, which had been bombed into the sky. There was no wave on his face.


    The burning fire reflected in his pale yellow eyes, as if it had been added a layer of frost, only the cold flame swayed.


    Kula slowly released his right hand, and a soldier slipped silently against his body. There was no scar on the soldier''s body, but his neck was twisted strangely.


    If someone saw Kula''s right hand at this time, he would be speechless. The sharp and cold lines, as well as the huge protrusions at the joints, have long gone beyond the scope of human arms, and are more like the claws of a demon.


    However, the amazing scene is staged again. Kula''s right hand wriggles as if it had no bones. The originally ferocious right hand turns back to the human arm in a moment. Everything is just like in a dream, Kula''s right hand once again returns to its original delicate and crystal clear appearance.


    The soldier who fell on the ground didn''t notice this strange and shocking scene. His pupils had already opened and he was lying on the ground lifeless.


    Kula stepped over the body of the soldier and boarded the small spaceship in front of him.


    Soon, in the sound of a huge series of explosions, a shuttle shaped spaceship soared into the sky and flew away towards the night sky red by the fire.


    ¡­¡­


    At this point, a small transport ship of the westerly fleet was slowly heading for ichthyoma.


    "Lieutenant Nandi, we have got in touch with yuliuxing prison, and the specific information is being transmitted." A soldier is reporting meticulously on the light screen.


    "Good. As long as we send him to yuliuxing prison, our task will be finished." As she spoke, Nandi watched the condition of the cell on the spaceship through the monitor.


    This is a special escort ship, which is shaped like a swallow with a swollen belly. The center of the ship is the cell in the belly of the swallow.


    This is not an ordinary cell. The 15 cm thick alloy cell can not be penetrated even by the heavy artillery of the main combat vehicle. There are 16 energy chains around it, which can block dozens of energy tearing and even small-scale nuclear storms. Further outside, there is a circle of heavy machine guns with all-round firepower covering the area.


    It''s strange that such a large-scale escort cell should be prepared for a lieutenant.


    However, Nandi was not surprised at all. If any lieutenant, even those school officers, did not have to spend so much time escorting, then even if andoris was just a private soldier, he would be able to do so.


    The personal fighting power of Da''an can only be described as terror.


    Until now, Nandi still don''t know why winster wants to deal with Da''an. But it was the soldier''s bounden duty to obey orders, and he had no capital to question major winster''s orders. Regardless of rank, winster''s family background is the real source of fear.


    Think of here, Nandi can''t help showing a wry smile, some helpless to look at the light screen that the figure sitting alone.


    At this time, Da''an was sitting quietly in the middle of the cell. There were traces of being beaten by the electric stick on his body, and his bare upper body was covered with tiny scars. And his eyes were calmly fixed on the door of the cell, without any waves.


    He knew that the cell used to hold the star felons was not easy for him to break, and he also knew that he would be sent to yuliuxing prison soon. I''m afraid it would be more difficult than death to wait for him.


    However, at this moment, these fates can''t touch his nerves. In his mind, there are only Xiao an''s voice and smile, and the prayers echoing in his heart.


    Da''an doesn''t believe in the Buddha, but he can''t help praying to the gods.


    "We must escape safely, xiao''an..."


    Da''an''s breath is more peaceful than ever, and his mood is also more peaceful. At this moment, he has abandoned all his thoughts and let his body enter a state of rapid recovery.


    There are still nearly 35 hours to reach yuliu. When the spaceship arrives at yuliu, the prisoner will be handed over. Maybe, by then, he will have his only chance.


    ¡­¡­


    The journey was so peaceful that even a merchant ship didn''t come across it. Looking at the dark yellow planet on the light screen, Nandi''s nervous tension finally relaxed a little.


    "Lieutenant, we have received the guidance signal from yuliu prison." A soldier said meticulously on the light screen.


    "Good. Follow the guidance signal to land." Nandi quickly gave the order, then turned and left the main control room, went through the gates and came to the prisoner''s control room in the center of the spaceship.


    "Lieutenant!" The two soldiers in charge of the surveillance saw Nandi come in, and they all stood at attention.


    "You''ve worked hard. The spaceship will land soon. Go and prepare for the handover. I''ll have a word with the lieutenant." Nandi calmly ordered, but his eyes remained on the huge light screen in front of him.The two soldiers looked at each other and left the monitoring room. After the door closed, Nandi was left alone in the monitoring room.


    "In less than 20 minutes, we will land on platform 3 of yuliu prison. This is the spatial architecture of platform 3. " Nandi called out a three-dimensional structure of the building from the light screen, and transmitted the picture to Da''an in the cell.


    Da''an slowly opened his eyes and calmly looked at the silent floating light screen in front of him.


    "I don''t know how many people the prison will send to receive it. I have three soldiers on my side to escort. I will set the code of your electromagnetic handcuffs to xd1219." Nandi still said calmly, but if a third person heard the content of the conversation, he would be very surprised.


    ¡°Xd1219£¿ Ha ha, you still remember, I forgot a little bit. " Da''an finally opened his mouth, but his face was still not touched.


    "Of course I will not forget that if it were not for you, I would die that night. I don''t know why winster is dealing with you. I''m not qualified to get involved in it. So that''s all I can do, Da''an. " Nandi''s voice was a little hoarse, but soon he returned to the calm when he first came. He said faintly, "if there''s nothing else, I''ll get ready for the handover."


    "Thank you." Da''an suddenly raised his head and gave a faint smile to the monitor.


    Nandi was slightly stunned and then said with a smile, "no, don''t lay too heavy a hand on my soldiers later."


    Da''an smiles and nods. Nandi says nothing more and leaves the prison room.


    Built on a huge Island, yuliuxing prison is surrounded by a light yellow ocean, which is filled with a strong corrosive sulfide and has a pungent smell.


    The island is covered with low orange red shrubs, and the prison covers only one tenth of its surface area. Looking down from the sky, the whole island is like an orange red tumor floating in yellow acid, with a faint smell of death.


    When the spacecraft landed, the prison reception team had arrived on both sides of the platform. Three big men with bare upper body and swollen muscles each carried a heavy machine gun. They were on both sides and in front of the spaceship. The snipers on the tower have also locked the ship''s hatch.


    The handover position has been arranged, waiting for the protagonist to appear.


    Two teams of five wandered on both sides of the platform, seemingly carelessly waiting for the door of the spaceship to open. A group of soldiers in front of the cabin door kept a standard posture, staring at the door of the spaceship.


    "Why?" The sergeant in charge of receiving looked at his watch with some doubts, and his eyes were a little worried.


    "Shua ~..." The door opened slowly, and the soldiers around them couldn''t help but stare round their eyes. Some of them couldn''t help swallowing.


    The sergeant''s expression relaxed slightly, but when he saw the man coming down from the spaceship, his expression was instantly rigid.


    At this time, in addition to the cabin door upper body naked Da''an, no one else out of the spacecraft.


    There was a complete silence on the platform.


    "Antoris Fabregas? Lieutenant The voice of the chief sergeant was not sure. He had been in this prison for many years, and it was the first time that the prisoners came to hand over the prisoners themselves.


    "It''s me." Da''an''s voice was very calm, and his eyes only looked around slowly.


    "Well, that''s good. I''m the chief amrons in charge of taking over you. I said, "Damn it, where are the guys who escort you?" The sergeant''s face looked tangled.


    "There''s no need to hand over. I''ll leave in a minute. If you don''t want to die, get out of my sight as much as you can. " Da''an''s tone is still calm, but his blue eyes are burning like a blue flame.


    After a short silence, bursts of laughter broke out on the platform, especially the strong man with the machine gun in front of him, who almost couldn''t hold the gun. The chief Sergeant also wanted to laugh, but somehow, his intuition told him that the man in front of him was not joking with him.


    Antoris Fabregas?


    The sergeant searched his mind hard for all the information about the name. However, accidents always accompanied by another accident, which never seemed to give people a chance to breathe.


    The big man''s laughter stopped suddenly, and then the dull gunshot came from the distant sentry tower. The voice was short and fierce, which was different from the roar of the submachine gun. It was the oppressive roar of the sniper gun under the incredible rhythm.


    All of a sudden, around Da''an, the bright red blood blossomed out, just like a welcome for his arrival.

 Chapter 117

    Da''an''s body was in the blood fog for a moment, and the next second he appeared on the side of the sergeant''s body. His right elbow was flat, and a simple Sideswipe smashed the sergeant''s neck bone. From the beginning to the end, Da''an did not look at the fallen sergeant. His eyes were always fixed on the distant tower.


    A whistling alarm sounded, and yuliuxing prison was like a slowly awakened beast. A bunch of searchlights came, shining the platform which was already covered with blood as bright as day.


    Da''an had already jumped off the platform, while Kula left the tower without hesitation.


    The real street fight started.


    The sergeant''s portable optical brain is now in Da''an''s hands. He quickly glanced at the topographic map of the prison and chose the nearest route to the central control room.


    Just when everyone thought that criminals would try their best to escape from the prison, Da''an was already moving towards the center of the prison.


    The terrain here is not complicated. Da''an soon found the access to the central control room. However, to his surprise, the entrance door is open, and the robot responsible for guarding has long been separated.


    Is it the guy on the tower just now?


    Da''an was a little puzzled. The sniper obviously wanted to help him, but why did he expect every step of his action?


    However, at the moment, Da''an doesn''t have much time to think about this problem carefully. He wants to get the authority of a spaceship from the central control room as soon as possible, and then rush to rescue xiao''an.


    Da''an is still naked, and he has no weapons in his hands. He bends down and walks through the passage quickly. His expression was consistent, and his blue eyes were as deep as the sea of stars.


    However, contrary to his calm appearance, Da''an''s heart was not calm.


    The robot wrecks and guard corpses can be seen everywhere along the way, so Da an can''t help but secretly draw a conclusion in his heart: this mysterious guy who helps not only successfully predicts his next action, but also has strong personal fighting ability!


    This is definitely not an ordinary sniper!


    While running at a high speed in the passage, Da''an searched his mind for the people he knew, who could have such superb sniper level and strong close combat ability.


    Although it was just a glance, Da''an was convinced that all the fallen robots and human guards were fatal!


    The efficiency of this kind of killing and the decisive tactics have gone far beyond the scope of ordinary soldiers. Da''an thought hard for a long time, and passed everyone he met in the past few years, but the answer is still, no one!


    No one in the west wind army can achieve the present situation, so who will he be?


    Da''an''s mind is still not calm, but the door of the central control room is already in front of him.


    The door was open, and there was no sound behind it. Only a beam of light poured out from the crack of the door, lighting up the dark corridor.


    Da''an stopped for a moment in front of the door, then reached out and pushed the door in.


    "Who are you?" Da''an''s eyebrows slightly frowned, and his eyes fell on Kula in the middle of the room. He was sure that the guy in the dark brown cloak was the mysterious master who helped him clear the way all the way.


    "Kula. Xiao an entrusted me to help you out Kula turned around, a pair of pale yellow eyes emitting a soul - catching light.


    Looking at Kula''s delicate face, Da''an couldn''t help losing his mind. However, when he heard xiao''an''s name, he soon recovered from his trance. He looked at Kula calmly and said, "andoris. So, you are Kula. I heard Xiao an mention you. I didn''t expect to meet you here. "


    Looking at Da''an''s right hand, Kula slowly extended his hand from his cloak and held it with Da''an''s hand.


    Da''an''s face could not help but show a surprised expression. He thought that xiao''an was the most beautiful hand in the world. However, at this moment, the handshake with Kula completely overturned his original cognition. Moreover, if you put aside that pair of strange yellow eyes and don''t look, Kula''s face can also be called an amazing face.


    Kula''s heart at this time is quite unexpected, the strength contained in the body of andoris is extraordinary, far beyond his expectations. He even had the illusion that it was not a human being who shook hands with him, but a real giant beast!


    Two people so hold each other''s right hand, stunned, it seems that there is no intention to release the hand.


    Until Kula took the lead to recover from the stupor, gently pulled back his right hand and said, "come on, I''ve got the authority of a B64 spaceship. Next, we have to go back to asnante."


    "Well, let''s get the boat first. But I''m not going back to asnantes Da an looked at his right hand and said in a trance.


    "Not back to asnantes? What about Xiao an? " Kula could not help frowning slightly, but he had already guessed what Da''an thought at the moment."Now, even if we double the propeller, we can''t catch up with xiao''an ahead of winster. It''s better to turn around and kill him in the enemy''s rear. " Da''an raised his head slowly, with a faint smile on his face.


    "You mean, exchange hostages?" Kula could not help but show some relief.


    "The father of winster de Biler, the blood star where old de Biler lives, is not far from here. If we move fast enough, we may be able to forcefully clamp Xiao an''s neck before winster and them catch him." Da''an''s face was gradually smiling, but Kula saw the thick murderer hidden under his smile mask.


    Such calm and resolute judgment made Kula feel much more awe for Da''an in his heart.


    "Well, do as you say!" Kula will be behind the sniper rifle back, dark brown Cape suddenly twisted together, like a thick braid behind. Under the black Hunter suit, it is a slim body with the right proportion. The whole body''s swarthy knife is horizontal behind the waist, and a row of bullet clips are slanted on the chest.


    After seeing Kula''s clothes, Da''an couldn''t help but brighten his eyes. However, he didn''t say much. Instead, he turned around and took the lead to rush out of the gate of the central control room and toward the parking area of the spaceship.


    He knew that Kula was not far behind him, and the distance was always 25 meters, no more, no less.


    However, to Da''an''s surprise, no matter how he improves his speed, the distance has never been pulled apart, and Kula behind him has never made a sound at all.


    It''s like a ghost hanging in the back.


    Da an could not help but sprout such a strange idea in his heart. However, in fact, Kula, who was running behind him, did not make a sound. His sniper gun always made a dull roar from time to time, bringing down the guards who were blocking in front of Da''an for the first time.


    Damn sure!


    This thought flashed in Da''an''s heart again. However, before he could reflect on Kula''s shots, two robot guards with alloy tomahawks suddenly burst out at the two sides of the intersection in front of him. Not far ahead, a robot with a large caliber multi barrel heavy machine gun was charging the gun.


    "Bang!" Kula in the run out of the gun, aiming, shooting, gun, all the action at one go, fast as lightning, smooth as running clouds and flowing water. The robot with a multi barrel heavy machine gun in front of it was shot directly through the head by Kula''s high-speed sniper bullet, and it even died before it could raise the shield of its left hand.


    At the same time, Da''an faced two machine guards who were already in front of him, holding high the alloy axe. He speeded up and stepped out. The high-strength concrete ground trampled by Da''an cracked instantly, while Da''an''s body jumped high, and the whole body was horizontal, almost parallel to the ground.


    Before the two robot guards had time to cut off their huge axes, Da''an''s left elbow and right knee had already hit the left and right shoulders of the two robots.


    The huge impact force makes the left and right shoulders of the two robots collapse together with their arms! The two robots, weighing five tons together, are like two pillows that have been thrown away. They fly out without weight, and then fall to the ground.


    Pervert!


    Kula said involuntarily in his heart. He used to be called a beast by old Tommy, and he once thought so. But at this moment, he finally realized who was the real beast!


    The man in front of him was definitely the most ferocious beast Kula had ever seen!


    Prison can be regarded as a solid defense. In front of these two men who are like wild animals, they are just as vulnerable as paper paste. Almost in the blink of an eye, Da''an and Kula have successfully broken through the prison and boarded the B64 docking station.


    With a leap, Kula turns around in the air and throws three shots to bring down the three robots chasing behind him. Da''an, on the other hand, was standing at the door of the spaceship, shouting to Kula, "let''s go!"


    Kula turned his head and looked at the yuliuxing prison behind him like a silent giant. He nodded gently and quickly followed Da''an to board the spaceship.


    At the same time, on the top floor of the prison command building, a big man with a thick beard was looking coldly at the B64 spaceship that was about to take off from the parking platform.


    "Your Highness, will you let them go like this?" After the big man, an officer with obscene appearance asked with some bitterness.


    "Nonsense, can you stop them?" The big man didn''t turn his head back. He scolded angrily.


    "This..." Although the obscene officer still seemed unwilling, he did not dare to say more.


    "His grandmother''s, winster is such a wretch that he has provoked two evil spirits for me! If you can send them away safely, you should go back to burn incense! Otherwise, just like the unfortunate armron, he doesn''t even know how he died! " The big man then turned and left the window, leaving the small and wretched officer standing in the same place.

 Chapter 118

    Asnantes, port junmill.


    The setting sun and the sea breeze caress the window.


    At this time, the drunkards have been sobered up, the tourists have come back from playing, and every bar and hotel has set up their own signs, which really starts the busy day.


    Old gun bar, as usual. The guests sat in the hall in twos and threes, pushing cups for cups, or whispering. The waiter was busy shuttling between the tables and chairs, while the bartender was still lazily playing with his glass.


    However, all the peace and tranquility are like a mirror. With the sudden sound of a sad alarm, the dreamland collapses.


    A reddish needle shaped spaceship, trailing black smoke from the sky.


    The power system of the spaceship was almost paralyzed. It fell from the air and fell into the sea before people could react.


    When the spaceship entered the sea, the huge waves raised the people who were still swimming to the shore, while the people who were still watching on the shore began to give way in panic.


    Just as the spaceship was about to submerge into the sea, a small rescue capsule suddenly ejected from the surface of the water, just like floating in the rolling sea, causing a series of water spray, and finally, it hit the beach on the shore.


    "Hiss ~" two sides of the hatch of the rescue capsule spewed out steam, and the crowd could not help but give way again. Everyone was very curious and couldn''t help wondering who would risk being shot down by a cruise missile and go straight to the beach of junmill harbor city?


    The door of the rescue capsule cracked open, and a middle-aged man with bandages on his upper body turned out of the capsule. Then, he turned and helped a woman out of the cabin. Behind the woman was a robot, with its hands flat. On it was a sleeping girl.


    The middle-aged man helped the weak looking woman and walked quickly to the row bar not far from the front. The crowd of onlookers could not help but separate to make way for them. In fact, it''s not that these good people know the way of comity, it''s just that the middle-aged man''s invisible aura forced them to step aside.


    Although the momentum of middle-aged men is compelling, the curiosity psychology of onlookers is endless. A large group of people so far behind, until the middle-aged man and his party walked into a bar.


    Old gun bar.


    When Qiu Rui stands in the center of the bar hall, his eyes can''t help falling on a big round table in the corner. Almost for a moment, the corner of his mouth was slightly upturned, and the sharp eyes were no longer there. Instead, it was a light smile of ease and relief.


    There are six people sitting around the round table, four men and two women. Just as Qiu Rui looks this way, they also look at Qiu Rui. Several of them even waved to him with a smile.


    Without saying a word, Qiu Rui helps the weak woman beside him and takes the robot behind him to the round table in the corner. He stands in front of a man with seven legged pants, a beach vest, messy hair like a bird''s nest and a face full of scurf.


    "Tut Tut, I haven''t seen you for a few years. When did you start to play in old autumn? It''s too avant-garde! " Hu slag man looked up at Qiu Rui embarrassed look, can''t help laughing.


    "Don''t be funny. The westerly army is just behind. It''s estimated that they will be killed soon. Fortunately, you''re here. I''m at ease at last. " Qiu Rui is not angry for Hu Zha''s teasing. Instead, he takes a breath like an amnesty and says, "by the way, this is a Sanna beside me. The girl who is still in a coma behind me is xiao''an, which I mentioned in my email to you before."


    Qiu Rui''s voice at the moment sounds quite excited, which is quite different from his previous quiet character.


    "Assanna, this is the junkie I told you about."


    Just when Qiu Rui said the word "addict", the bartender who was playing with the wine set at the bar was suddenly stunned, and his eyes could not help floating to this side.


    "Whether it''s JD or addict, it''s all in the past. My name is Zhuge milkshake. I''m very happy to meet my old friend here. " Hu slag man finally stood up and stabbed out his right hand.


    A Sangna is first a Leng, immediately also smile to stretch out the right hand, and shake in a milkshake.


    "Assanna. I''m glad to meet you, Mr. Zhuge. Please help us through the difficulties. " Although she asked each other in her mouth, she didn''t have much confidence in her heart. In her opinion, the man in front of her doesn''t look like a guy with super powerful force, and the people around him are ordinary, and they don''t know what he was like before. Why does Qiu Rui have such confidence in him?


    Asanna can''t help but turn her head and glance at Qiu Rui beside her. At this time, Qiu Rui is watching her tenderly, and her eyes are full of confidence.


    However, before the reunion people had time to say a few words of greetings, there was a huge roar outside the house, followed by the chaotic voices and the huge shadows emerging out of the window.


    "So fast!" Qiu Rui can''t help but be surprised. In order to keep flying at full speed, he doesn''t hesitate to cut down the life of the engine and force it to keep 200% overload. As a result, almost all the propellers were scrapped when they reached the sky above junmir harbor.Even so, however, the Westerlies arrived less than half an hour later.


    "Lao Qiu, first sit down and have a drink and have a rest. Miss xiao''an hasn''t come to her senses yet. Please take care of her As the milkshake was arranged, he picked up a cigarette from the table and lit it.


    Hongye and Shatian skillfully take Xiaoan down from the robot''s hand, then pull out several chairs and put them together, and let Xiaoan lie flat on them. Meanwhile, Tang greets asana and qiurui to sit down, pours a cup of Martini for each of them, and smiles to indicate that asana doesn''t have to be nervous.


    The milkshake made a gesture to kongmi and Zhonglan. They nodded and got up. Kongmi went to the kitchen, while Zhonglan went to the door.


    When Zhong LAN just stepped out of the door, several people in Xifeng army uniform were about to push the door.


    "Why?" Winster couldn''t help looking back. The man who had just passed him with blue glasses always gave him a very uncomfortable feeling.


    However, at this moment, winster can''t care about anything else. His mind is full of xiao''an''s appearance. His pale face is flushed with extreme excitement, and his eyes are already covered with blood.


    At this time, von Buh''s expression was particularly ferocious. His left arm was bandaged, his upper body was only wearing a military green vest, and his muscles were swollen. He followed winster into the lobby of the old gun bar.


    "Ha, did you come here for help?" Winster said, still smiling. As soon as he enters the bar, he finds xiao''an lying in the corner, as well as Qiu Rui injured and assanna looking weak. However, to his surprise, the two women beside xiao''an were pretty, which made him more excited.


    However, when his eyes moved to the person next to him, he could not help but clatter in his heart.


    The man in his Capris, beach vest and mustache was looking at him with a smile. But I don''t know why, winster suddenly had a feeling of being touched by the God of death, a wisp of cold and repressed emotion instantly spread to the whole body.


    However, before winster could speak, von Buh could not wait to rush up. Last time, Qiu Rui hurt his left hand in ISLI. He can finally settle the account today.


    "Be careful!" Before winster could say these two words, Feng Bu, who had already rushed to qiurui, suddenly stopped at the same place.


    Feng Bu''s eyes widened as if he had seen something terrible. However, from the beginning to the end, in front of him, except Qiu Rui, who was sitting at the table drinking, there was only Zhuge milkshake smiling.


    All of a sudden, there was a dull hum in Feng Bu''s voice, and it was like a kind of suppressed roar. His body began to twist strangely.


    "Hello! Von Buhl! Are you okay? You... " Winster exclaimed, but suddenly found that von Buh''s body was covered with countless threads, which were almost imperceptible in the dim light of the bar hall.


    "Poof!" Feng Bu''s body suddenly ejected hundreds of blood, his eyes almost completely protruded, and his pupils were full of pain and horror. However, he never made a sound.


    "Collapse!" With a dull sound, von Buh, who was originally muscular, immediately turned into pieces of meat all over the sky, and a shower of blood began to fall in the bar hall.


    All the guests were stunned, they even forgot to run away, as if all the power of action were completely deprived at this moment, one by one just like a sculpture in the same place.


    Winster''s face kept twitching. He stared at the smiling man and said, "who the hell are you? How dare you even kill officers of the westerly fleet? Are you out of your mind? "


    The other two soldiers who had been following von Buh recovered from the shock at the moment. They quickly raised their laser guns. Although Jung Xin had completely locked the husha man in front of them, their hands were still shaking.


    "Is it a big deal to kill a commander of the Xifeng army?" The milkshake frowned slightly, and then swayed towards winster.


    Two soldiers want to press the firing button almost at the same time, but their fingers are completely out of the scope of brain control at this moment. They were extremely shocked to find that all over their bodies were covered with silver silk.


    Winster''s eyes had already lost their old composure. He fixed his eyes on the milkshake coming slowly in front of him, suppressed his shaking voice and said, "you are really strong enough, but no matter how strong you are, you can''t be stronger than the whole westerly United Fleet!"


    The milkshake stopped and looked playfully at winster ahead. His left hand was covered with silver wire, which swayed with the slight swing of his forearm. And his right hand did not know when there was an extra one foot long dagger. The dark blade was emitting black light.


    Winster suddenly found that, I don''t know when, his whole body is also covered with thin silver!


    "Ah Winster yelled, his eyes turned red, and he wanted to break free from the shackles of silver through brute force."Good obedient guy, do you think you can do whatever you want with the strength of your blood sucking worm?" Zhuge milkshake''s left arm suddenly forward, countless ganglia on the arm suddenly protruded, the whole arm suddenly began to vibrate irregularly.


    Feel the shake arm of the silver is like a wild animal suddenly awakened, frantically shock waves of shock to winster''s body, his burst of energy position to offset.


    Winster, who had been dancing wildly with blond hair, seemed to have been stripped of all his strength out of thin air. He knelt down on the ground like a vented ball, and could not believe that he was looking at the devil like man in front of him.


    "You You can''t You can''t kill me! You can''t! I am My father is Baron de beerler, and I am the third in line successor to the de beerler family! If you kill me, you will infuriate the whole debile family, even the whole blood clan! " Winster''s face was completely twisted, and his eyes were fixed on the dagger in the milkshake''s hand. Suddenly, he had the illusion that the dagger was making a series of measured laughter.


    "You talk so much nonsense!" Milkshake''s body shape in a flash, with his previously different speed instant appeared in front of winster, raise a knife, stab!


    "Poof!" Black blade from the center of winster''s left eye, huge pain like a sea of explosion in his brain, almost suffocating him.


    Assanna had been shocked by the scene in front of her. She covered her mouth with her hands, and her eyes were full of horror. And Qiu Rui beside him showed a wry smile, like some helplessly said: "ha ha, he''s still the same. It''s a bad style."

 Chapter 119

    Winster''s scream sounded almost without warning, and then spread out from the bar hall like a tide.


    The guests in the hall seemed to be stimulated by his scream, and they began to rush out of the bar.


    However, such as "murder" and other shouts were hardly heard. The guests just ran out with all their lives and didn''t care to say a word more.


    In the street behind the bar, a team of policemen had fallen to the ground, groaning. Komi stood among the fallen policemen with a toothpick in his mouth.


    "You have a very strange voice." The milkshake elbowed the end of the dagger so that the whole blade could stay firmly in winster''s left eye. At the same time, he scratched his ear with his little finger.


    At this time, all the guests in the bar hall have dispersed. Except for milkshakes and qiurui, only the bartender is still standing in the bar, looking here in a little panic.


    But he didn''t run away.


    At this time, Zhong LAN pushed the door and came in, carrying a military tactical contact board.


    "Someone wants to talk to you." Zhong LAN holds the glasses and hands the contact board to the milkshake.


    More than a dozen silver wires float up and take over the tactical contact board in Zhong Lan''s hand. This kind of tactical contact board is just a terminal tool. The real signal receiving equipment is placed on the warship blood sacrifice outside, which can support real-time communication between planets in the galaxy. It''s really high-end military technology.


    After the milkshake, the little finger of the ear starts to pick the nose again, and the eyes stay on the screen of the contact board.


    On the screen is an old man with white hair and an eagle face.


    The old man stared at the milkshake through the light screen for a long time before he said, "I''m Baron de beerler. No matter who you are, please let winster go."


    The old man''s voice was not loud, but he could hear it clearly in the quiet bar hall.


    "Please don''t worry, I have taken back the authority of the blood sacrifice. You and your people will not be harassed by the westerly army any more." The old man continued to sell his chips.


    "Westerly army? Ha ha, old man, is the muzzle behind you your evil taste? " Milkshake suddenly strange smile, eyes like a sly fox.


    "You How can you... " The old man seemed to be very surprised, but he was speechless for a moment. Without waiting for him to speak, the camera was moved to one side.


    Da''an''s deep blue eyes appear on the screen.


    "Who are you? Where is Xiao an? " Da''an''s tone is very calm, but the subtle killing in his eyes can''t hide the milkshake''s eyes anyway.


    "Come on." Milkshake said to throw the contact board behind Qiu Rui''s hand.


    Then, before the crowd could react, the milkshake had broken winster''s body into pieces.


    "Burned." The milkshake throws the lighter to Zhong LAN, who is on the other side, and then staggers to the bathroom.


    Zhong LAN shook his head and had to turn to the bartender at the bar and asked, "excuse me, can I have some plastic bags?"


    At this moment, Da''an and Kula in xuezhaoxing are finally relieved. Qiurui has explained the situation, and they can''t help looking at each other and laughing.


    However, the trouble is how to deal with the old Debbie who was taken hostage.


    "Bury it." Milkshake casually dropped a sentence, then went to the bar, seems to want to chat up with the bartender.


    Qiu Rui thought about it, then raised his head to Da''an on the screen and said, "I think the milkshake is reasonable, but the decision is in your own hands. No matter how you decide to deal with him, I have no objection with asana."


    Da''an turned to look at Kula, then looked down at old Debbie, who was sitting down. He couldn''t help but ask, "Kula, what do you think?"


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I can kill him a few more times." Kula sat in a chair beside him and said very easily.


    Just now, he looked like a murderer. He wanted to kill all the people in the whole residence. When he heard that xiao''an had been rescued, he immediately became quiet and even didn''t bother to lift his gun.


    Da''an took his eyes away from Kula. After a moment''s meditation, he stood up and said, "in that case, we''ll save his life. Return to asnantes at once. "


    With a smile and a shrug, Kula got up and went out with Da''an.


    Just as they were about to walk out of the door, old Debbie let out a sneer from his throat. He still lowered his head and said darkly, "do you really think you can escape the pursuit of the Westerlies? There are only two ways for people like you to choose between succumbing to the force of the combined fleet or waiting to be destroyed. Ha ha ha ~... "


    "Bang!" With a loud burst, old Debbie''s upper body was completely blown to pieces.


    The Big Calibre revolver in Kula''s hand was smoking white."In fact, there is a third way to go, that is to kill you." Kula said lightly, then put the pistol in his arms and turned to go out.


    Da''an looked at old Debbie''s slowly fallen body and seemed to be still reflecting on what Kula had just said.


    The third way.


    "That should be a Shura road." Da''an suddenly flashed such an idea in his heart, and then he couldn''t help smiling.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, in an old house on the outskirts of junmilharbor, Da''an and xiao''an finally meet again.


    The old house is located on the hillside, hidden in the lush forest.


    You can see the sea.


    When the night comes, the sea breeze will quietly touch into the woods and make the leaves rattle.


    At this time, the old house is swaying with warm lights.


    "Hahaha, let''s try uncle Tommy''s craft!" Wearing a big white apron, old Tommy wheezed a large basin of lobster onto the table.


    The crowd cheered.


    "Wow, this is on time!" Komi swung his arm to grab the lobster in the basin.


    "Hey, this is what I like!" The milkshake suddenly jumped up and grabbed the lobster that kongmi had caught.


    "No? Do you want that too? " Komi was furious.


    "Of course, I''ve been in love with this one for a long time." The milkshake is a natural look.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Comy stares at the milkshake bitterly.


    "What for?" The lobster in the milkshake was on the alert.


    "Are you two finished?" Red leaf finally can''t see down, jump up to fan two people under the table. Shatian and xiao''an are laughing.


    Kula is sitting on the sofa not far away, holding a cup of watermelon juice in her hand, gazing at xiao''an who is laughing happily.


    I don''t know when, Da''an came over and sat beside him.


    "Do you like Xiao an very much?" Da an looked at the glass in his hand and said that the red wine in the glass was spinning around.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to, but I can see it." Da''an is still staring at the glass in his hand.


    "Well." Kura seems to have made a slight response from his nose.


    "Then chase! I support you Da''an suddenly turned around and said with a smile. He raised the glass in his hand and drank it all at once.


    Kula''s eyes widened, looking at Da''an with some surprise.


    "Because, I believe, you can protect her like me." Da''an hiccups, then smiles and pats Kula on the shoulder.


    "Thank you." Kula also raised the watermelon juice in his hand and poured it down.


    I do not know when, milkshake has stood in front of two people, said with a smile: "Hello, you two, are you whispering here?"


    Kula and Da''an looked up almost at the same time, looking at the man in front of them.


    Zhuge milk shake.


    "I have a plan," milkshake said as he lit a cigarette and sat on the sofa opposite them. "It''s a nice place. I''m going to let them stay here. I think xiao''an and Asana will be happy to stay here, too. "


    "The Westerlies will come sooner or later. We can''t stay here all the time." Da''an seemed to say something helplessly.


    "The Westerlies will not come." Said the milkshake with a smile.


    "Why?" Da an Zhan''s blue eyes were fixed on the milkshake.


    "Because the old men of the zephyr fleet know who I am and the organization behind me. So, they won''t come to me. What''s more, with Zhong LAN here, even if the people of the west wind army want to have a bad idea, it''s hard to have a chance. " The milkshake was still smiling, but his eyes began to look sharp.


    "The organization behind you? You mean JD? " Da''an Wei frowned and asked in a puzzled way.


    "No, it''s not JD, it''s the assassin guild!"


    "Assassin guild?"


    "That''s right!" Milkshake suddenly leaned forward, put away the smile on his face and said, "it''s not only me, but also the" golden straight fist "that made a big fuss in the westerly Galaxy before belongs to the assassin guild. At the same time, we have a lot of other members in the outer circle. "


    "The outer ring? "The Milky way?" Da''an''s face was unbelievable, and Kula was even more surprised.


    "Yes, I need to get to the imir system in two years to meet with other members. There''s plenty of time, but it''s not safe on the way. So, I want to leave them here. And you two, "milkshake said, holding out two hands, one pointing to Kula and the other to Daan," you two are going with me to the imir system. "


    "We?" Yila and Koon almost spoke together.


    "Exactly." The milkshake spread his hands, then slowly leaned back to the sofa behind him and said, "in this chaotic interstellar age, only by being absolutely strong can you protect the people you want to protect. Only when you are with the strong can you become stronger! "Da''an and Kula fell into silence at the same time. A moment later, Kula took the lead in raising his head, looking in the direction of xiao''an, and said leisurely, "two years? All right


    Da''an stares at Kula''s eyes. From his yellow eyes, he seems to see the burning flame of his desire to become stronger.


    "Well, let''s see what a real strong man is." Da''an said with a smile.

 Chapter 120

    In the night of junmill harbor, the mountain wind roars and the waves slowly.


    The old house in the forest is still shimmering, adding a warm color to the dark and cool midnight.


    With the distance getting closer, the light is gradually bright, and there is a voice accompanied by the night wind.


    "By the way, well, Da''an, what constellation are you?" The milkshake leaned on the sofa and said lazily. There were a lot of empty bottles at his feet.


    "Constellations?" Da''an is also drunk, frowning for a long time, then said: "it seems to be Taurus."


    "Oh, it''s Taurus, ah, Hiccup!" The milkshake belched, then slowly turned to Kula and said, "well, what about you? What constellation are you


    "I don''t know..." I don''t know if Kula really doesn''t know or doesn''t want to answer such a boring question. He just sits quietly in a corner of the sofa, slightly closing his eyes, as if he is asleep.


    "I don''t know?" The milkshake frowned, then struggled to sit up, staring at Kula in surprise.


    At the moment, several ladies have gone back to their rooms to have a rest. Only a group of men are still fighting with wine bottles in the living room.


    "He? He''s a Sagittarius. Hey, hey. " Old Tommy came over with a bottle in his hand. He sat down next to the milkshake, looked at the milkshake and said with a smile, "Hey, what kind of Assassin guild did you talk about just now? It sounds very mysterious. "


    Milkshake opened his drunken eyes, looked at Uncle silver with his head tilted, and suddenly said, "Uncle Tommy, you''re not human, are you?"


    Suddenly, Kula frowned on the sofa and frowned.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s worthy of being the first killer around the solar system. The eyesight is really extraordinary." Old Tommy laughs. He doesn''t think it''s pestle. Instead, he looks at the milkshake with approval and says, "I''m really a dragon, but I''m curious how do you see it?"


    At this time, Da''an had sat up straight, and the wine on his face had disappeared. And Kula, that pair of pale yellow eyes are also intentionally or unintentionally floating here.


    The milkshake shrugged indifferently, took a cigarette out of his pocket and lit it.


    "I was stimulated when I was a child, and then I became color blind." The milkshake took a deep puff of the cigarette, then puffed out a not square not round cigarette ring and said: "so, the world I see is only black and white lines. Perhaps, the dragon people are very close to human beings, but after all, you are still a little bit more evolved than human beings, aren''t you? "


    "You can see that?" There was a look of surprise on old Tommy''s face at last.


    "Not before. It''s just a newly developed skill. Hey, hey. " Milkshake gave a smile, then continued to smoke and looked at old Tommy in front of him with great interest.


    "Ha ha, is that ok? It''s the assassin guild. Well, actually my real name is Tommy Silver Tiger. I used to be the captain of the silver dragon special operations team. Later, because of an accident, I left the army, left my hometown and people, and drifted to the inner circle. " Old Tommy grinned bitterly, as if what he said were all bad memories.


    "Then Kura is not your own son?" Da''an suddenly asked, I don''t know why, he has begun to subconsciously care about Kula.


    "Of course not. I can see it from its appearance. Hehe, I picked him up when I was wandering. At that time, he was only five years old, just like a wild animal. " Old Tommy looked at Kula with warm eyes.


    Kula lowered his head, his eyes flickering, as if trying to remember something.


    "Then you never went back?" Asked the milkshake as he smoked.


    "No, as you can see, I live well here. I don''t want to go back to that depressing world. Well, I don''t want to go back. " Old Tommy''s tone was bitter but firm.


    "It seems that the accident affected you a lot." After the last puff of the milkshake, put out the cigarette end.


    "Well, that accident made me give up the Dragon world completely." Old Tommy picked up the bottle and poured a few more mouthfuls into his mouth. Even Kula couldn''t help looking surprised.


    "Well, I don''t know what the accident was, but I believe what you said." Milkshake laughed, picked up the bottle in his hand, touched old Tommy and said, "I''m going to take Kura and Da''an to the assassin''s appointment in the Emir system, and you''ll take care of these people and Da''an''s people before we come back."


    Old Tommy couldn''t help but be stunned when he heard the words. His eyes moved from the bottle in his hand to the milkshake in front of him and said, "I''m from the Dragon nationality. Can you trust me?"


    "Well, I believe in the assassin''s intuition." The milkshake smiles and dries up the wine in the bottle.


    "Well, the assassin guild, count me in!" Without saying a word, old Tommy raised the bottle in his hand and poured it all into his stomach."Count me in!" Da''an also picked up the bottle and drank it dry.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, well, I''ll come too... " Kula looked at the wine bottle on the table, but he had no choice but to smile. Finally, he picked up one, opened the lid, looked up and drank.


    For a moment, the lights in the old house were bright again. The men''s laughter almost went through the mountains and echoed in the night sky.


    ¡­¡­


    Outer galaxy, weathering dragon galaxy.


    At this moment, the roaring wind has already dried the original blood and filled the crater.


    Only that half of the old spaceship, still like a hill, quietly inclined in the desert.


    The wind is very strong, and you can''t see the road ahead ten meters away, although there is no road ahead at all.


    And in a trance, there seems to be a figure standing in the wind.


    Near, the figure can discern the body shape, but the edges and corners are still blurred, and the rolling yellow sand tears the picture out of shape.


    Closer, the figure almost came to the hole where the spaceship was exposed. That hole is dark, always gives a kind of creepy feeling.


    But the figure seemed fearless and walked straight into the cave. After a while, he disappeared into the cave.


    The wind pressure inside the cave is no less than that outside, and it is blowing constantly from the inside to the outside. Although the passageway is spacious enough, it is extremely difficult to get off because of its winding and dark.


    At the other end of the cave is a huge underground basin. At this time, the surrounding area of the cave is already covered by night grass, and the lush plants dominate the underground world with their tenacious vitality.


    There was a sound coming out of the hole covered by the night grass. The black night grass reluctantly separated to both sides. It seemed that they were very dissatisfied with the uninvited guest.


    A figure sprang out of the night grass, like a swift cheetah. He half knelt on the ground, bent down, quietly observing the surrounding environment.


    His whole body was wrapped in black armor, and it seemed that he had a long halberd on his back, which was also swarthy. Only in the black helmet, a pair of eyes as bright as light bulbs radiate a frightening light through the eye seams of the helmet.


    Having confirmed that there was no sign of danger around, the black armor finally stood up and walked towards the huge wreckage of the spaceship not far away.


    The way he walked was so special that he could hardly see the movement of his feet. His body floated tens of meters away. After a few flashes, he came to the entrance of the spaceship.


    The entrance, which was not open originally, has been widened a lot artificially. The moisture under the ground is very heavy, and some steel structures have appeared obvious rust. The creeping night grass on the ground shows that there has been no trace of human activities here for a long time.


    The black armor slowed down and walked towards the spaceship little by little.


    In the cabin where you can''t see your fingers, there are only two white lights swaying. It seems that the black armor can move forward effortlessly with the light of eyes.


    After walking for about seven or eight minutes, he finally stopped and slowly turned his head to one side.


    With the help of the light of his eyes, we can vaguely see the mess on the ground, as well as some equipment that can''t distinguish the appearance.


    The black armor searched around carefully for a while, and then came back in a circle. When he appeared next to the instruments again, there was already a small fluorescent ball in his hand.


    "The scorpion did come here. Although it covered up well, it left enough traces." The black armor said to the white ball that his voice was more like a synthetic voice than a human voice.


    "Yulingzi is dead. The assassin guild is not afraid. The only hidden danger is the scorpion. We must find a way to find it out." The fluorescent ball floats in the hands of the black armor, and the sound from it seems very far away.


    "Yes, Lord Spirit." The black armor answered respectfully and was ready to take the ball into his arms.


    "Why?" Just as he was about to turn off the ball''s communication, when he left here, an instrument in the corner suddenly caught his attention.


    Almost subconsciously, he went to the corner.


    "What''s the matter? What did you find? " There is a question in the small white ball that has not been closed.


    "This..." Black armor stood in the corner, his eyes flashing wildly.


    "Heiling, what did you find?" The voice in the ball seemed a little anxious.


    "Yes! That scorpion is doing reverse refining! " The black armor suddenly roared, and a pair of white eyes almost burned.


    "What?" The voice inside the ball exclaimed, with the same momentum as the roar of the black armor just now, but the voice, which was quite distant, seemed very close at the moment.


    "Damn it! No matter what it wants to do, it''s in trouble The sound of black armor echoed in the open cabin, making the silent darkness more silent.

 Chapter 121

    Huanglong star, located in the Guilong galaxy, belongs to the back of the Dragon world, occupying the back of the dragon shaped map.


    Different from the mixed living situation of the peripheral dragon galaxies, the number of dragon people is far more than other alien people on many rear planets represented by Huanglong star. And unless they have special skills or are adopted as pets, there will be no living space for aliens here.


    The dragon people also have different levels and ranks, from the highest ranking Council elder who represents the interests and voice of the family, to the noble family who has made great contributions to the family, to Knights and retinues who have excellent personal force, to ordinary dragon soldiers and free people. Its hierarchy is tight and stable.


    The status of the people of different nationalities should be under that of the free people. In other words, there is no freedom at all.


    In huanglongxing''s largest city, the golden six mountain city with a population of 10 million, we are busy preparing for the annual harvest festival.


    "Well, have you heard? This year''s harvest festival will last for a week Said a young man in a light cyan dress with long gray hair.


    "Well, it used to be three days, but this year is different. Because the eldest lady of the Liushan family is getting married, even the harvest festival has been extended." A middle-aged man with a clean face was sitting opposite the young man, with his elbows on the table. As he spoke, he looked out through the wide French window.


    "Tut Tut, the eldest lady of Liushan family Well, I don''t know which man is so lucky! " The young man seemed to say something melancholy. At the same time, he picked up his glass and drank it slowly.


    "It''s spread on the Internet that it''s Luo Fengfeng of the Luo family of Yanlong nationality who wants to marry her. It''s said that the light resource star has already sent more than ten The middle-aged man said, a sigh in his mouth, his left hand still touching his clean chin.


    "The things on starfield are very watery. It was said that the Mei family of the black dragon clan wanted to marry her. " Young people are obviously not interested in the Internet.


    "Of course not the Mei family. If the Meicha is still there, the Luo family will never be so relaxed. Alas, it''s a pity that mecha was killed by the assassin''s guild. Now, it''s cheaper than Luo Fengfeng. " The middle-aged man can''t help sighing. He seems to be very dissatisfied with the result. There is a kind of regret and sadness that he missed the good play.


    "Well, it''s said that the assassin guild not only killed Macha, but also occupied the black tooth fortress. Doesn''t that mean blocking the door of the black dragon''s house and slapping the black dragon people in the face?" There was a certain sense of indignation in the young man''s tone.


    "I can''t say that. It is said on the Internet that originally the assassin''s Guild went to the weathering dragon clan. As a result, the Mei family sent more than 300 elite soldiers to snipe. They also joined the special action team of the weathering dragon clan and a crocodile armor warship of the Ba long clan. As a result, not only did not destroy the assassin guild, but Macha also put his life into it. Then the assassin''s Guild took revenge and took the black tooth fortress away The middle-aged man said.


    "How come you know all the gossip?" The young man looked at the middle-aged man with some wonder.


    "It''s on the Internet! Especially on the porter''s website, all the information about the assassin guild is available! " The middle-aged man is quite proud.


    "Lying on the Internet all day long, no wonder you are still single at your age!" The young man shook his head and looked at the middle-aged man with a look of sympathy or ridicule. He said quietly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The middle-aged man was speechless, but felt his clean chin harder.


    ¡­¡­


    In the west of the golden six mountain city is a mountainous area stretching for hundreds of kilometers. On the hillside in the northwest corner of the city, there is a small memorial hall.


    Similar sacrificial halls are quite common in the Dragon world, mainly used to sacrifice ancestors and nature.


    Most of the sacrificial halls of different dragon ethnic groups have their own architectural styles. For example, this golden dragon sacrificial hall built on the mountain is composed of square or rectangular courtyards.


    The red exterior wall is a little mottled and dim because of its age. As a sacrificial hall, it has a sense of tranquility and desolation. The lush grass color and light yellow wild chrysanthemum on the wall add some vitality to the deep silence of the courtyard.


    Behind the most lush grass colored courtyard wall is a remote courtyard that few people care about.


    There are only two warehouse style houses in the courtyard, which are piled with the worthless relics left by the dead monks. Although it is not valuable, if it is lost as a relic, it will be quite disrespectful. However, the words left behind are of little use to people in this world. As a result, it was finally piled up in the yard and allowed to live and die on its own.


    And this courtyard has become more and more desolate, and finally, it has become a forgotten corner.


    Weeds have been over the knee, no one disturb the life of nature is much loved by the flowers. Today, however, there is something different. There is a little noise in the quiet yard, which breaks the original harmonious environment.


    It''s not the song of birds, it''s not the wind. It''s long, it''s thin, it''s light, it''s very far away, it''s like, it''s like some kind of human breath.Hua Yi, sitting quietly in a corner of the yard.


    His chest heaved gently and his breathing was long and slow. His body was leaning against the wall of the courtyard, his head was up, and his eyes were looking blankly at the light clouds in the sky.


    The original dark eyes have now become a dark green, occasionally a faint white light meandering through, just like a piece of jade.


    And the original black and supple hair at the moment also seems to have experienced the eternal snow, into a wisp of silver, floating in the ear side.


    "Where is this?" Huayi''s eyes fell from the floating clouds to the weeds on the wall of the courtyard, and then turned from the wild flowers to her hands.


    It was a pair of crystal clear hands like white jade, and there were little white lights under the skin.


    "Who am I?" Hua Yi''s head was dizzy and his consciousness was a little vague. Always feel as if something occupied their brain, and originally their consciousness can only wander in the periphery, but how can not get into.


    "What are they?" Hua Yi tried hard to recall for a long time, but only a few fragments fell out of the huge darkness in her brain. Then, no matter how hard he tried to recall, he could not get any information.


    "My head hurts." Hua Yi couldn''t help patting her forehead, decided to give up this thankless and thankless method, and looked around again.


    "No, I have to ask someone." Huayi finally decided to walk out of the yard. In fact, it has been two hours since he woke up and found himself lying in the yard. During the two hours, he has been trying to recall all the information about himself.


    However, the result is still at a loss.


    Hua Yi stood up and patted the dust on her body. If someone saw the way Huayi stood up, he would frown. Because that''s definitely not any way that people have seen.


    However, Hua Yi didn''t feel it, as if it was just the simplest action dominated by the body instinct.


    There was no one else in the yard except Huayi, which was known from the first second Huayi woke up. However, how to know, Hua Yi himself is not clear.


    However, Hua Yi did not intend to entangle in this matter, but went straight out of the yard.


    Connected with the gate of the courtyard is a gravel paved path, with pale pink flower beds planted on both sides. On the right side of the road, there will be a small tree every ten steps with lanterns for lighting, which looks very simple. But now it is still day, the lantern has not been lit, just gray hanging on the tree.


    Huayi walked along the path and looked around from time to time, just like a passer-by enjoying the garden.


    Soon, the winding path came to an end, and a large red arch appeared in front of us. Huayi looked at the inscription on the arch: the hall of sacrificing flowers.


    "The flower worship hall? Flowers? "Flowers?" Hua Yi couldn''t help frowning. He seemed quite familiar with the word "Hua", but he couldn''t remember what it had to do with him.


    "Forget it, maybe the answer is not far away." Hua Yi said to himself, and walked into the courtyard of the flower worship hall.


    ¡­¡­


    "You wench, there is a month to celebrate the harvest, and it''s also your wedding day. If you don''t make good preparations at home, what are you doing here?" A monk''s old man said with a smile, holding a plate of fruit in his hand, some of which were helplessly placed on the stone table in front of him.


    "Get married? Hum! It''s just the old man''s wishful thinking. I won''t accompany him. " A girl in a pink dress picked up the fruit on her plate and said it with indifference as she ate it.


    "I can''t say that. Tianhe''s age is not small. If it was me, I would like you to get married as soon as possible. Ha ha. " The old monk sat opposite the girl with a smile and watched the girl gnawing fruit with great interest.


    "Well! If you want me to get married, I''ll tell you if I can win! " The girl took a bite of the fruit in her hand, and her eyes were full of rebellious look.


    "It''s said that the second son of the naluo family is very powerful. He''s one step away from the dragon warrior." He said, looking at the old man and the girl with a slow smile.


    "What is a dragon warrior? Isn''t the most powerful dragon warrior of the black dragon Mei family also buried by the assassin guild? " The girl put the bare nut into the teacup in front of the old monk, with an evil smile on her face.


    "The assassin guild doesn''t count. They''re monsters from no one knows which galaxy. Hehe, speaking of it, then the Mei family''s marriage proposal was not finished, was it The old monk looked at the stone in his cup and asked thoughtfully.


    "What a fart! I can''t take care of myself. " The girl wiped her mouth and began to play with her nails.


    "It seems that this time, the Luo family will win." The old monk couldn''t help looking out of the window. He didn''t know whether he was happy or sad.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t marry." The girl stretched out her five fingers and looked at her nails one by one."Why?" The old monk could not help turning his head and looking at the girl in surprise.


    "Because it''s very simple. Compared with those noble young masters, Miss Ben preferred the assassin guild. Hey, hey. " The girl''s face rippled a charming smile, pure glass eyes and her chestnut hair as beautiful and moving.

 Chapter 122

    The gentle wind caresses the windowsill and scatters the girl''s hair slightly.


    Every time I come to the flower sacrifice hall, the girl likes to sit on the upper floor of Linfeng and chat with master Jingde for tea, pouring out her boredom and unhappiness.


    The girl felt that the wind here was always gentle and considerate, as if it could blow away all the worries in her heart.


    Today''s wind is as good as usual, but


    "Why is it so noisy?" The girl frowned slightly, her eyes looked like downstairs.


    It''s a rare quiet afternoon. I wanted to forget all the things that bothered me, but I was disturbed by the noise for no reason.


    There was a trace of unhappiness in the girl''s heart, but she didn''t know how to attack it. She could not help pouting, and her slender fingers thumped the stone table.


    "Why? It seems that some unidentified person broke into the flower sacrifice hall. " The old monk narrowed his eyes and listened.


    "Hum!" The girl "Shua" had to stand up and walk downstairs without saying a word.


    Before the old monk could dissuade her, the girl went down the building and ran towards the source of the noise.


    The four guards who had been guarding the door looked sleepy. It was a nap time, but they had to stand guard at the foot of Linfeng building. No wonder they were so angry.


    However, the girl''s footstep made their originally relaxed nerves tense, and the four of them hit a thrill at the same time and woke up immediately.


    The girl passed them like a gust of wind. The flying long hair made the four guards'' eyes dazzled. After a little stupefied, they quickly followed.


    "Miss..." The nearest guard to the girl is a big man. He just wanted to ask what happened to the girl, but he saw the noisy crowd not far ahead.


    As a result, a relieved expression immediately appeared on the big man''s face, and his feet also made an instant effort to rush to the crowd.


    ¡­¡­


    Hua Yi is very depressed.


    He just wanted to ask someone where he was and why he was here. But he never thought that as soon as he opened his mouth, a large group of people gathered around him, and they all looked bad.


    "I just want to..." Somehow, the more Hua Yi spoke, the more hostile the people around him were. Even some people began to rub their hands, eager to try to jump on it.


    But Hua Yi couldn''t understand a word they said.


    Fragmentary memories constantly remind him that the environment he is in now should be a completely strange world. At least, he is a complete stranger to the people in front of him.


    "What''s the matter?" The guard who was the first to squeeze into the crowd yelled. He looked at Hua Yi in the middle of the crowd and stretched out his arms to signal everyone to leave.


    The girl is a frequent visitor to the temple, and her guards are also familiar to everyone.


    When they saw that it was the girl''s guard, they saw that the girl who followed them, and they all knew how to get out of the way.


    "Brother Yu, I don''t know where such a guy came from. His accent is like those people from the inner galaxy." The speaker was a tall and thin man, also dressed as a monk. He should have a good relationship with the guard who asked.


    "Human?" The guard''s brow could not help wringing in one place. It was not that he had never seen human beings. There were several such guys in the lady''s house.


    However, to the surprise of the guard surnamed Yu, there seems to be something unusual in the handsome young man with white hair.


    "Get out of the way!" Without waiting for the guard to think more, the girl''s voice had already sounded behind him. He couldn''t help but be surprised, quickly turned back to one side, to make room for the girl.


    Hua Yi calmly looked at all that happened in front of him. At the moment, he finally felt the helplessness brought by the language barrier. However, before he had time to worry about it, he couldn''t help but be attracted by the girl who suddenly appeared.


    "What a beautiful girl I sigh in my heart.


    "Who are you?" The girl is less than two meters away from Huayi, and four guards have already surrounded Huayi. As long as he changes a little, this powerful combination of three Golden Dragon Knights and one golden dragon warrior can blow him into powder without any difficulty.


    "Miss, he doesn''t seem to understand the Dragon language." The guard, surnamed Yu, gently reminded him in a respectful voice.


    "Is it human?" The girl''s face was a little surprised, but it was soon replaced by curiosity.


    I don''t know why, the girl''s expression let the four guards have a bad feeling.


    "Are you human? Where do you come from? What''s your name? " The girl used standard interstellar language this time. Her enunciation was very clear, and Huayi understood it very well.


    "Ah Hua Yi was so excited that he yelled. The feeling of meeting a bosom friend in a foreign land made him crazy.He couldn''t help taking a step forward, trying to hold the opposite girl''s hand. At this moment, the girl standing opposite is like an angel who is banished to the world, the Savior of his hopeless life.


    However, his right leg, which he had just stepped out, was suspended in mid air and could not fall to the ground at all.


    The three guards locked Huayi firmly in midair from left, right and behind. Hua Yi was shocked to find that her body was covered with golden chains, and these chains were still flowing!


    "Didn''t you hear what the lady asked you?" The guard, surnamed Yu, coldly watched Hua Yi trapped in the golden chain. If it wasn''t for the girl''s failure to give orders, he would have thrown the man in front of him into the mountain stream.


    "Who am I? Do you know who I am? " Hua Yi asked eagerly. It seems that he wants to know his identity more than the person who asked.


    "Don''t be silly!" The big man surnamed Yu was obviously the leader of the four member guard group, and the other three acted according to his eyes from beginning to end.


    However, Hua Yi did not hear as if, still staring at the girl in front, as if waiting for each other''s answer.


    "Bold! How dare you look at miss so directly! Dig out his eyes for me The guard surnamed Yu drinks violently. With a wave of his big hand, he signals the guards on both sides to punish Hua Yi severely.


    "Wait a minute." The girl''s voice rang out leisurely, and Yu''s big hand stopped in the air.


    "It seems that he really doesn''t know." The girl raised her head slightly, with a smile on her face.


    "Miss, if you are not of my own race, your heart will be different..." Guard Yu is still reluctant to talk. However, when he saw the expression on the girl''s face, a lot of words choked back to his stomach.


    "Yu Yang, what are you talking about? Take this strange human back to my house, and miss Ben will interrogate him carefully. " The girl glanced at the big guard man with a drooping head beside her, and said, "Oh, next time, don''t dig other people''s eyes casually. Are you beasts


    By the girl so a training, the original fierce guards are like eggplants beaten by frost, suddenly one by one wilt down. Even the gold chain on Hua Yi''s body stopped flowing and became dim and silent.


    "You haven''t answered my question. Do you know who I am? " When the girl ordered Hua Yi to be taken away, Hua Yi, as the party concerned, could not help asking again.


    Guard Yu Shua raised his head, and his tiger eyes glared at the innocent guy in front of him.


    Is it over or not?


    The other three guards were also indignant. They were obviously angry at the guy who didn''t know he had lost his life.


    The girl had to turn around and leave. After hearing Hua Yi''s question, she turned around again.


    The smile on her face at this time is even stronger, which is in sharp contrast with the guards around her and the crowd around her.


    "I don''t know who you used to be, and I don''t care. However, from now on, you are miss Ben''s personal property. Look at your white hair, and your skin is also crystal white. Tut Tut, I''ll call you Xiaobai. " The girl looked at Hua Yi with complacency, her hands behind her, and her toes were high.


    "Xiaobai?" Hua Yi frowned slightly. It seemed that there was something familiar in his image that had been called this name. However, no matter what he thought, his mind was just a blur, and there was no clue to follow.


    "And oh," the girl walked forward two steps and came to Huayi. Until her eyes were less than 30 cm apart, she continued, "you must remember your master''s name, which is liushanyao. Don''t forget it


    Looking at the girl''s clear eyes, a fuzzy figure suddenly appeared in Hua Yi''s mind. However, the figure was only fleeting, so that Hua Yi could be identified in detail in the future, and then it was gone.


    "Miss! Do you really want to... " Guard Yu was obviously too shocked by what he saw before his eyes, and his voice became a little sharp, which completely violated the majesty of his appearance.


    "What? Do you have a problem with me taking a servant? " The girl looks at the man with an unhappy face. Guard Yu dares not look directly into the girl''s eyes and buries her head in her stomach.


    "Seriously, I''ve never seen such a beautiful human as you." The girl stares at Hua Yi''s eyes tightly, as if she wants to go through the dark green eyes and see through his heart.


    Involuntarily, the girl''s hand went up to Hua Yi''s cheek.


    The exquisite touch and elasticity made the girl''s hands bounce up and down like an electric shock. With the white hair on the side of Huayi''s ear, it dances like smoke.


    The girl''s eyes were a little crazy, and the crowd around her, including the guards beside her, stood in the same place as petrified.


    "What''s the matter, miss?" There was a little uneasiness in the guard''s heart.

 Chapter 123

    The girl''s glass colored eyes are like the autumn water, pure enough to make people feel pity.


    "Let''s go." The girl gently turned around and her pink skirt rippled. She made a sign to several guards around, and went straight to the gate of the flower sacrifice hall.


    "Not yet?" Yu Yang, with a gloomy face, yells in a low voice, and drags Hua Yi''s arm behind the girl, walking towards the gate. The other three guards followed in silence. Only the monks in the sacrificial hall were left standing awkwardly.


    "Zian, do you think that strange man with white hair is special?" Master Jingde, who had been chatting and drinking tea with a girl on the floor of Linfeng, was standing in front of the window, gazing at the departing crowd in the courtyard of the flower sacrifice hall with deep eyes.


    "I don''t think it''s special." A bald man, nearly two meters tall, stands behind Jingde. His face is as cold as a sculpture. His eyes are slightly narrowed, and sometimes there is a golden light.


    "Well, I don''t see anything special. But as long as your eyes stay on that person, you will feel restless, and there will be a faint stabbing pain in your eyebrows. " Jingde sighed and said something helplessly.


    "Oh? If you can make the master uneasy, it must not be the ordinary body. " Zi an''s eyes were finally fully open, and his tiger eyes were staring at the front.


    "I''ll let my disciples go and find out what he really is." Zian''s voice was deep and powerful, as if countless big metal balls were constantly hitting each other.


    "Well, all right. However, liushanjia mansion is no other place. You should be careful. Especially avoid the first lady. " Jingde sighed again, her eyes still floating in the distance.


    "Master, don''t worry. I won''t hurt the first lady." Zi''an bowed slightly, then left.


    Jingde some helpless wry smile, seems to be at the back of the air said: "silly boy, I am afraid you are hurt by the young lady."


    The girl took Huayi and four guards out of the gate of the memorial hall. A black magnetic shuttle car was waiting outside quietly.


    Just as they were getting ready to get on the bus and leave, a green wave came from the maple forest in the distance, and there was a faint roar. However, the speed of the shuttle car is higher than the speed of sound. Before people''s ears can identify the source of the sound, five flaming red shuttle cars have surrounded people.


    The girl frowned slightly and looked coldly at the fiery red shuttle car.


    "Miss, it''s the Luo family." Yu Yang whispered. The girl nodded, then scanned the traffic with great disdain.


    Hua Yi is also looking around. Compared with the hostility of the people around him, the girl is much more kind to him. Therefore, without too much hesitation, Hua Yi decided to follow the girl. At least she would not go hungry until she knew her life experience.


    The fire red shuttle car at the head finally stopped roaring, the door turned up, and two guard like men jumped down first.


    Then, a gorgeous man about 30 years old came out of the car. His foot first stepped on the shoulder of a guard, then leaped forward, like a fiery red butterfly, falling gently on the ground.


    "Luo Feng Feng?" Yu Yang''s eyes slightly jump, and he is not satisfied with the man who is widely known as Miss''s future husband.


    But he''s just a guard, a servant. How can his opinion influence the decision of the whole Liushan family?


    Fortunately, the young lady herself strongly resisted the decision, and she hated the young master of the Luo family. This is the only gratifying thing for Yu Yang.


    "My dear Yao Mei, I didn''t expect that you would come to the temple to enjoy the flowers?" The man''s long red hair, with a gold band tied in the back of his head, looks like the end of the monster.


    As soon as the man''s words came out, the girl''s four guards turned pale.


    What a frivolous tone!


    However, the other party''s identity is special. As the most powerful Luo family of Yanlong, they are not the ordinary family members who can afford to be provoked.


    Therefore, dare to anger and dare not speak, the faces of the guards can only be decoration.


    Luo Fengfeng''s face was full of laughter, and the expression of the girls'' guards was not in his eyes at all. At this moment, the other four people on the shuttle car have come down, a total of more than 30 people surrounded the girl''s line of six people in the middle.


    "It''s very brave of you to stand in the way of Miss Luo." The girl said lightly, but there was a hidden murderer in the glazed eyes.


    The guards of the Luo family felt the murderous spirit of the girl. They were all surprised!


    "Ouch, sister Yao is still so hot tempered. It really scares me." Luo Fengfeng thought that the woman in front of him should have already accepted his life. After all, the owners of the two families have reached a consensus, and their personal will can no longer change the overall situation.


    However, the murder in the girl''s eyes is real.


    "If you have any common sense, you should know that I never put on airs in liushanyao!" Before the girl''s voice fell, the fierce murderous spirit shot out. The guards of the Luo family couldn''t help changing their faces. Some even subconsciously reached for the weapons they were carrying.It''s not an affectation. It''s the real momentum of a dragon warrior!


    Luo Feng Feng''s face also instantly lost the color of blood, he didn''t expect that the woman in front of him had such resolute momentum. Although his cultivation is only one step away from the dragon warrior, that step is the difference between heaven and earth.


    And feel the girl''s murderous Huayi, white hair also began to be calm.


    This feeling is very familiar.


    Compared with the astonishment of the Luo family, the girl''s guards were full of pride.


    The domineering spirit of the Liushan family can only be fully reflected in the young lady.


    In the blink of an eye, the situation on the field came to a big swap.


    Yu Yang Leng snorted, but he still pressed the pride in his heart and reminded the girl seriously: "Miss, if you don''t leave, I''m afraid the master will be impatient."


    He said that not only gave the Luo family a step down, but also reminded the girls not to really tear their face with each other. After all, others are still dominant in the number of people. Besides, if you really have to fight, the owner can''t explain it.


    As if the girl had not heard of it, the air field around her disturbed the particles in the air and crackled out a light purple electric light.


    A pair of glass eyes rippling with surging fighting spirit!


    "No!" It''s not good for Yu Yang to cry in his heart! He thought the girl was just trying to scare her away, but he didn''t think she had already killed her.


    Is she going to kill Luo Fengfeng here?!


    This crazy idea was just a flash in Yang''s mind, which was enough to scare him out of a cold sweat.


    The atmosphere was as tense as a string, and the battle was almost imminent.


    "Yao, don''t you mean to go home?"


    At the critical moment, a voice slowly rang out behind the girl. Hua Yi said with a smile.


    Just like a magic spell, the girl''s momentum instantly receded like a tide. Even she felt a little surprised, and could not help turning around and looking at Hua Yi behind her.


    White long hair with the wind light swing, flower Yi is facing her Yingying smile.


    "StarCraft standard language? Who are you? " Luo Fengfeng''s voice was as low as a wild animal.


    Originally, Liu Shanyao''s intention to kill him has made him feel very embarrassed. In another month, she is the undisputed woman of the Luo family and the plaything on her bed. But this woman didn''t have the consciousness she should have, and she even killed him! How does that upset him?


    But what is more irritating is that the unknown man behind her actually let her put down the original intention of killing and look back at each other!


    Clearly a month later is the woman of the Luo family, actually now still and don''t know the so-called man hook three to four? What''s more, this man doesn''t look like he came from any dragon aristocrat.


    What a shame!


    Luo Feng''s face is more and more ugly. He has completely turned his attention to the man with white hair. A pair of blood eyes become more and more red, as if to see through the man in front of them.


    However, Hua Yi looked at him blankly, even with a wry smile and said, "I don''t know about this."


    "I don''t know!"


    Luo Feng''s inflamed eyebrows stand upright, his golden hair band is broken away by his red hair, and more than a dozen flowing flames walk around him. At the moment, Luo Fengfeng is like an angry God of fire, turning all the humiliation into anger.


    Almost all people, including Yu Yang, think that Luo Fengfeng can turn this unfortunate white haired man into carbon powder in one second, no, half a second.


    "Luo, what do you want to do?" The girl turned her head and gazed coldly at the angry second son of the Luo family.


    "What are you doing? I''m going to kill this daredevil! " Luo Fengfeng''s voice has completely changed the tone, the original soft and greasy voice has now become extremely sharp and harsh.


    It''s just a "flame running", no, a "breath breathing" is enough. Killing such a weak little white face is as simple as crushing a bug.


    Luo Feng''s face showed a ferocious smile.


    However, what the girl said next not only made Luo Feng''s chest almost burst open, but also made all the people around her look silly.


    "You want to kill my man? If you have seed, try it. " The girl''s voice was as clear as a clear spring, but with an indescribable chill.


    "You Your Men? " Luo Fengfeng can''t believe that she dares to insult him in this way in front of everyone.


    Is she crazy? Does she want to change face with the whole Luo family and Liushan family?


    Luo Fengfeng completely lost control of the scene. He couldn''t figure out what the girl was doing.


    And even the girl''s four guards were at a loss.


    Only Hua Yi, still giggling.

 Chapter 124

    Until the black shuttle car soared into the air and disappeared in the clouds, the Luo family recovered from the shock.


    Luo Feng''s eyes stare at the sky in the distance, and his clenched lips almost bleed.


    "Bitch! When you get to Luo''s, I''ll take care of you! " Luo Feng said with gnashing teeth.


    All the people present were tacitly silent, although the curse of Mr. Luo sounded extremely ridiculous and awkward.


    The black shuttle car was passing through the clouds at high speed. The inside of the car was extremely quiet, only the slight roar of the engine vibration.


    Hua Yi focused on looking out of the window at the clouds flying by, in a daze.


    "Growing up, only my father would call me that." The girl finally broke the silence and took the lead in speaking.


    "Well." Hua Yi still focused on looking out of the window.


    "Hello! Miss is talking to you Although Yu Yang is very dissatisfied with Hua Yi in his heart, his tone is not as angry as before. After all, he still doesn''t know the real meaning of the girl''s words.


    Hua Yi takes her eyes back from the window and looks at Yu Yang sitting opposite. smile.


    Yu Yang has nothing to say, but don''t turn your head.


    "What I said just now in front of the Luo family, you don''t have to take it to heart." The girl seems a little tired. Her voice sounds lazy.


    "So what Miss said just now was not serious?" Yu Yang can''t help feeling that the whole world has regained its luster.


    "Nonsense!" The girl feigned anger, raised her chin and said, "I just want to piss off that guy named Luo. Dare to make miss Ben''s idea! Hum


    Yu Yang took a breath in his heart. After all, refusing to marry is a small matter. At most, the old men come out to mediate and persuade. However, if you have an affair with other people, it is a great taboo of the dragon people, especially in the aristocracy. It is an unforgivable crime.


    A few decades ago, the Odin of the silver dragon clan was locked in the heaven prison dragon prison just because he had an affair with a human woman.


    What the girl said in front of the Luo family today, if it is spread, it will undoubtedly make the whole Liushan family into a hopeless situation.


    Yu Yang is constantly thinking in his heart, and his back is gradually soaked in cold sweat.


    His eyes could not help floating to the opposite Huayi again.


    "This guy, never let him live!" Yu Yang has made up his mind.


    However, this time, instead of showing his attitude immediately, he circuitously asked the girl tentatively, "Miss, what are you going to do with this white haired alien?"


    "Disposal? Take it home. He''s my slave now, Miss Bennet''s personal possession. " It seems that the confrontation just now has consumed a lot of energy for the girl. At the moment, she seems more or less tired.


    "Although the young lady''s remark is just a joke, I''m afraid that some people with ulterior motives will make trouble accordingly." Of course, Yu Yang is not afraid that the Luo family will go out and talk nonsense. First, it will not do any good to the two families who are about to get married, and the Luo family does not need to commit this taboo. Second, everything has to tell evidence. When Odin was arrested, it was because the children were born and there was a mountain of hard evidence, but the girl was different this time. It was just a joke nothing more.


    "What do you mean?" The girl frowned and asked with displeasure.


    "I''m afraid that someone will tell me what you said..."


    "Will you give me more publicity?"


    "Exactly."


    "Do you think anyone in Liushan City, or the whole golden dragon clan, will believe it?" The girl''s eyebrows were slightly raised.


    "This..." In fact, even Yu Yang could not convince himself to believe this obviously ridiculous accusation.


    "Well The young lady is right Yu Yang said with a smile.


    "Well! Even if I really like foreigners, what can I do? " The girl murmured in a low voice, and Yu guard couldn''t help laughing bitterly again.


    When the car passed through the clouds, it was already an island in the middle of the lake.


    Surrounded by water, the island is located in the southeast corner of the whole golden six mountain city. The residence of the Liushan family, the largest family of the golden dragon, stands on the island.


    The golden walls of the courtyard were bright with the light of the stars, and the short green grass was spread on both sides of the road.


    Shuttle car traffic, such as weaving, end of a busy scene.


    This year''s harvest festival, the Liushan family is worthy of the leading role. Guests from all over the world are busy visiting to celebrate, taking this opportunity to win over the powerful faction of the golden dragon clan.


    What''s more, people''s idea of the golden Suo car and the black Suo car is fully confirmed by the fact that the black Suo car and the black Suo car are driving into the courtyard at such a high speed.


    "You three, take him to a bath and change into clean clothes. Lao Yu, follow me to see my father. " The girl quickly makes arrangements and takes Yu Yang to the main hall. When I left, I didn''t forget to pat Hua Yi''s forehead, which means that I was like saying, "dear, we are home now, don''t be afraid."Hua Yi smiles and accepts it modestly.


    Yu Yang followed the girl''s steps, walked through the long corridor and toward the main hall. Along the way, all the people were busy bowing. Although, in their eyes, there has been some other kind of emotion.


    The girl doesn''t need to read those eyes. She knows what people are thinking.


    "The woman of the Luo family? A joke Girls in the heart of a thousand, 10000 disdain.


    Take the last turn and walk up the stairs to the lobby. This is the place where the current owner of the Liushan family meets the guests. At this moment, Liushan Tianhe, the girl''s father, is chatting with several guests from afar in the hall.


    "My father!" The girl quickly walked into the main hall, and the moment she entered the hall, the pink dress on her body instantly turned into gold.


    "Oh, come back?" In the middle of the hall, the man sitting on the seat answered without raising his head. Several people sitting beside him could not help but turn their heads and look at the girl.


    "Brother Liushan, you qianjinguo is really a beautiful city and a beautiful country!" A middle-aged man with a silver braid said with a smile.


    "Brother Lu is right. It''s really beautiful. No wonder the second young master of the Luo family is so fascinated that he is willing to offer more than ten resource stars." The bald old man on the other side is also tut tut.


    But sitting in the middle of Liushan Tianhe just pushed his hand with a smile, indicating that everyone was exaggerating.


    The girl did not speak, but kept a faint smile on her face and quietly watched the hypocritical performances of the elders in front of her.


    "Well, let''s have some afternoon tea first. I still have something to tell the girl. Excuse me for a while." The girl''s father saw off the guests with a smile. Seeing the servants leading the guests out of the hall, he just put away his smile and turned his eyes on the girl.


    "Say it yourself." The father''s voice was unspeakable.


    "What? What do you not know about Liushan city? " The girl was not afraid of her father''s pressure, and her eyes were fixed on the man''s.


    Father and daughter stare at each other, no one is willing to give in, but, standing on the side of Yu Yang, sweating, do not know what to do.


    "You''re going to get married early next month. Do you know?" The man''s face was overcast, and his short brown hair stood upright, like wire.


    "Does it matter to you whether I know or not? Have you asked for my advice? " The girl didn''t give in at all, but her momentum was even better.


    "It''s a decision of the whole family. It''s related to the interests of the family. Even I have to follow it! What''s more, you? " The man was furious, but his voice became more and more low.


    "Family, family, go to your family! Just because you are willing to be a member of the family doesn''t mean I am willing to be a member of the family! " The girl also roared, her voice was very loud.


    "Chess pieces? Hum, since you know it''s a chess piece, do you think the will of a chess piece will be considered by the family elders? " The man sneered.


    "If the elders think that their smelly hands can play with my life at will, then I will let them see the result they least want to see!" The girl is laughing with evil spirit, colder.


    "Far away! As a child of the Liushan family, you have to shoulder the responsibility of the family! " The man finally couldn''t restrain himself and roared angrily.


    "Joke! If I was born to take family responsibility, I''d rather die! " The girl raised her head and said unyielding.


    "You..." The man''s hand kept shaking, pointing at the girl for a long time, unable to speak.


    "Master, please calm down!" Yu Yang quickly knelt on the ground, almost with a cry, said: "please forgive the willfulness of miss."


    "Lao Yu, get up!" The girl drank fiercely, but there was a faint tremor in her voice.


    The man closed his eyes slightly and tried to calm the blood in his chest. After a moment, he said, "well, since you are so stubborn, I can only give you to the Presbyterian Council."


    "Master! Master! You can''t do that! Miss, she is your own flesh and blood! Master ~! " Yu Yang began to cry.


    "Enough! Anyway, I didn''t have much hope. Lao Yu, let''s go The girl clenched her lower lip tightly, and there was a deep sadness in her glazed eyes.


    She turned quickly, facing the empty gate and walked straight ahead.


    "Wait, one more thing..." The man sat on the chair dejectedly, holding his forehead with his right hand, in a state of grief.


    "What else?" The girl stopped and refused to look back.


    "What happened to the alien you brought back?" The man''s expression was extremely painful.


    "Oh, he, well, he is the one I want to marry. You''ll soon have an alien son-in-law. Ha ha ha ~! " The girl burst out laughing.


    "Shut up The man almost jumped up from the chair, his eyes were red with blood, and he roared: "dare you?"


    "Well! If you dare to marry me to Luo''s dog, I''ll give you all a taboo label first! " Then the girl went straight to the door without looking back.Her steps are sonorous, like a March that never gives in.

 Chapter 125

    The afterglow of the setting sun sprinkled on the long corridor, pulling the shadow of the columns on both sides.


    The girl''s steps are clear and lonely, as if the only clear pulse in this old depressed manor.


    However, before long, this only touch of anger can not help but die.


    Looking at the girl turning the corner like the wind and disappearing into the field of vision, Liu shantianhe, sitting dejectedly, coughed heavily. His voice was a little hoarse and said, "kill that alien."


    Yu Yang nodded in silence.


    At this time, Huayi was sitting in the living room of Caifeng hall. Her long white hair was still damp, and her white skin was emitting the residual fragrance left by the bath. He chose a pure white T-shirt, a pair of Navy trousers and a pair of comfortable rubber shoes.


    Hua Yi Duan sat on the chair and looked at the opposite side.


    On the table opposite him, a little cat with black background and white forehead was leaning its head to observe him carefully.


    "Human?" Asked the kitten, blinking.


    "Well." Hua Yi answered, still staring at the cat. He always felt that the cat gave him a very familiar feeling, and he realized that there was a kind of resonance in the dark in his mind. And he didn''t think there was anything wrong with the cat being able to speak, as if he had been used to this situation for a long time.


    "Human beings are rare here." The kitten licked its paw.


    "What''s the difference between people here and human beings?" Hua Yi was a little curious. Although he felt that he was different from the people he saw, he was not so different that he needed to be so outspoken.


    "The difference? In terms of body structure, there is no difference between human and dragon people. " The kitten spread out its claws and studied its heart carefully.


    "No difference?" Hua Yi was a little surprised this time.


    "Human beings and the dragon people are of the same origin, and they are the creations of the Ling people. As a species, it can be classified into one category. So, the difference you call does not exist at all. The reason for the estrangement is nothing more than narrow mindedness and narcissism Kitten''s tone is not small at all.


    "So?" Hua Yi is also learning kitten''s appearance, carefully looking at his palm. White red palm, is a thin and shallow palmprint, winding winding, like a sleeping dragon.


    "Of course, you are different from them. Because you''re not a normal human The kitten looked at his own licked hair neat claws, looks quite satisfied.


    "I''m not human?" Hua Yi in the heart surprised way, just want to continue to ask, but hear the door sounded clear footsteps.


    The girl is back.


    "Meow ~" the kitten let out a low chirp happily, jumped down from the table, and jumped directly into the arms of the girl who had just stepped into the door.


    "Xiao Hei, be good ~!" While caressing the cat''s forehead, the girl came to Huayi.


    Hua Yi looked at the girl and suddenly found that her eyes were a little red.


    "Xiao Hei, this is Xiao Bai, your new partner. You should get along well with each other." The girl gently pinched the cat''s back neck and massaged it.


    "Meow," the kitten groaned comfortably.


    "It seems that I belong to the same category as this cat in her eyes." Hua Yi thought and reached for the kitten in the girl''s arms.


    "Hello, Xiao Hei. I''m Xiaobai Hua Yi picked up the kitten and said with a smile.


    "Fool, Xiao Hei is a nickname that only a young lady can call!" The kitten looked at Hua Yi with disdain. However, Hua Yi suddenly found that the girl didn''t seem to hear what the cat had just said.


    "Why?" Hua Yi raised her head and looked at the girl standing beside her.


    "What are you looking at? I''m communicating with you through spiritual links. Of course, miss can''t hear me Kitten''s eyes more disdain, and even began to wave claws to Hua Yi.


    "Xiao Hei, be good ~!" The girl put one hand on the top of the cat''s head and the other hand on Huayi''s head.


    "So?" Hua Yi once again suddenly, the memory fragment in the brain seems to have some more.


    "Please, I don''t mind if you want to act good in front of the young lady. But you don''t have to pretend in front of me. " The kitten waved his paw in front of Huayi and motioned him to put it down.


    Hua Yi thought it was funny, but she put the cat on the opposite table, where it sat in the front.


    The girl stood by and looked at Hua Yi''s every move with great interest.


    "Hey, you''ll live here with Xiao Hei. It''s going to be a mess outside recently. Don''t walk out of this yard casually. " The girl patted Huayi on the head as if she were teaching her pet. Although, this pet is half a head taller than her.


    Hua Yi looked at the girl, her eyes were still red.


    "Well, I''m a little tired. Play by yourself." Then the girl turned and walked out of the house."Yao, when you are in a bad mood, you can chat with your friends." Just as the girl was about to go out, Hua Yi suddenly said to her back.


    The girl''s body shook involuntarily and stopped.


    She turned around slowly and looked at Huayi''s deep green eyes. I don''t know why, the girl always felt that there was a fire hidden in her beautiful eyes. And he seems to be that ignorant and fearless moth, one day will be burned by the green flame.


    "You can call me that, but don''t be in front of so many people next time." The girl sighed and turned to leave, leaving only a faint fragrance in the air.


    Hua Yi looked at the empty door, dazed.


    "Hey, what''s your name besides Xiaobai?" The kitten had changed her position and was lying on the table.


    "I don''t know. All the memories are so fragmented that they can''t connect at all." Hua Yi wry smile, turned to sit back to the bronze seat before, looking at the kitten, asked: "how about you? What''s the name besides Xiao Hei? "


    "Hum," Xiao Hei "is just a nickname given to me by miss. My original name is not that." The kitten supports its head with its left front paw and raises its right back paw to scratch.


    "What was your original name?" Hua Yi asked curiously.


    "Ha, I don''t mind telling you. As for me, I used to be a cloud cat domesticated by the elder Sanfo and a great sage of the dragon clan. My name is guikuzi. " The kitten suddenly grinned and giggled, which was worse than crying.


    "How profound!" Hua Yi''s face was at a loss. Although he didn''t understand what the cat was saying, it didn''t hinder his deep admiration for Xiao Hei.


    "Boy, show me your hands and palms." Kitten "Teng" to stand up from the table, two eyes radiate strange luster.


    "Hands and palms?" Hua Yi was very surprised, and didn''t understand what Xiao Hei wanted to do, but he still stretched out his hands and spread out his two palms.


    "Long Yin, shallow water? "Overlord bar?" The kitten''s eyes were wide and round, and her hair bristled. She couldn''t believe that she was staring at the palmprint on Huayi''s two palms.


    "What?" Hua Yi doesn''t understand. The strange look of kitten makes him very inexplicable.


    However, without waiting for Hua Yi to continue to speak, the cat named GUI kuizi with black background and white forehead rose up in the air. As soon as he leaned forward, the cat''s paw was on Hua Yi''s chest.


    "Dang ~" the air seemed to ring a solemn momentum of metal friction.


    Hua Yi''s chest was a layer of golden light!


    "The body of true martial arts?" The ghost cries the son to shriek a way, really than the ghost cries to still want harsh ear.


    Kitten quietly floating in the air, can''t believe staring at the golden mark on Hua Yi''s chest, the golden lines around, vaguely forming a circle.


    It''s amazing, Tai Chi!


    "Grunt", the throat of guikuzi grunted for a while, slowly raised his head, looked into Huayi''s eyes, and asked in horror, "who are you?"


    "I don''t know!" Hua Yi''s innocent face.


    ¡­¡­


    As the night goes on, the noise gradually stops, and people who have been busy all day have fallen into their dreams.


    But the girl still can''t sleep, tossing and turning.


    "If only master were still there..." In the girl''s heart, a pair of beautiful eyes blink in the dark, still hard to hide the brilliance.


    "The Presbyterian Council The Luo family... " The girl arranges her enemies in her mind, imagining the hostile scenes that will happen one by one.


    Although I don''t know how the Presbyterian Council will deal with itself, it will never be a glorious means!


    How easy is it to make a dragon warrior give in? Even the Presbyterian Council of the golden dragon clan has to pay a huge price to subdue her by force.


    Therefore, the most likely means to be taken is to use Yin moves.


    "Well! It seems that the greedy nature of the dragon people will not be reduced with the progress of civilization. " The girl muttered in her heart.


    "If my mother were alive, my father would not be like this." The girl recalled those tender pictures in the past, flashed in her mind one by one, familiar but very far away.


    "If, if I didn''t have a fight with my father today..." The girl couldn''t help thinking.


    "Cut! If it doesn''t get stiff, it won''t be him! " The girl quickly denied the occasionally weak thought in her heart, tightly grasped the quilt and closed her eyes.


    "What''s so great about the Presbyterian Church? What is the Luo family? I will die with you The girl "Shua" to open her eyes, eyes like fire in general.


    "By the way..." The girl suddenly thought of something, suddenly sat up from the bed, patted the edge of the bed.


    A light screen lights up in front of the girl. The intelligent light brain sends out a gentle voice and says, "Miss, don''t you rest so late?""I want to see the situation on the other side of Caifeng hall." The girl went straight to the subject and didn''t want to waste time talking to guangnao.


    "Well, there''s no expected killer." Guangnao sighed bitterly and switched the picture to Xiaohei and Huayi''s room.


    In the picture, Hua Yi is quietly lying on his side, his body is gently bent into an inverted s, and Xiao Hei is lying face to face with him.


    One person and one cat, one white and one black, is like a distorted picture of eight trigrams.

 Chapter 126

    The girl looks at the sleeping Huayi on the screen and thinks that he calls his name twice during the day. She can''t help shivering.


    What happened during the day was too much for her to think about it. At this moment, quiet down, she finally has time to carefully recall all about this mysterious man.


    "Why should I bring him back?" The girl is still a little confused. She just felt that she wanted to bring him back on impulse. She didn''t think about anything else.


    I don''t know why, when she saw him at first sight, she had a strong desire to take him as her own.


    Later, something more outrageous happened. She actually said in front of many people that this guy with white hair was her own man.


    "Instinctively trying to protect him?" The girl frowned and carefully recalled her feelings at that time.


    Hua Yi''s body is curled in the picture, just like a sleeping baby.


    The girl reaches out her hand to touch the light screen, and the picture shakes and waves of water ripples.


    "Don''t worry, as long as I''m alive, no one can hurt you and Xiao Hei." The girl said softly with a sweet smile on her face.


    At this moment, Hua Yi, lying on the bed, walks into her deepest dream with GUI kuizi.


    "How much longer?" Hua Yi looked around at the darkness, her eyes were very confused.


    "Hey, this is walking in your brain wave world. How can I know how far away it is?" GUI kuizi fell on Hua Yi''s shoulder and said, "I can only help you gather your consciousness, but I can''t guide you to find your own source of memory. It''s all up to you! "


    "All right, all right." Helpless, continue to Yihua forward.


    Although it was dark all around, there were always bits and pieces floating from the distance. These fragments emit light white fluorescence, which records incomplete memory.


    As soon as guikuizi''s tail wags, all the floating debris will be summoned around by it, and then led into Huayi''s body by it.


    With each memory fragment, Hua Yi felt that her body was a little brighter than before, as if she were a lantern with fireflies.


    I don''t know how long I went, more and more pieces came from the distance, and Hua Yi''s body became brighter and brighter.


    "Look Guikuzi stretched out the cat''s paw and pointed to the front.


    Hua Yi narrowed her eyes and looked in the direction of the kitten. It was a very tall iron door, and countless pieces of memory were pouring out from the crack of the door.


    From a distance, it was as if the gate had been plated with a silver edge.


    "What''s that?" Hua Yi frowned. He always felt that there was something behind the gate.


    "I don''t know. Let''s go and have a look first..." Guikuzi''s expression looks very dignified. It doesn''t understand. The door in front of it is obviously a seal. However, the scale of the seal seems to be too large.


    It''s not as simple as a memory seal!


    Guikuizi felt that his heart was beating violently at the moment. Since he followed the great wise man of the dragon family to practice, what storm has he not seen? After living for nearly five hundred years, he had already seen everything very thoroughly. Because of this, the wise old man wanted him to stay with the girl and perform the duty of protection.


    It seems that it is enjoying the meticulous care of girls, but in fact it is the opposite.


    However, it has been a long time ago, but today can''t help but want to explore the mystery of the white haired man.


    "White haired man, white haired man, what secret are you hiding?" The ghost cry son mutters, looking at more and more near the black iron door, stunned.


    The iron gate stood far away, looking not far away, but let Huayi go for a while.


    Finally came to the door, looking at the cold heavy iron door, Hua Yi could almost feel the power hidden behind the door.


    Surging and familiar.


    ¡­¡­


    The girl was about to turn off the light screen in front of her, but she heard the light brain utter a very slight doubt, "hiss?"


    "What''s the matter?" The girl was startled and asked quickly.


    "How can so many people sneak in?" The light brain talks to itself and divides the picture into four parts.


    On the four pictures, there are four different positions of the manor.


    "The five person assault team on the left should be from the Luo family. Their target is the Caifeng hall, and they should go to your new pet." The light brain begins to analyze, but the tone is rather playful.


    "There are people who are not afraid of death, huh!" The girl disdained and looked at the other light screens.


    "You should be familiar with the three people on the lower left. They are all members of the guard directly under the manor of the mansion. Gao Daliang, Sun Li and Mu Yun are also your new pets. It seems that they are the orders of the master." The light brain continues to analyze.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The girl didn''t speak, but her face became colder and colder.


    "There is only one person on the upper right. He has been squatting in the Caifeng hall for a while, and I just found him. It''s really hard for people to detect such a strange and unpredictable body method, coupled with no murderous spirit. I can''t think of anyone who can do it except Zian. However, he seems to be just curious and not hostile. " The sound of optical brain is rhythmic, and its artificial intelligence level is really at its peak."Cut! He also came to make trouble... " The girl is gnashing her teeth.


    "In the end, there are six people in the lower right group, all for you. I guess it''s the Presbyterian. You should be more careful. " As soon as the voice of guangnao fell, the doorbell rang downstairs.


    Then there were questions from the guards.


    "A bunch of idiots! Lotus, open the portal to Caifeng hall for me. " The girl sprang up from the head of the bed. A long dark gold skirt appeared out of thin air in the dark and quickly wrapped around her good figure, as if there were a pair of invisible hands to help her put it on.


    "Yes..." The sound of guangnao sounds rather helpless, but it still lights up another light screen. But this time, the screen is white. The whole light screen is like an ellipse standing on one side. How tall is one person.


    "You know what to do with those six guys who dare to step into this house." The girl said, then did not look back into the oval light screen, disappeared.


    "Well, well, who said you were the master? Although, I hate the job of killing people The light brain cried hysterically.


    ¡­¡­


    Zian was sitting on the top of the main building of Caifeng hall.


    This is a three story building. The first floor is the reception hall and dining room. The second floor is the bedroom and study. The third floor is the storage room.


    Except for Huayi and kitten sleeping in the second floor bedroom, there was no one else in the whole building.


    Zian knew all this half an hour ago, but he sat on the roof for half an hour, as if he had only come here to enjoy the cool.


    Zi an''s bald head is not bright at all. Even if the starlight is sprinkled on it, it can''t reflect any brilliance.


    "It''s a good night tonight." Zi an raised his head and looked at the stars all over the sky. His expression was calm and relaxed.


    Although Zi an looks very big, he is not a man who only knows brute force. On the contrary, his brain is much smarter than he looks.


    Such a loose defense can only show one thing, that is, Miss must have some secret way to get here quickly. With Miss''s wisdom and her interest in the alien, she will never leave her pet unattended.


    Obviously, this hall is not as simple as it seems.


    However, this alone can not stop Zi an''s next move. And it was the cat with black background and white forehead that really let Zi an give up all his thoughts and enjoy the cool on the roof.


    Just when Zian stepped on the windowsill of the bedroom on the second floor and wanted to go in and have a look.


    Guikuizi, with his back to the window, suddenly raised his right paw and compared it with a sharp "convex" character in Zian''s field of vision.


    A powerful force of thought came into Zi an''s brain, making his body almost unstable.


    "Go away! Don''t get in the way of my treasure hunt The ferocious voice explodes in Zi an''s mind. In a big surprise, Zi an has to fly backwards from the window. After several adjustments in the air, he can stabilize himself.


    "Yes, the old monster is also here..." Zi an couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Although the girl didn''t know the strength of the black cat, it didn''t mean that master Jingde couldn''t see it.


    Before, the girl had taken the kitten to the temple many times to play. At that time, when Jingde saw the kitten, she was surprised and speechless.


    Zian also heard about the origin of the black cat from master Jingde. He remembered it in his heart. He didn''t expect that he really ran into it today.


    "That may be fate." Zi an looked at the two men and horses who were approaching in the dark, and sighed softly.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, Gao Daliang and other three people who came from the front found five figures who were sneaking into the Caifeng hall from the side.


    "Who is it?" Gao Daliang burst out to drink. They were ordered to secretly rush to the Caifeng hall to kill the unfortunate alien, but they didn''t want to run into the "burglar"!


    As an instinctive reaction of the manor guard, Gao Da Liang rushed up without even thinking about it. Sun Li and Mu Yun look at each other and rub themselves up.


    Five figures are found and their whereabouts are exposed. Three of them make a quick decision and turn around to rush to Gao Daliang. And the other two rushed to the direction of the main building.


    "Be careful!" Sun Li yelled, and his right hand pulled out the laser sword handle from his arms. The three people who rushed over from the opposite had already shown their weapons, and they had no plan to talk nonsense at all.


    "Yes! Where''s the dog thief from? How dare you come to the Six Mountains to be wild? " With a roar, Gao Gao Liang drew out two black laser hilts one foot long from his waist. The light came out of the heart and turned into two blue light axes in an instant.


    Six men, each armed with brilliant photon cold weapons, three or three sides, without a word of superfluous words, fought together.


    At this time, Huayi was standing in the deepest part of his dream, reaching for the cold and thick black iron door.

 Chapter 127

    Hua Yi stood in front of the door, gazing at the perfect door, his hand gently on the door, feeling the surging power inside the door.


    "It''s up to you to open it. I can''t help you with that. " Guikuizi''s expression is particularly dignified. Although it can''t read those flying memory fragments, it can still clearly feel the powerful power inside the door.


    "There are two forces!" Guikuzi secretly distinguishes himself in his heart.


    Hua Yi sank for a moment, then raised his head. His eyes closed slightly and his palms were on both sides of the door, exerting all his strength.


    "Go


    Hua Yi a big drink, the whole body light soared, like a concentrated light source, shake the ghost cry son almost can''t open his eyes.


    There was a dull creaking sound, and the gate began to shake, and it began to sag to the inside and divide to the two sides.


    For a time, countless fluorescent memory fragments gushed out like a tide, almost drowning the flowers.


    Countless memories poured into Huayi''s body in an instant. Thousands of data flowed like blood, shaking and stimulating every cell of Huayi.


    With Huayi as the center, a huge fluorescent whirlwind was formed, in which hundreds of millions of memory fragments were involved, and then a little bit into Huayi''s body.


    The fluorescent storm lasted ten minutes.


    Until the last ray of fluorescence was absorbed, guikuizi slowly opened his eyes. At this time, it found that it was no longer on Hua Yi''s shoulder, but in the door.


    Huayi was standing in front of him not far away from it. In front of him, there were still two pretty figures.


    "Master jueying, sister Jianrou, it''s great to see you!" Hua Yi''s voice trembled. At this moment, he finally thought of all the people and all the things.


    "Well, your new look is pretty good. It seems that the scorpion didn''t cut corners." Jueying was sitting lazily on a fluorescent chair, still dressed in snow-white clothes, with long black hair curled up and tied up casually.


    At her side, Jianrou is still covered in silver, with a round neck and narrow sleeves, black hair falling like a waterfall, and a shallow smile on her face.


    "Is that cat your friend?" Jueying glanced at guikuzi behind Huayi and asked casually.


    "Yes, it''s called guikuzi. When I saw it, I felt very familiar with it, but I couldn''t figure out why it was. Now I think it''s because I lived with white night for a long time before that I would be very kind to cats. " Hua Yi thought of the battle of life and death in the dark scorpion city before, and could not help feeling disappointed.


    "Well, don''t worry about Hua''er. Zifeng said that they have joined Ming and others in the white night. I think they should be out of danger now." Jian Rou sees Hua Yi''s expression and knows what he thinks. She can''t help but persuade him.


    "At that time, your meridians were completely broken and your consciousness was completely lost. If it wasn''t for the scorpion and Purple Maple that saved you, I''m afraid you would have made fertilizer for night grass." Jueying is also a feeling.


    "The scorpion''s alchemy is really good. He actually helped you to remove the Sutra and change the bone, and rebuilt a new body." Jian Rou is also indifferent, and her words are very sad.


    "I don''t have much impression of these details." Hua Yi was quite at a loss, especially when he recalled the past and looked at his present appearance.


    "In fact, it''s no big deal. If the scorpion didn''t come out at that time, I would take over your wreckage by force, and I would be able to support the Purple Maple. However, the appearance of the Scorpion was an accident, and I don''t know if it was destined. Tut tut... " Jueying''s charming eyes gave Hua Yi a meaningful glance.


    "Master, do you think that scorpion has anything to do with me?" How clever Hua Yi was, he immediately guessed seven or eight points from jueying''s words.


    "Flowers are so smart." Jian Rou gently covers her mouth and chuckles.


    "Of course, I don''t ask much about your family. I only know that the scorpion should have something to do with your mother''s family. In other words, why have you never told me that you have scorpion blood before Jueying said, shaking his head.


    "Scorpion? I''ve never heard of it Hua Yi''s innocent face.


    "You see, I said the flowers didn''t know." Jianrou looks like a proud little girl.


    "Well, forget it. I''ll find out sooner or later. But after meeting the scorpion, I finally found out two things Jueying suddenly blinked at Huayi, smiling.


    "What two things?" Hua Yi is really depressed. There are so many things happened during her coma, but she has no memory at all.


    "Well, the first thing is that Jianrou and I are attracted by your brain waves. I couldn''t understand this until I learned that your mother was a scorpion. Scorpions are born with brainwave powers, and their manipulation of brainwaves is incredible. Because of this, their people have been pursued and expelled by the Ling people all the time. " Jueying''s words were like a heavy shell, which exploded in Huayi''s heart."Is that so?" Hua Yi''s expression is deeply condensed, which is beyond expression.


    "And the second thing, do you know why Xie Xiang and you look so similar, just like they were carved from a mold?" Jueying continued to throw amazing words.


    "Why?" Hua Yi responded almost subconsciously.


    "Because the genes of huazi and scorpion people are very domineering, the children they give birth to when they combine with foreigners will hardly retain each other''s genetic characteristics. That''s why you look so much like your mother, but you can''t find a trace of your father in you. Xie Xiang, according to the scorpion, is the latest humanoid weapon developed by the huazi scorpion tribe. Her body gene is derived from the gene spectrum of the huazi moon family. " Jueying looks at Huayi and decides to stop first and let him digest first.


    "The moon poem princess, should be the month department this one." Jianrou walked slowly to Huayi and gently held his shoulder.


    "I Some understand But it''s really... " Hua Yi''s words stopped for a moment.


    "Is it really hard to accept? Ha ha, are there few things that are hard for you to accept? My flower is big Jueying said jokingly, while Jianrou gave her a cold look.


    Jueying''s words are like a steel needle, which wakes up some dazed Hua Yi.


    "By the way, I almost forgot that I was still the president of the assassin guild, and there were so many brothers and sisters waiting for me..." Hua Yi murmured to himself like a dreamer.


    "More than three years have passed since you made the five-year agreement. If we don''t hurry up, we may be late. " Jueying said with a smile.


    "Yes, thank you for reminding me!" Hua Yi smiles and bows to jueying. This move makes Jianrou smile.


    Jueying looks at the man in front of her, and she is also very happy. Hua Yi''s growth, she and Jianrou all see in the eye, nothing can arouse her and Jianrou''s interest more than this.


    "Well, from today on, I will officially teach you" Qi and Jian Shuangjue ". Anyway, your body has reached the standard." Jueying is also a happy expression.


    "By the way, master, what''s the matter with this body?" Hua Yi couldn''t help but look up and ask. Since he had just picked up the memory, he was quite uncomfortable with this body, which was very different from the memory.


    "You don''t have to ask much about this. Just remember that it''s the painstaking work of my teacher and that scorpion." Jueying waved her hand, indicating that Hua Yi didn''t have to think about it at all, no matter how Hua Yi felt at this time.


    "Well, originally master jueying and I had to be closed for half a month. Since you can''t wait to come here, we''ll go out ahead of time. Go and get ready so that we can meet them as soon as possible. " Jian Rou patted Hua Yi on the shoulder, Wen Yan said.


    "Yes, anyway, many things can''t be explained for a while. It''s not too late to leave them on the road." Hua Yi nodded and turned to leave the hall of dream structure.


    "Wait!" A voice sounded.


    They all went along, but it turned out that it was the ghost crying.


    "I think you have recovered your memory and met your old friend. So, Congratulations, white haired man." Guikuzi sat in the middle of the hall, staring at Huayi tightly, and said, "although I can''t understand the communication between you, it''s the young lady who protects you and brings you back when you are most depressed and lose your memory. I think you should know that."


    "And now, because miss wants to protect you, she has fallen out with the Luo family, and the whole Liushan family has started to fight against miss because of her refusal to marry." The voice of the as like as two peas is very depressed. It can clearly feel the detachment of the two white ladies in the flower behind the flower, which is just like the feeling of the dragon''s great wise man who scattered the Buddha.


    "I know you and the two elder sisters behind you are very strong, so I hope you can help the young lady through the difficulties when she is in the most difficult situation. White haired man... " Guikuzi suddenly felt that he was very depressed. How long has it been since he met this situation?


    Even the Dragon Warrior did not pay attention to it. Today, in front of the two women in white, it would have instinctive fear!


    "Of course!" Hua Yi''s crisp voice sounded, it was very pleasant. Guikuizi suddenly felt a golden light in front of him, and the pressure on his body suddenly disappeared.


    "It''s my business, miss. You can rest assured! " Hua Yi said with a smile to the ghost.


    "White haired man!" Guikuizi''s eyes almost burst with tears. It''s not that guikuizi has no ability to protect liushanyao, but it has to turn against the whole Liushan family and the whole golden dragon Presbyterian Council. Even it is not sure that it can take the girl away.


    But, this person in front of me can!


    Guikuzi believes in his intuition.


    "Guikuzi, it''s really impolite to forget his name before. Now, let me introduce myself. My name is Hua Yi. I''m the current president of the assassin guild. " Hua Yi bent down and said solemnly to the kitten.


    The expression of guikuzi, who was originally smiling and smiling, was instantly stiff."You You said Assassin guild? " The kitten stood as if struck by lightning.

 Chapter 128

    The manic energy storm rips at the not spacious courtyard of Caifeng hall. Deep and shallow burnt black scratches are climbing on the walls of the main building and the side room.


    Seven photon cold weapons are whistling and crisscrossing in the night wind, and from time to time they are bursting out with a palpitating brilliance.


    Tall beam heart secretly surprised, the strength of the other three far beyond their expectations. Moreover, these people didn''t stay at all from the beginning. They were all fierce and deadly.


    "Dry!" Gao Daliang secretly scolded in his heart. He thought that he was a few night thieves. He took advantage of the carelessness of Caifeng hall to steal. But did not expect the other side a hand, is close to the strength of Longwu!


    There are no more than ten people in Liushan family with such strength. What is the intention of the other side?


    In fact, Gao Daliang''s judgment is still biased. The other two men in black who got into the main building are no worse than the three!


    "Boom!"


    Gao daren''t support big, burst up the whole body fighting, brain wave agglutination, and two laser prisoners of war faintly establish two if not resonance link.


    Suddenly, the blue photon axe surface seems to be burning, and the dark blue flame is more than one meter high. Gao Daliang with two axes is like the God of war surrounded by LAN Yan.


    "Don''t keep your hands!" Gao Daliang shouts, and Sun Li and Mu Yun, who are not far away, are no longer fighting each other and show their skills one after another.


    Sun Li''s short sword and Mu Yun''s long sword all emit extraordinary light almost at the same time.


    This is the unique symbol of the dragon warrior''s martial arts skills, through brain waves and weapons to establish links, forming the so-called "soul resonance"!


    The three dragon warriors of Liushan family, do your best!


    The three men in black immediately felt a sharp increase in pressure, and the original rhythm of attack and defense was also disrupted. But their cooperation is still tacit. Obviously, they are not only outstanding in personal force, but also have rich experience in team operations.


    The three men immediately changed the attack and defense mode, and fought and retreated, quite methodical.


    Gao Daliang''s heart can not help but be more surprised, to cultivate such a well-trained team of experts, the power behind it can not be underestimated.


    "Can it be the elite of any family?" A touch of uneasiness flashed through Gao Daliang''s mind.


    However, the dull noise in the main building immediately interrupted Gao Daliang''s thinking. He couldn''t help looking up. A big hole was opened in the second floor balcony of the main building, and the solid metal frame was shattered. And the edge of the hole, there are dots of crystal, emitting cold light.


    "No!" Gao Da Liang screamed in his heart, and his face turned black in an instant.


    At the huge entrance of the cave, a pretty figure, wearing a dark gold combat dress, stood coldly.


    Gao Daliang was absent-minded, and his rapid attack was delayed. The three men in black broke away from the attack circle of the shadow of the blade and axe, retreated to a relatively safe place, gasping for breath.


    Sun Li and his wife couldn''t help but stop attacking and look up, but their eyes were a little flustered. They didn''t dare to look at the woman in the cave on the second floor.


    It''s the first lady!


    Gao Gao Liang looks embarrassed and lowers his head, just like a child who has made a mistake. He doesn''t dare to look at the girl upstairs. The three men in black were directly ignored by Gao Daliang.


    As soon as the anti Zhengda lady appeared, those three guys were no different from the dead. Gao Gao Liang is not worried that they will escape. What he is worried about now is how to explain to the young lady.


    "Dong Dong The two men in black who had previously entered the main building were like two black sandbags, falling heavily on the ground, lifeless.


    The three men in black, who were still recovering as much as possible, were all stunned. Then they hesitated on the two corpses, moved up slowly, and finally fell on the pretty girl in the cave.


    Six Mountains away!


    The eyes of the people in black are full of fear.


    Many people think that the dragon warrior is the highest level of personal force of the dragon people, which is actually a misunderstanding. The reason for this misunderstanding is, of course, the scarcity of the dragon warrior, but also the strength of the dragon warrior.


    As a matter of fact, it''s just the top of the martial arts, but it''s far from the top.


    Few people are able to cross this threshold, and the actual strength of those who have crossed the threshold has been unable to quantify, or even far from it.


    Gao Daliang, Sun Li and Mu Yun are all masters who have reached the realm of dragon warrior, but their strength is worse than that of liushanyao by more than one level. Such a gap is enough to make such a master as them sincerely accept the girl.


    In fact, Gao Daliang couldn''t understand why the master wanted to marry the first lady to the Luo family. In terms of force, no one in the Liushan family was a match for miss three years ago, and the whole golden dragon clan could not beat miss three in a one-on-one contest!


    And miss is only nineteen years old!


    Such a genius, a rising star, in time, it is not a delusion to enter the hundred nationality parliament! Why do you want to marry to the Luo family so hastily? Even if it is to unite the forces of Yanlong, this business is not worth the loss.But Gao Daliang is just a guard captain. He has no qualification or position to question the family''s decision. All he can do is follow orders!


    "Miss!" Gao Daliang finally made up his mind and looked up at the girl standing at the cave.


    "Tell your father that if you dare to touch me again, I will make him lose his position as the head of the family!" The girl''s voice is not big, but it seems to explode in everyone''s mind. Everyone present can''t help but be in a trance, and their heads are buzzing.


    "Miss! Is it worth fighting with the master for an alien pet? " The expression on Gao Daliang''s face was very painful. He couldn''t understand why the young lady was so protective of the alien she had just picked up. Even if it is playful and willful, there must be a limit!


    "Go to your pet!" The girl''s Apricot eyes were wide open, her willow eyebrows were erect, and her whole body was filled with fright.


    "Miss..." Gao Daliang wanted to say something more, but he had to stop the killing in the girl''s eyes.


    "Since when did you dare to attack my partner? Is it not enough to explain everything that I left him in Caifeng hall? Is there a day when my father can''t stand Xiaohei, and you will come here at night and kill Xiaohei too? " There was a deep sadness in the girl''s voice.


    Gao Daliang had nothing to say but to lower his head and clench his gums. In fact, he didn''t want to hurt the young lady at all, not at all.


    The girl''s eyes are full of cold and helpless, she coldly scanned the courtyard below, and looked up into the distance.


    Here is the Liushan manor where she lived since she was a child. There are everyone she knows and knows.


    However, at this moment, looking around, she can not harvest a trace of warmth.


    All the people are standing on the opposite side of her, either persuading or scolding There was no one who could stand beside her and share the almost suffocating pressure for her.


    "Hoo..." The girl''s mouth spits out a wisp of white gas, and her eyes become colder and colder.


    Sitting on the roof, Zian sighed deeply. Now he can understand the girl''s state of mind.


    But it''s just understanding, at most, a little more sympathy, that''s all.


    As the protector of the temple, he has no position to join the lonely fight. Moreover, in Zian''s opinion, even if there is the black cat, the girl is not the rival of the whole family or even the Golden Dragon. The sad ending has long been doomed, but the wonderful degree of the process is more or less different.


    There was a commotion in the distance, and three teams of people were running towards the Caifeng hall from three different directions.


    The nearest group was obviously the guard of Liushan family. Sensing the strong atmosphere of the Longwu battle, the patrol team quickly came to the scene.


    The breath and pace of the other team were obviously a bit disordered, much like they had just been fighting. This group of people came to the direction of the girl''s Yuhan temple. They must be the members of the Presbyterian Church who were blocked.


    And the rest of the team has not yet arrived at the manor, is still on the road. But look at the momentum, you don''t have to think that it''s the master of those people in black.


    "It seems that today''s elders really lack patience." With a cold hum, the girl slowly drew out a snow-white sword from her back.


    Yunshui Qingliu is the sabre given to the girl by Sanfo old man!


    Gao Daliang''s face changed greatly!


    Others may not know, but Gao Daliang, Sun Li and Mu Yun all watched the girl grow up. They knew this young lady as well as their own daughter.


    Yunshui Qingliu is definitely not as elegant as it looks. It''s a real weapon!


    "Miss! You must be calm Gao Daliang is desperate to shout. He knows too much about the lady''s character. Once he does it, he will not be merciful!


    And anyone who dares to stop miss tonight will really turn into cloud water and clear water!


    "I Is there any other choice? " The girl''s face was very sad, and her sword hand trembled slightly.


    "Well, let''s finish it tonight. Xiao hei and Xiao Bai, forgive my selfishness. I''m so tired. I''m afraid I can''t protect you any more... " The girl was talking to herself, and she wanted to look back and have a last look at the lovely Tai Chi picture on the bed.


    But there''s nothing on the bed?


    The girl''s heart clattered, eyes swept, just found that I do not know when, black has been sitting on the broken windowsill. And the beautiful man with white hair was standing beside her, smiling.


    "You..." The girl was surprised to see Hua Yi standing next to her. She just turned on the hypnotizer. It is reasonable that he and Xiao Hei should not wake up!


    Without waiting for the girl to open her mouth, Hua Yi put out her hand with a smile and made a "shush" gesture. Then she said softly, "let the so-called" your man "handle this situation."


    Hua Yi giggled, her face flushed.

 Chapter 129

    At this time, Yu Yang has taken a group of people to the Caifeng hall.


    He is Miss''s bodyguard. How can he not be familiar with Miss''s aura? Almost when liushanyao just appeared in Caifeng hall, he already knew that it was not good.


    He didn''t have any expectations for Gao Daliang. He just wanted to test the bottom line of Miss Gao. In his mind, he still had some kind of fluke mentality. He took it for granted that he would stand on the side of the family in the end.


    However, Liu Shanyao''s reaction speed and intensity were far beyond his expectation.


    And when he saw the girl''s hands of the "clear flow of cloud water", it was completely silly.


    Following Yu Yang into the courtyard were the Presbyterian members who had previously visited the girl''s residence. However, they had changed from the initial six to the present three, and they were obviously very embarrassed.


    The courtyard of Caifeng hall, which was not big, had been packed with people everywhere.


    And everyone''s eyes, all is watching the small building on the second floor balcony of the hole, that stand side by side of a man and a woman.


    "Brother Yu!" Gao Da Liang came up to Yu Yang and looked at him with the same worry.


    "Daliang, you guys keep a close eye on the three thieves in black. Let me persuade you." Yu Yang does not squint, still staring at the two people who break the hole.


    "Don''t worry, those three guys can''t run." Gao Liang shook his shoulder muscles.


    "Fool, I''m not afraid of them running, I''m afraid they''ll make a fuss and make the young lady angry!" Yu Yang glared at Gao Daliang.


    "I see..." Gao Daliang stepped back awkwardly and turned his head to Sun Li and Mu Yun. They came forward together and surrounded the three men in black in the middle.


    The three men in black didn''t seem to have any plans to escape. Instead, they sat on the ground in their spare time, as if waiting to see the next performance. They were not nervous at all.


    "Hum!" Gao Gao Liang stares at the three men in black, snorting unhappily.


    At this time, the three secretaries from the Presbyterian Council standing next to Yang finally said, "miss Liushan, we are ordered by the family Presbyterian Council to invite Miss Liushan to Zijin Mountain. I hope Miss can cooperate with our work, don''t do any more nonsense and willful farce


    The one who spoke was a short haired man with golden eyes. There were few traces of disheartened faces on him. The two people behind him were more embarrassed than him.


    "Why so fast?" Yu Yang was also surprised. Although he knew that there was a Presbyterian Council in his house, he didn''t know that they were coming for the young lady.


    What''s more, Zijinshan is not the permanent residence of the family Presbyterian Council, but the seat of the Golden Dragon Council.


    "Isn''t it?" Yu Yang''s heart suddenly passed a chill.


    "This time I came to Liushan manor, I was going to ask miss to go to Zijin Mountain together." Golden pupil man''s smile does not reduce, but he slightly raised chin, unconsciously exposed his inner hide also can not hide arrogance.


    I don''t know when, the night wind gradually, Yu Yang finally some understand.


    All this is nothing but a conspiracy of parliamentary operation.


    However, the sad thing is, what can we do even if we know? In the face of absolute power, these lonely wills are just lambs to be slaughtered, with no chance of free choice.


    Yu Yang suddenly raised his head and looked at the hole on the second floor with a very complicated expression, which was a lonely shadow.


    His chest was like a huge stone, which made his heart extremely depressed.


    "What should I do?" Yu Yang has no choice.


    Betraying a young lady is as painful as betraying one''s own conscience. But if he is against his family, his life will come to an end.


    "What should I do?" Silent roar, after all, can only reverberate in the heart of cowardice, and ultimately, to numbness.


    The three elders are still waiting for the girl''s reply, while Yu Yang is still unable to choose between the girl and the family.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the courtyard was strangely silent, until a voice sounded.


    "Everyone downstairs should go away, miss. She won''t go anywhere, so don''t worry about it." Huayi is standing at the entrance of the cave, Lang Lang said.


    All the people present were in a daze, followed by a torrent of noisy comments. On the roof, Zian couldn''t help frowning.


    "What are you? How dare you talk here? " Jintong man''s face is full of disdain. He has just inquired about it. He knows that the white haired man standing next to the girl is an alien human who was picked up only yesterday.


    In the hinterland of the Dragon tribe, such as the Guilong galaxy, the existence of human beings is no different from that of pets, which is the lowest existence.


    "It''s not your turn to butt in here..." Yu Yang is also a face of displeasure, he wanted to scold "you a pet, what''s your name?" However, the impulse was still suppressed by reason. He knew very well in his heart that any words that might annoy the young lady had better not be said at this time.It''s not for fun!


    Hua Yi was laughing, looking at the people in the yard shouting and scolding, as if all this was in his expectation.


    Guikuzi quietly lies on the windowsill, it is waiting, waiting for the moment when Huayi shows its beauty. It has no doubt about Hua Yi''s strength. The current president of the assassin guild, there is no doubt that there is no more dangerous person in the galaxy than him.


    The girl looked at Hua Yi with a complicated face. This white haired man, who had almost no change from the time he first met, just used her momentum to easily suppress the clear flow of cloud water in her hands.


    Apart from her master Sanfo old man, she had never seen anyone who could be so domineering but smile so innocently.


    The voice of the downstairs stopped a little. Hua Yi spoke slowly again and said, "it''s very difficult for me to make such a noise. Well, how about this? You guys should pick out the best ones. If you can beat me, miss will naturally consider your requirements. "


    Hua Yi was still a hippie.


    "Is he crazy?" Gao Daliang was very surprised to see Hua Yi standing at the entrance of the cave. His long white hair was dancing with the melody of the night wind.


    "It''s up to you!" Golden pupil man canthus a burst of twitch, angrily staring at Fang Zheng complacent flower Yi. If it was not for Liu Shanyao''s clear flow of cloud water, he would have jumped onto the balcony on the second floor and torn the dead pet in half.


    What puzzled him was why Liu Shanyao, who was originally arrogant and domineering, didn''t make a sound at this time, so he allowed her pets to laugh here. Is she deliberately trying to provoke people and then find an excuse to kill them?


    The golden pupil man thought repeatedly in his heart, but he couldn''t understand it.


    "Well, I knew you were all guys without eggs. I''m going to sleep. I won''t play with you Hua Yi stretched a stretch, then turned to go.


    "Stop!" There was a loud drink in the distance. In the blink of an eye, a group of people rushed through the crowd and broke into the center of the courtyard.


    This group of people are all dressed in red uniforms, led by the second young master of the Luo family, Luo Fengfeng.


    "Who let the Luo family in?" Gao Gao Liang''s face is unbelievable.


    Yu Yang sighed. He just nodded to Gao, sun and mu, indicating that they should exercise restraint. There was no more words.


    I''m afraid he is the only one who can understand everything tonight. No matter the Presbyterian or the Luo family, the master has already acquiesced. It is Yu Yang''s plan of action to use the Luo family to help the Presbyterian Council take away the young lady. What he didn''t expect is that it was the Golden Dragon''s parliament behind this. But he, who should have avoided, had to come to the scene because of the young lady''s high fighting spirit to act as an awkward supporting role.


    Hua Yi finally turned his head and looked at the red haired clown in the middle of the yard. He couldn''t help smiling.


    "Are you going to marry that man?" Hua Yi turned to the Six Mountains and asked.


    "If it were you, would you?" The girl gazed into Huayi''s eyes.


    "If I help you kill him today, will I help you solve your big problem?" Hua Yi is smiling, just like a child who is planning a prank.


    "Ha, that''s best, but can you do it?" The girl''s expression was quite disdainful, but also moved.


    "Well, let''s take advantage of it, hee hee." Hua Yi chuckled, and the girl beside him couldn''t help laughing.


    The people in the yard were stunned and didn''t understand what the two people on the second floor were doing.


    Only Zian, who was sitting on the top of the building, suddenly opened his eyes and was shocked.


    The girl''s laughter is still clear and audible, but the picture in front of people suddenly has a kind of unspeakable embarrassment.


    Until the girl''s laughter suddenly stopped, all eyes began to gather on the white haired figure, and then gather.


    The girl opened her eyes and couldn''t believe that she looked at Huayi in front of her. His action almost didn''t change, and the expression on her face was still impeccable smile.


    It''s just that there is one more thing in his hand, which makes the whole picture full of suffocating shock and blood.


    It was a bloody head. Before he could put away his playful expression, he was already in a different place.


    Guikuizi''s hair bristled and his cat''s eyes were wide open. Even he didn''t see Huayi''s action clearly, let alone the group of tortoise eggs below.


    "Ah The people downstairs finally found that Luo Fengfeng had no head, and the blood bubbles gushed from his neck. The guards on both sides were completely shocked.


    "How?" Similarly, someone found the object in Hua Yi''s hand, but almost no one wanted to believe that it was the head of the second son of the Luo family that was carried by the white haired alien.


    Shua is a gorgeous parabola."Dong Dong Dong Dong... " The head was thrown out of the hole and fell to the ground. Then it bounced and finally rolled to the feet of the Luo family guards.


    Everyone saw it clearly, and no one was lucky.


    Luo Feng Feng''s head, is steadfastly pillow that poured a ground of red, already can''t tell how much is hair, how much is blood.


    "Well, then your play won''t be sung." Hua Yi hands fork waist, facing the downstairs a crowd can''t understand the fear eyes, is still a pair of "you and I how" the rogue nature.

 Chapter 130

    Before the end of the night, the light of dawn has crossed the horizon and began to tear the darkness quietly.


    For the first time in my life, people felt that the twilight was so dazzling.


    All the people turned their eyes to the face that was quite strange to them. Their eyes were full of fear and doubt. Their pupils contracted and expanded, trying to find the answer they wanted from the face that they were destined to remember all their lives.


    Huayi''s long white hair, waving gently in the morning light, looks like a spirit.


    His eyes closed slightly, as if enjoying the fresh wind of the morning, and the aftertaste of the quiet passing night.


    Liu''s eyes were leaning down the mountain, staring at him. Any words are superfluous at the moment, her eyes have already said everything.


    Guikuzi suddenly sighed a long sigh, it suddenly remembered a famous human saying: men are not bad, women do not love.


    Not surprisingly.


    However, guikuzi''s sigh is not only for the girl, but also for himself.


    "Leisure time is always very short ~!" Guikuzi looked at his cat''s paw and couldn''t help laughing at himself. Hua Yi killed Luo Fengfeng, but she couldn''t solve the problem now. On the contrary, for the sake of the interests and long-term alliance of the two ethnic groups, the young lady will inevitably be exiled or even hunted down.


    "But..." Guikuzi''s eyes could not help but move away from his claws and fell on Huayi''s body.


    If Miss follows him, or if Miss joins the assassin guild


    Guikuzi''s eyes began to narrow slowly, and then suddenly opened round, even it was shocked by this crazy idea.


    "You Who the hell are you? " Finally, someone could not bear it and began to question.


    The golden pupil man stares at the flower Yi who is high above, in the heart startles anger to mingle, but dare not speak rashly. Even if Luo Fengfeng is an incompetent softie, but in full view of the public, no one can understand the process of taking his head. Such skill has gone beyond the cognitive scope of all the people present.


    "Who is he?" At the moment, almost all people''s hearts are entangled with such a problem.


    Gao Daliang had already been shocked. He and sun and Mu were standing in the same place, completely ignoring the three people in black behind him.


    Yu Yang''s face was already pale.


    Zian had already left the roof of the small building and quietly floated to the top of a nearby warehouse. Out of an instinctive intuition, Zi an chose to stay away from this strange and unpredictable white haired man.


    But he never left, still paying attention to the situation in the yard. Although, who loses who wins has nothing to do with the sacrificial hall, but he can''t restrain his curiosity. He also wants to know, what is the origin of this white haired man? How dare you act so domineering, and there is no consequence at all.


    Everyone is looking at Huayi, but Huayi has no intention to respond.


    At this time, he was chatting happily with Jianrou jueying in his mind.


    "What''s the matter with this body? Isn''t that amazing? " Hua Yi was overjoyed and cried in her heart.


    "That is, if you are a teacher, you can still make a difference?" Jueying took it for granted.


    "Ha ha, Hua''er, we don''t have to worry about the endurance limit of our body. We can do our best." Sword soft smile.


    "Yes, it''s like a dream!" Hua Yi said happily that the speed of his shot just now even surprised him. If jueying hadn''t helped him adjust it in time, I''m afraid he would have directly knocked the Luo out.


    The explosive power of his body has completely exceeded the visual reaction limit of the people present.


    "Don''t be complacent. It''s just killing a dragon scum. It''s a fight without any sense of substitution. You have to work hard to practice the "Qi and sword skills" I taught you, so that when you meet the spirit people in the future, you will have a chance to win! " Jueying poured cold water on Huayi at the right time.


    "Master, is the spirit clan so powerful?" Hua Yi was also surprised that he was no longer a Meng in the past. Even the dragon warrior, who was very difficult before, was able to kill him in one move. But even so, isn''t it the rival of lingzu?


    "Of course, not all the lingzu are so strong. However, there are indeed a few. Even if I try my best to win, I may not be able to win Jueying''s voice sounded lazy, but Huayi could hear the chill in it.


    Shifu is serious!


    "If so?" Jianrou also has doubts.


    "Well, of course, judging from the current situation of the galaxy, the probability of such a guy appearing in front of us is still relatively low." The tone of jueying was much more relaxed.


    "Well, when will they appear in the galaxy?" Hua Yi is also curious.


    "What''s going on? Ha ha, for example, they find the forces that the dragon people can''t suppress, such as us; or they find the people they have to get rid of, such as you. " Jueying continued her beating tone."Er..." Hua Yi was dumb for a moment, and even Jian Rou had to smile helplessly. In fact, Jianrou''s favorite thing is to listen to the conversation between Huayi and jueying. Sometimes she even feels that Huayi''s voice is more and more like jueying.


    It''s all a rascal tone.


    However, the noise in the yard interrupted Hua Yi''s thought and drew him back to reality.


    The people downstairs yelled and scolded or pointed. Some whispered, others yelled, and the embarrassed guard Yu was talking downstairs.


    Persuading Liu Shanyao to kill the white haired man in front of her immediately, so as to make up for her mistakes and win the greatest sympathy from the Presbyterian Council and the Golden Dragon Council.


    However, the girl never glanced at the crowd downstairs from the beginning to the end, and her ears didn''t seem to hear any sound. She just stood still.


    Hua Yi turned her head and looked at the girl, but she was stunned.


    "Far away?" Hua Yi asked tentatively.


    The girl stood in a daze, as if she had never heard of it, like falling into a dream.


    But that pair of bright eyes could not hide a wisp of infatuation, faint flow, inadvertently slide into the eyes of Huayi.


    At a loss, Huayi was at a loss.


    "Alas ~..." With a long sigh, Hua Yi''s ears heard a faint sigh: "weak water 3000, which ladle do you want to take? Tut tut... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Unconsciously, Hua Yi thought of Xie Xiang, the girl who was sleeping with him in the long night watching the stars and resting on his sword.


    Maybe it''s too noisy downstairs, or maybe it''s Hua Yi''s restlessness.


    An inexplicable irritability quickly climbed up in my heart, let Hua Yi''s eyebrows can''t help but slightly wrinkle.


    "I don''t know where Xie Xiang is now, and whether he is in good health..." Hua Yi thought silently in her heart, raised her hand and made a virtual chop in the air.


    Several Luo family guards, who are closest to the small building, immediately stop calling and swearing.


    It''s the head of another place.


    All the sounds, as if they had never appeared, disappeared.


    "Who the hell are you?" Gao Gao Liang can''t help but jump out and shout. Everyone looked at him with the eyes of the martyr, but he was not afraid.


    Hua Yi looked at the man who separated the crowd downstairs, and finally spoke slowly, saying: "it seems that they are not all soft eggs. Hee hee, it''s OK to tell you. Big man, have you ever heard of the assassin guild? "


    Almost as soon as Hua Yi''s voice came out, the yard would "boom!" The sound of the explosion opened the pot.


    "Assassin guild?" Golden pupil man''s expression can be described as changing rapidly, for a time did not know how to deal with.


    Gao Daliang, Sun Li, Mu Yun, as well as Yu Yang, who was just talking endlessly, all stayed in the same place like petrified, with a face full of horror.


    "I see..." Zi an finally closed his eyes, but the hand holding the rosary beads was shaking again and again.


    At this time, the girl standing next to Huayi finally opened her mouth as if she had just awakened from a dream, and said in a dreamy way: "originally, it''s really like what master said..."


    The girl''s mind came up with the pictures of her childhood when she went out to practice with her master.


    It was a forest with pine fragrance, wooden house, campfire, warm snow, warm winter night.


    Master would always go out hunting alone in the evening, and then, when Xiaoyao''s stomach was growling, he would bring the wild animals back to the hut.


    The firelight of the fireplace reflected Xiaoyao''s red smiling face, and the aroma of the broth often made her saliva all over the floor unconsciously.


    Once, Xiaoyao looked at the leg of the snow leopard, which was baking crackly. He couldn''t help but exclaim, "Wow, master, you are so good! What kind of beast is not the enemy of master! "


    Master, wearing a snow-white leather sweater, said with a smile, "Xiaoyao will be very powerful in the future."


    "Really? Master, you are so powerful. Do all the wild animals scare away when they see you? " The little girl looked at the master innocently, her eyes twinkling.


    "Well," the master pondered for a long time and said, "it''s not entirely true. There are always creatures who know you are stronger than them, but still dare to resist."


    "Ah? How could there be such a stupid creature? " Xiaoyao frowned in bewilderment, looking rather lovely.


    "Ha ha, it''s not silly. It''s a great spirit to face a stronger existence but still refuse to bow down." The master gently touched the little girl''s head and laughed softly.


    "Isn''t it amazing?..." Xiaoyao tries to imagine that Xiaoyao pouts high.


    The picture turns back slowly.


    Everything around is back to reality, the wind in the early morning, the morning light piercing the dawn, the restless crowd downstairs, and, in front of him.


    It turns out that there is such a creature, knowing that it is facing an almost irresistible giant, but still holding up its head and pulling out its most upright and fearless posture.assassin.


    Liu Shanyao was dazzled and fascinated by a word for many years. At the dawn, when she thought that the road ahead of her life was dark, it finally bloomed in front of her.


    "It''s decided!" The girl suddenly opened her mouth. When countless people were dumb and helpless, she firmly looked to the direction of the star Breaking Dawn.


    "What?" Hua Yi looked back at the Six Mountains that opened suddenly.


    "Marry you." The girl smiles Hua Yi is aphasia.

 Chapter 131

    Hua Yi stood in the same place, staring at the girl in front of her.


    "The Luo family and the Liushan family have an engagement. Although I always resist, the man you just killed is indeed the fiance selected by the family for me." The girl''s evil smile, Hua Yi can''t help frowning.


    "Since you killed him, my marriage is in vain. You have to take the responsibility. " The girl has a proud face.


    "You want me to be in charge?" Hua Yi''s embarrassment finally made him understand that if a woman plays a rogue, she is better than a man.


    "Yes! You have to marry me. Who asked you to kill Luo? Hee hee. " Liu Shanyao reaches out his hand and gently raises his long hair, throwing a very tempting look at Hua Yi.


    Hua Yi has to admit that the first lady is not only hot tempered, but also has big eyes, even her chest Well, it''s the biggest that Huayi has ever seen!


    Liu Shanyao''s words not only shocked Hua Yi, but also shocked a group of people downstairs.


    But suppressed for a long time the golden pupil man finally presses cannot bear, loudly shouts: "shameless! Even if you are willful and reckless, now you want to join the assassin guild?! You, you are a disgrace to the dragon people


    The roar of the golden pupil man reverberates in the yard. All the people can''t help but hold their breath and wait for the response of the man and woman upstairs.


    In fact, Jintong man wanted to scold the vicious words like "Dog Man and woman", but he didn''t say it after all. It''s not that he''s shy of swearing, but out of some instinct, he subconsciously doesn''t want to really irritate the two people upstairs.


    Assassin''s guild, although it was the first time he met it, its reputation was as strong as thunder.


    Hua Yi turned her eyes on the man with the golden pupil. She didn''t kill him or despise him. She just looked at him with the most insipid eyes. It''s like a fierce dragon, looking at a group of harmless ants under its feet.


    For Huayi now, the group of dragon people downstairs are like a group of ants.


    "You have heard that they have regarded me as an alien. They want to tie me up and bring me to the ancestral platform to sacrifice." The girl said sourly, with an expression of disgust.


    GUI kuizi leaned against the windowsill, yawned, and looked down at him bored. It is thinking in the heart, wait is a direct breakthrough? Or do you want to kill the most dangerous people in the manor before you leave?


    Now that it''s done, there''s no need for it to behave. When the Sanfo old man left, he only gave him an explanation, that is, "spare no effort to protect liushanyao!".


    "Did the wise man foresee what happened today?" The ghost cry son can''t help but think of, whole body beat a stir to work properly.


    At this time, Hua Yi took her eyes back from the downstairs, looked at the girl next to her again, and said: "assassins are all people walking on the edge of the cliff. If they are not careful, they will die. Have you really thought it over? "


    The girl put away her original playful expression, and said with a touch of sadness: "even if you don''t show up, I will fight to the death, clear water, and never commit myself to power."


    Hua Yi''s eyes seemed to be lit up for a moment. In his eyes, the girl no longer seemed to be the girl just now.


    That cold jade like light murderous spirit, and her sharp glass eyes, let Hua Yi''s spirit can''t help but be inspired.


    Hua Yi felt the determination of the assassin!


    "Good! Since you can trust me, I will take you to the ends of the earth in the name of an assassin! " Hua Yi smiles.


    "Seriously?" The girl''s face was flushed with joy.


    "Seriously!" Hua Yi said seriously.


    "Then let''s pull the hook!" The girl stretched out her right hand, clenched her fist, and only put out her little finger.


    Hua Yi was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, the dragon people would play this kind of naive vow game. However, Hua Yi didn''t say much and still held out his right hand according to the Convention in all the youth romance stories.


    Two fingers hooked in a place, that their fate, will be entangled together, life.


    The girl laughed and tears ran down her cheek.


    "Well, now it''s time for you to think back. What''s your name?" The girl said with a smile, wiping away the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    "I''m sorry that the people who are going to be reduced to the end of the world together forget to give their names." Hua Yi shook his head helplessly, and then solemnly introduced himself: "I am Hua Yi, the current president of the assassin guild, the incurable twin assassin!"


    "The president? Ha, I really found the treasure The girl''s eyes were wide open and looked at Huayi with joy. Although, she has long thought that the history of a man with such momentum must be extraordinary, and the name of the assassin guild is enough to confirm her idea. However, she never thought that the guy with white hair was the boss?!


    "When master yulingzi retired, all the work was handed over to me. It''s like a fish getting water. Ha ha. " Huayi''s mouth is open again.


    "Well, since the president is here, it will save a lot of trouble. The assassin decided to join me The girl threw away her long chestnut hair and straightened her proud chest.Hua Yi nodded with a smile and said, "Welcome


    "Wait!" Golden pupil man''s face has been difficult to see the extreme, just upstairs two people''s dialogue, all the people on the scene heard clearly.


    "Liu Shanyao, I don''t care if you''re really crazy. I don''t think you don''t know the consequences of joining the assassin guild. Do you want to be the enemy of the whole dragon world? " The golden pupil man''s body swings the light golden electric awn, behind him two retinues also become the left and right blessing shape, forms a defense field faintly.


    There was no displeasure on the girl''s face. She gave Huayi a faint smile, then turned her head and looked at the golden pupil man and said, "can you represent the Dragon world?"


    "You The golden pupil man was angry and said with distorted face: "you join the assassin guild, and you are the enemy of the Dragon world!"


    "Wrong!" Hua Yi drank lightly, glanced at the crowd and said, "I never think that the assassin guild is a noble organization, nor that killing people can solve all problems. But we have our faith and our own justice. Will the assassin guild make enemies with humans or the dragon people? It has only one enemy, that is, those bullshit powers who think they have only one hand to cover the sky! "


    Hua Yi''s words, let all people shock live, stare, unable to speak.


    The girl slowly pulled out the ribbon from her neckline and tied her long chestnut hair to form a long and curly ponytail.


    "People of Liushan family, if you still cherish your old love, or cherish your own life. Then, put away your weapons and get out of the way. " The girl shook the horsetail, and then picked up the cloud water on the windowsill.


    "And if you think you have to keep me, and you insist on it. I will respect your decision and try my best to let you die with honor Voice down, the girl''s eyes have been a great chill!


    At this time, liushanyao has completely unloaded all that belongs to liushanda. In a flash, she is the most ruthless soldier.


    Cloud water clear, feel the master like an iceberg general majestic war, also began to shake involuntarily, low Ming.


    The guards of the Six Mountains looked at each other, not knowing what to do. All the people turned their eyes to the guard, who was in a daze. Miss Yu was once the captain of the guard, but she didn''t get any feedback.


    Yu Yang stood in a daze.


    "If you let her go, you can''t escape the sanction of the Gold Council!" Golden pupil man see hesitant people, can''t help but anger more Sheng, almost to vomit blood.


    His heart was filled with the anger of being ignored and the jealousy that almost drove him crazy. He had long coveted the beauty of liushanyao. It is also his proposal to forcibly bring the girl back to Zijinshan this time. As long as she''s in the hands of the Council, there''s a way to disarm her.


    However, his scheming scheme was instantly disintegrated by the white haired man who killed half way, and all his plans were in vain.


    "Damn it Jintong man cursed in his heart, and his evil thoughts were castrated, which made his personality almost collapse.


    However, his threat did not play a big role, and the people of Liushan family did not have the habit of listening to outsiders.


    "I give up!" Gao Daliang took the lead in putting away the photon axe. He shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "I can''t help it. I can''t beat miss. I''ll leave Liushan city and quit."


    Sun Li and Mu Yun looked at each other and put away their weapons. They have always been in agreement with big brother Liang, and this time is no exception.


    Yu Yang didn''t show his weapon in the first place, and now it''s even more unnecessary. He just looked at liushanyao in the hole on the second floor, forced out a smile, then turned back and nodded to all the guards of liushanjia.


    All of them put away their weapons.


    "Hua La", the people of Liushan family automatically separated to both sides. In the yard, only a dozen guards of Luo family, three people in black and three men of Jintong were left. The position is very clear.


    The girl looks at Gao Daliang and Yu Yang, who is smiling bitterly. She smiles gently. Although, the smile only stayed for less than a second, it was replaced by the cold killing.


    The rest, don''t be merciful!


    There''s no prologue, no choice, no complexity. The girl''s figure has long been integrated into the dazzling morning light. The white sword light is like flying snow in the sky, and it is like a thousand miles of flowing clouds.


    The sound of the sword envelops the whole courtyard in an instant, and the clouds and water are clear!


    "Wow The people in the middle of the yard were all in a panic. They had never seen such a hegemonic and unreasonable declaration of war, and they didn''t even have the chance to choose "get out".


    What makes them feel more desperate is that the sword rain all over the sky can''t resist at all!


    Whether it''s a photon cold weapon, or a hot kinetic energy metal flow, or a laser beam, it can''t stop the pouring sword rain. Any material and energy that comes into contact with Jianyu turns into clean and transparent water in a flash!


    Yunshui Qingliu is a pure weapon!Looking at the desperate figures in the sword rain, the guards of Liushan family on both sides were all happy and sarcastic.


    "Don''t go against the young lady." This has long been an iron rule among the guards of the six mountain families.

 Chapter 132

    Holf system, empires, avonlet.


    Scattered steel structure on the ground one after another, big and small squares are like a castle piled up with Rubik''s cube, countless spaceships shuttle among them, as if flying birds in the iron frame square nest.


    By an irregular polygon window, a man in a black windbreaker was sitting quietly.


    The man''s long black hair falls like a waterfall, just covering half of his face. He hung his head down and sniffed over the teacup.


    "The fragrance of jasmine, well, really brings back a lot of beautiful memories." The man closed his eyes and enjoyed the faint fragrance in the teacup.


    Sitting opposite the man is a cold faced temperament beauty.


    She was dressed in a standard office professional suit, with long golden hair behind her head, dark blue eyes under her black glasses and long eyelashes, emitting a faint calm light.


    "His highness fergarza would like to hear from you." Blonde''s voice is very moving, but the tone is absolutely rigid enough, it is like a brain in the simulation of human voice.


    "I still remember that many years ago, ninghaixing had many such Jasmine gardens. When you sit in the tea house, it''s this strong light aroma that makes people''s mind suddenly relaxed. " The man didn''t answer the blonde''s question, but still commented on the fragrance of tea. His eyes opened slightly, and the dark eyes were as deep as the stars.


    "The Daolong people may have been unreliable. Judging from their current attitude, it''s not groundless to say that they have close ties with the assassin guild." Blondes don''t think much of men''s attitude and continue to speak rigidly.


    "By the way, Miss Salem, have you ever had tea at the tea house?" The man suddenly raised his head, the eyes not covered by long hair looked at the opposite blonde mischievously.


    "I never drink tea, Mr. Qin Yang." The beauty''s expression is as cold as a machine.


    "Oh, so? That''s a pity. It''s really a pleasure to drink tea in the tea house next to the tea garden. " The man slowly leaned back to the back of the chair, his expression seemed to be immersed in some sweet memories.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have any interest in tea culture, and I believe his highness fergarza doesn''t love tea ceremony either." The blonde''s eyes are staring at the man opposite without blinking. Somehow, the hair covering half of her face makes her feel very uncomfortable.


    "Ha ha, Miss Salem, you are as direct as ever, which makes me really sad." The man said wrongly, but he still had a smile on his face.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have any interest in your personal hobbies, let alone the desire to chat. I just came here to ask for your advice. I hope you can cooperate with me. " The blonde continues her tough work style.


    "Well, now people are really impatient and have no patience." The man scratched his head and said with a wry smile, "now it''s Toby and his younger brother Yinfei, not the head of the parliament, who are in charge of the Daolong clan."


    The blonde opens her tiny brain and begins to record what the man says.


    "For the assassin guild, the reaction of the Daolong clan is really weird. Toby and Yinfei did have conflicts with Huayi, but then they let Huayi and others go. It''s really incredible. " The man''s fingers gently fiddled with the tea stem in the cup, his eyes flashing.


    The blonde listened carefully, occasionally drawing and commenting on the light screen.


    "The most likely situation is the following two kinds: first, Huayi''s strength is completely beyond the control of Daolong people, and the dragon people can''t keep them; second, Toby and Yinfei don''t intend to kill them at all, but deliberately let them go."


    "On purpose?" The ice face of the blonde beauty, which has remained unchanged for thousands of years, finally shows a trace of doubt. For a moment, there are many beauties.


    "Well, if these two brothers are ambitious enough, I mean if. They are likely to release the assassin guild on purpose, or even help them gain a foothold in the Dragon World secretly. In this way, the upper level of the Dragon world will become chaotic, and the control of the hundred ethnic Council will be affected. " A faint smile appeared on the man''s face and his eyes floated out of the window.


    "Do you mean the Daolong want to rebel?" The blonde obviously didn''t expect that.


    "Wrong, it''s not rebellion, it''s power grabbing. For nearly a thousand years, the Council of 100 nationalities has dominated the world of the Dragon nationality, and the privileged class and its subordinate aristocratic families have been formed. These guys who just eat but don''t work make the social system of the whole dragon world more and more decadent, and the whole dragon people are going downhill under the leadership of this group of declining elites. " The man puffed at the window, then drew some strange patterns on it with his fingers.


    "Do you mean that Toby brothers want to use the assassin guild to disturb the situation of the Dragon world, and then seize the opportunity to seize the ruling power of the hundred clan Council in the dragon?" The blonde frowned, her eyes flickering.


    "The Council of the hundred ethnic groups has always been mysterious, not to mention it is light years away from us. We don''t know who is in charge of the ups and downs. I just speculate based on the reaction of the Daolong people, and there is not enough evidence. " The man smiles and shakes his head."What did you think of the black tooth fortress some time ago?" The blonde continues to ask.


    "The people in that video are not Huayi. Although they look very similar, I can tell them from each other." The man finally picked up the teacup and took a sip slowly.


    "Well, judging from her voice, it should be a woman." Blondes agree.


    "That''s what I can''t understand. Why let this woman speak in public? Can she represent the assassin guild? Why occupy black tooth fortress? The risk of doing so is not in line with the style of the assassin. Are they going to change careers and become astrologers? " The man looked at the messy tea in the teacup with deep eyes.


    "It seems that we need more information." The blonde nibbled her fingernails as if in deep thought.


    "That''s right. Tell his highness fergarza that the action against the Westerlies has been put on hold for the time being. Now we should preserve our strength and not rush to war. In addition, the rumor that "golden straight fist" fled to the Holf galaxy has confirmed that the Qinwang group are trying their best to track the whereabouts of the two guys. " The man said while drinking tea.


    "Well, thank you for your valuable advice. If there is nothing else, let me leave first." Once the goal is achieved, the blonde gets up and prepares to leave.


    "You''re welcome. Take me to your highness." The man smiles and nods.


    "By the way, there are two more pieces of advice." The blonde looks back, cold.


    "Oh?" The man raised his head and laughed curiously.


    "First, it''s better to get rid of the bad habit of not wearing a communicator, which can save us too much time looking for you; second, you are really not suitable for long hair, especially this kind of fake bad hair." With that, the blonde turned away and disappeared outside the cafe.


    The man shook his head, laughed disapprovingly, and continued to look out of the window.


    "Hua Yi, Hua Yi, what have you become? Where have you been all these years? Why did you join the assassin guild? It''s really curious. " The man talked to himself, his eyes shining fiercely.


    ¡­¡­


    Black dragon galaxy, outer rim, black tooth fortress.


    There are many ships coming and going, and the colorful tail inflammation is like a colorful meteor, crisscrossing around the fortress.


    Without customs clearance fees and numerous commodity taxes, the pass of the Heilong people has become the favorite channel for trading ships.


    For a while, the black dragon Galaxy ushered in the most prosperous moment in its history.


    The restriction on ships was originally a decision of Parliament. The nobles tried every means to suppress the free trade and ensure their family''s advantage in resources.


    As a result, class contradictions have never disappeared.


    From the standpoint of the black dragon people, they are eager for free trade, so that when the assassin guild announced the lifting of the blockade of black tooth fortress on foreign ships, the whole black dragon galaxy was in praise.


    The hatred of the Mei family is only a matter of a few people, and most people don''t care about it.


    Just as most of the aristocrats of the black dragon nationality have no love for the poor people, the common people have no good feelings for those noble lords. There is no other relationship between the two classes.


    As a result, the black dragon people''s attempt to recapture the black tooth fortress has been opposed by the majority of the people at the bottom. Many people even volunteered to work as Assassins'' Guild in the black dragon people''s house to inform them.


    For the first time, the parliament of the Heilong nationality felt the vast ocean of the people''s war, but the action of recapturing the Heiya fortress had to be stopped.


    On the other hand, the potters began to export a large number of armed forces to the assassin guild. Led by the porter brothers, dozens of Porter organizations, large and small, began to invest in the assassin guild from different fields.


    Instead of helping the neighboring people recapture the Heiya fortress, the Daolong fleet turned around and seized the Heilong fleet from the side.


    The aristocrats of the black dragon clan were angry and strongly condemned the rebellious behavior of the Daolong clan. But Toby just ignored it and distributed the fleet in the throat of the dragon like territory as usual, which not only restrained the armed forces of the black dragon, but also became a natural barrier of the black tooth fortress.


    Everyone has ambition, but no one would think that this pair of brothers of the dragon clan should show their dragon teeth so quickly. The blade points back to the whole world of the dragon clan without fear.

 Chapter 133

    The sea of stars is as beautiful as night.


    Merchant ships and freighters, big and small, streamed around the black tooth fortress. They were full of friendly signal lights, flashing one after another, blending into the thousands of stars.


    A man in a silver windbreaker stands on the trestle at the edge of the fortress, peering through the huge barrier window at the busy scene outside.


    Silver flies, the corner of the mouth suddenly raises the faint smile.


    Because in the transparent barrier window, behind him, already many a figure.


    "Are you looking for me?" Such as the sound of birds in the morning, scattered sound behind, so that silver fly can''t help but smile and turn around, a pair of eyes looking at the person in front of him with a smile.


    White clothes wrapped in thin waist ruler, holding Jasper and colored stone.


    Bright eyes and white teeth reflect each other, and the night is like a blue pool.


    Looking at Xie Xiang like delicate flowers and willows, Yin Fei''s eyes were a little crazy.


    "General Yinfei?" Xie Xiang frowned.


    "Ah, sorry, just call me Yinfei." Silver fly wake up, quickly embarrassed smile, said: "the list of goods has been received?"


    Xie Xiang nodded, did not speak, just water general clear eyes looking at the man in front of him.


    Silver fly suddenly feel a little embarrassed, quickly smile and ask: "how? Are the goods satisfactory? But it took me a lot of energy


    "Why?" Xie Xiang suddenly asked.


    "What?" Yin Fei was a little surprised, but he still laughed.


    "Ming said, what you sent is enough to arm a Starfleet. I don''t think we can use those at all. " Xie Xiang frowned and gazed at Yinfei, who was always smiling.


    "Ah, ha ha, ha ha, well, it''s better to be on guard." Yinfei is smiling happily.


    Is it necessary to be so happy?


    Xie Xiang doesn''t understand why Yinfei is always smiling when she has nothing to do. She can''t laugh.


    "I don''t understand. You''d better discuss with Ming." Xie Xiang felt a little bored, and then he was ready to go away.


    "There''s no harm in being strong." Yinfei finally put away his smile, raised his hand and stroked his long silver hair, saying: "I know why you want to stay here, and I know you still can''t forget him. But the dragon people won''t sit there. Even if Huayi is still alive, when he comes here, maybe the combined fleet of the dragon people will blow you into the dust of the universe. "


    Yin Fei''s expression is very serious, but Xie Xiang looks at him with disapproval.


    "Only when we unite and join the power of the porters, can we share equally with the Council of 100 ethnic groups. Otherwise, sooner or later, the dragon people will make a comeback. Without enough military power, we have to die. " Yinfei continued.


    "As I said, you can discuss this with Ming." Xie Xiang''s brows are twisted together. She doesn''t like the dragon people. If it''s not for the man who once saved her life, I''m afraid she doesn''t want to say a word at all.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this..." Yinfei''s attitude towards Xie Xiang is quite helpless. This woman is totally different from other women. All the communication skills that Yinfei is good at have no effect on her.


    "If you want to go to the galaxy recently, I''ll invite you to longkong Dao." Yinfei smiles again, but this time his smile still doesn''t last long.


    There was a rapid beep, and a huge white light screen was ejected from the air.


    Yinfei''s expression didn''t change at all, but she was really tired of this sudden disturbance in her heart. However, Ming seems to have no embarrassed expression at all. On the contrary, he looks quite excited.


    This is absolutely a great event, because Ming has not shown such a rich expression change for a long time.


    "Xie Xiang, there''s a big thing." Ming''s voice also jumped out of the past calm, and even a little shiver.


    "What?" Xie Xiang frowned, and she also felt that today''s singing was abnormal. However, she soon had a strong intuition, so strong that she almost burst into tears.


    "Ha ha, did you guess? Yes, Huayi has news! " Ming''s eyes turned red.


    "What?" Yinfei was surprised.


    ¡­¡­


    Flying dragon galaxy, brunkunt star, big crack.


    A giant lizard more than 30 meters long climbs on the steep cliff. Its skin color is almost the same as the surrounding rocks, which makes it cleverly integrate with the surrounding environment under the shadow of the cliff.


    The lizard''s eyes are rolling, and its tongue, which is more than ten meters long, occasionally turns out to test everything around it.


    Suddenly, the prehistoric beast raised its neck high, opened its mouth slowly, and watched the front warily.


    Deep in the canyon, in the endless darkness, the air was disturbing restlessly.


    "Crackle" sound everywhere, the arc caused by the collision of energy force field began to fill around. The lizard wagged its tail anxiously and began to retreat slowly."Bang bang!" With a dull sound, all the arcs disappeared, and then with a sound of "Hoo Hoo", a purple black Stargate with turbulent particle flow opened.


    When it was opened to five meters in diameter, the huge gate just "poof" and disappeared out of thin air.


    The aftereffects of the particle storm bombarded all the surrounding plants to pieces, and even the giant lizard turned into a charred fossil in an instant, staring at the disappearing eyes and looking at the faint figure where the star gate exploded.


    "Ah, there is not enough energy. It seems that you need a lot of energy to transmit it." Liu Shanyao frowned and looked at Hua Yi beside him like a monster.


    "Hee hee!" Hua Yi smiles and says nothing more.


    Guikuzi lies on Huayi''s shoulder and looks around. It''s not unexpected at all. If the energy contained in the body of Zhenwu is the same as that of ordinary people, that''s strange. The so-called conservation of energy, the same distance, the transmission of an elephant than the transmission of an ant to spend more energy.


    Liushanyao just said it casually. Of course, she doesn''t treat Huayi as an ordinary person. It''s just that the position of the planet deviates too much from the predetermined target star, which makes her depressed.


    "Yes, the magnetic field in this place is very chaotic!" Liu Shanyao looked at the holographic screen in his palm, a blank snowflake, stuffy.


    "The magnetic field here is changing every minute. It''s very dangerous. The instrument is unreliable." Guikuizi said quietly that since the girl in Liushan city fell out with her family, guikuizi no longer hid his strength. Moreover, he explained the intention of the Sanfo old man to stay with the girl, which made liushanyao cry for a long time.


    "Go along the cracks, the magnetic field above the surface is more unstable." Hua Yi said, then began to stick to the left side of the cliff fast forward.


    "This is the only way..." As soon as Liu Shanyao gritted his teeth, he followed closely behind him and went forward like the wind.


    "Hua Yi, have you noticed the marks on the cliff?" Guikuzi was lying on Huayi''s shoulder, lazy and tight.


    "Well, it''s like an artificial mark." Hua Yi''s eyes narrowed slightly, staring at the front without blinking, and her feet kept moving forward.


    "There must be some kind of civilization on this planet, but I don''t know what kind of civilization it is." Guikuzi frowned, as if he was thinking about something in his heart. It didn''t know that Hua Yi was using her own gas to sense from a very long distance!


    Liu Shanyao followed Hua Yi, walking along while fiddling with the brain in his hand. Although it deviated from orbit, she was sure that the planet was still in the range of the Dragon galaxy, and most likely in the flying dragon galaxy.


    "Damn it!" I''ve got six hands on the mountain.


    "Don''t worry, judging from the changes of temperature and humidity, there should be artificial environmental adjustment equipment in front of us." Guikuizi narrowed his eyes, and the black hair trembled gently with the rhythm of Huayi''s body.


    Suddenly, Hua Yi stops, and the six mountains behind him almost bump into Hua Yi.


    "Hello! What are you doing? " Cried the girl in a sullen voice.


    Hua Yi turns around slowly, but his eyes don''t stay on Liu Shanyao for a moment. Instead, he goes straight to the dark crack behind him.


    "What''s the matter?" It was the first time for the girl to see Hua Yi''s serious expression, and she was nervous unconsciously.


    "What a strange energy reaction..." Guikuzi also turned his head and bristled all over.


    "Good apprentice, it''s time to test you. Ha ha ha." The laughter of jueying sounded in Huayi''s ear.


    "Master, what is that?" The flower Yi finally stares round eyes, the long white hair has no wind.


    "Well, they are the most troublesome spirit warriors. Fortunately, there is only one." Jueying didn''t have any tension.


    "Yao, take Xiao Hei back to 500 meters away." Hua Yi holds GUI kuizi''s neck and throws it to Liu Shanyao.


    "Why? What the hell is that? Let''s work together to kill him! " The girl took the black cat and said with disapproval.


    "Listen to him, it''s weird!" Guikuizi has no objection to Huayi''s decision, and even the energy flowing out of the darkness makes him feel palpitating.


    "Oh, well." Liu Shan, holding the black cat in his arms, continued to move forward until he was 500 meters away from Huayi. Then he stopped by a rock and set up a shed to look this way.


    In silence, Huayi stood in the middle of the canyon.


    A figure came out slowly in the dark, but even if the hot light passed through the cracks and shone on him, it could not remove the darkness around him.


    His whole body is like an extension of the darkness behind him, isolating the light out of thin air.


    "Hua Yi?" The shadow made an indistinguishable sound. It seemed that the sound wave could hardly penetrate the darkness, intermittently mixed with some noises, reverberating in the deep canyon.


    "Yes. What are you doing The flower Yi big stab ground stands at the same place, have no any vigilance appearance, the corner of the mouth is pulling the naughty smile."Holy Spirit warrior, black spirit!" Before the voice fell, the black smoke in the whole body condensed instantly and turned into black armor. In his right hand, a black spear twines around the black cyclone, pointing obliquely to the ground.

 Chapter 134

    The sound of sound burst in the air. The black spear breathed the fierce black smoke, turned into endless snake shadow, and covered the whole Huayi.


    Killing intention, instant rampant!


    The whole Canyon seems to have fallen into the ice age, and all the messy winds are frozen in an instant.


    Liu Shanyao''s eyes are round and his teeth are biting.


    For the first time in her life, she saw such cold and ominous murderous atmosphere, which was totally different from her pure coldness!


    Hua Yi didn''t move, and let countless wild shadows crisscross his whole body. He just watched calmly.


    All the shadows in front of Hua Yi''s body turned into black smoke and disappeared through his long white hair and short sleeve shirt.


    From the beginning to the end, the black spirit didn''t really make a move. The frenzied attack just came from his intention of killing, but it made Liu Shanyao, who was watching the battle in the distance, sweat in a cold sweat.


    How strong!


    Just the idea of killing can make her hallucinate 500 meters away and see those sharp shadows that don''t exist. This guy, who calls himself Heiling, is so powerful!


    Liu Shanyao almost subconsciously clenched the "clear flow of cloud and water" in his hands, locked his eyes on the dark shadow in the distance and held his breath.


    "Don''t get close. There''s no room for us to intervene." Guikuzi squinted and reminded again.


    As for the legend of the spirit warrior, guikuizi once heard of it in the great sage. Different from those dragon warriors who pursue the peak of martial arts, the spirit warriors follow a path that completely goes against nature.


    They completely abandoned the body, imprisoned their soul in the armor, and became ghosts wandering between heaven and hell.


    This way of letting oneself be doomed is a kind of madness that destroys the natural physical property. Only a few spirit warriors are willing to be baptized and never surpass their life!


    Take this as the price, obtain the incomparable strength!


    "Where is the assassin''s edict?" The voice of the black spirit was twisted, as if it was tearing and biting with the boundless darkness all the time.


    "Not with you." Compared with the voice under the black armor, Huayi''s voice sounded very fresh.


    "Where is it?" Black spirit''s voice can''t hear any emotion at all. It''s just like a piece of noise.


    "Tell you what to do ~!" Hua Yi''s Rogue strength is no less than that of the past.


    The black spirit was silent and slowly raised his spear.


    "I''ll kill you, and then I''ll find you." The black spear point emits fine black smoke, pointing to Huayi.


    "Save it, your charcoal sticks are smoking, uncle." Hua Yi was laughing and did not look at the black spear that was trying to disturb the surrounding air.


    "Last question, where is that scorpion hiding?" The voice of Heiling was more and more hard to hear.


    "You talk too much shit ~!" Hua Yi took a side step and went up sharply. He didn''t give Heiling a chance to summarize.


    How fast does Huayi move? I''m afraid you can''t understand it until you see it with your own eyes.


    Surprise!


    Hidden in the black armor under the two white fluorescence instantly ignited, fierce murderous gas such as avalanche out, earth shaking!


    And almost at the same time, Hua Yi''s sword Qi also exploded between him and the shadow.


    Qi is like a rising dragon!


    It was as if the real sword Qi collided with the spear shadow as dense as black rain, and immediately sent out a fierce tearing metal roar!


    "Dangdangdangdangdang ~!"


    Hua Yi''s dragon shaped sword Qi whirled at a high speed, blowing away countless black rain and rushing fiercely to Heiling.


    "Roar!"


    The black armor vibrated violently, and the black spirit''s feet were blown more than ten meters away from the ground, so that he could get rid of the rest of his strength and stand still.


    Just less than ten seconds of fighting, the rocks on both sides of the canyon began to collapse, and the roaring smoke filled the canyon.


    "Ha ha ha ha ~, finally can fire all, cool!" The voice of jueying rang out in the air without any concealment. She''s been depressed for a long time.


    In the past, Hua Yi''s body couldn''t bear even ten percent of her sword Qi. Every time she made a move, she felt like walking on thin ice.


    Now, we can finally get rid of the worries of the past and let go.


    The voice of jueying made the black spirit''s body tremble slightly, and the two groups of evil white demon fire under the black helmet became more rampant.


    "Double brainwave?" The voice of Heiling became more and more indistinct.


    "So much nonsense!" Hua Yi didn''t give each other a chance to chat up, and launched a second attack overbearing.


    Qi sword double Jue soul crack!


    The whole body suddenly swings up and down seven color rays, the flower Yi''s right hand stretches out, volleys a grasp, crunchy!


    Heiling''s body suddenly straightened up, as if it had been grabbed by the collar. The limbs swing wildly, the black armor is shocked to clank, pain!


    Tearing all the pain, through the thick and cold armor, tightly entangled the black spirit. The feeling of being forgotten has returned to my mind, full of all consciousness."No way!" Black spirit roars a, incomparably clear enunciation, let flower Yi can''t help but get eyes a light.


    Then, the black gas wrapped in the black spirit suddenly rose, like a burning black flame, gushing out.


    "What a fierce brainwave! I can''t catch it, ha ha! Sword soft! Come on, come on! Spirit is too late Jueying yelled, in a tone of unprecedented joy.


    The white light in Hua Yi''s eyes passed away, and the knife like face suddenly condensed.


    "Hua''er, lend me your left hand." The soft voice of the sword is like flying snow, blowing all the dust and smoke, without the slightest bit of hostility.


    As Jianrou''s voice fell, Huayi''s left hand began to pierce quickly in the air!


    There is no substance, no sound.


    Only Hua Yi''s left hand turned white in the air.


    "Wow ~!" The black spirit uttered a very sad scream, as if he had been cut to pieces, and his whole body trembled violently.


    "Collapse!"


    A strong black air spurted out from the gap of the armor. Hua Yi stopped his hand and avoided in an instant.


    The black air flew around, leaving a scorched black area where it passed, with a radius of 100 meters.


    "Antimatter breath? Tut Tut, that''s a bullying move! " Jueying is very excited today, contrary to her usual laziness, she talks a lot.


    "The black fire is very evil. The flowers should be more careful." Jianrou is still as light as water.


    The black spirit, lying on his back, sat up slowly, covered his chest with his right hand, and uttered a murmur similar to a groan of pain.


    "Triple brain wave?" Heiling''s voice was a little bit indistinguishable, but still could not hide the surprise in his tone.


    Hua Yi didn''t rush to do it this time. Instead, he looked at the black spirit slowly standing up and asked: "you are not far away from the galaxy, just to chase me?"


    "The assassin guild and the scorpion are all my hunting targets." Black spirit also does not avoid, directly pick out the intention. He shook his black armor and wriggled his limbs like a muscle.


    It seems that the attack just now only caused him great pain, but there was no actual harm.


    "If you don''t come early or late, it''s too bullying for you to make trouble when I''m on duty." Hua Yi frowned slightly and breathed from her nose.


    "As soon as yulingzi dies, the assassin guild must be a piece of loose sand. It''s the best time to break each one." As soon as Heiling raised his hand, the black spear on the ground jumped up as if it had thrown off the gravity and rolled into the palm wrapped by the black fire.


    "What are you talking about?" Hua Yi was stunned. Although he had been psychologically prepared, he was surprised when he heard the news and said, "when did it happen?"


    "Twelve spirit hours before I set out, as for the time of the galaxy, I can''t calculate it." The black spirit shrugged indifferently, pointed the black spear at Huayi again, and said coldly: "it''s useless to say more. The life of the assassin guild has been decided, and your life will become the sacrifice of the return of the Holy Spirit family!"


    The fierce murderous Qi shrinks and condenses rapidly. Finally, all of them are sucked into the black armor. The black inflammation outside the armor became more vigorous, and the outline of the black spirit became more and more blurred.


    It''s like completely sinking into another space, leaving only the residual visual image.


    Heiling, disappear!


    "Well, when we gather the twelve star assassins, we can go back to the Doyle system to mourn his old man." Hua Yi turned a blind eye to the strange changes of the enemy, just raised his head, looked blankly at the sky and said to himself.


    The orange sky, a black spot, magnified rapidly in Huayi''s dark green eyes.


    Huo Ran, the black spear has been stabbed in the head!


    The speed limit has already left the sound of breaking the air behind, and Heiling''s body is like a black meteorite falling at a high speed.


    The huge impact force directly tears the canyon, and the long and narrow valley is instantly blasted out of an eye-catching huge round pit.


    The debris splashed, mingled with deadly air currents, and swung around.


    "Shua Shua ~" guikuzi jumped from the girl''s arms, two Cat Claws instantly turned into a remnant shadow, forming a defensive seal in the air. The stones and gas blades that rushed to the girl were all opened by the seal, and then opened again. Finally, the surrounding area of liushanyao was turned into a pothole of gravel.


    The cloud and water are clear and trembling.


    The girl''s hand held the protein scabbard tightly and said nothing.


    In the center of the whirlpool of the roaring wind, a dark figure stands.


    "That damned scorpion, sure enough, made a wonderful thing to come out..." Heiling''s voice was surprisingly clear, as if all the disturbing noises had disappeared out of thin air. The desolate and magnetic voice was quite charming.


    The black flame around his body was fluttering restlessly, but it had already lost its exuberance, and it twisted and swayed on the black armor.


    The wind gradually stagnated, but a few strands of snow-white hair, in the desolate dark silhouette, floating out.Floating out, that dominates the world''s posture.


    Qijian Shuangjue ¡¤ the sword meaning of crossing the ends of the earth

 Chapter 135

    Flying dragon galaxy, Queen star, motrisque nest.


    The most important ports of the Feilong nationality are concentrated here. Whether military or civilian, the routes almost radiate the whole dragon shaped territory. Similarly, this is also the original scheduled transfer station of liushanyao.


    However, due to the insufficient energy of the gate, the original transmission route was affected, so that she and Huayi fell on the unknown planet.


    Queen star is the leading star of the flying dragon galaxy, while motrisque nest is the capital of Queen star and the important town of the flying dragon.


    There is a tense atmosphere in the floating fortress which is pulled by the huge energy chain.


    "Your Majesty, general Sasha is on his way back. He will arrive at the dragon''s nest soon." A middle-aged woman in a dark yellow uniform stood respectfully in the middle of the rotunda.


    The hall is in a blue gray metal style. Apart from the flickering light screen, there is only one woman. All kinds of streamers pass by her side, reflecting her resolute and calm face.


    "I see. Ah ~..." A languid female voice, from high up in the sky, sounded in seclusion.


    The woman in the dark yellow uniform raised her head and gazed at the huge purple screen above her head. Her expression seemed to struggle a little, but she still said, "Your Majesty, we''d better not interfere in this matter..."


    "Well, let''s wait and see what happens first. I''m just a little worried. The message that mingmingmingmen has started has come. Why didn''t Xiaoyao show up?" The girl''s voice sounded very confused and worried, like a helpless little girl separated from her parents.


    "Your Majesty, miss Liushan is very powerful. She should be OK. Besides, if it is true that miss Liushan was kidnapped by the assassin guild, it is impossible to come here through the secret gate. Therefore, my subordinates think that there must be something else in the story. " The woman in the dark yellow uniform analyzed it very calmly.


    "Well, if there''s any inside information, it must be the girl who didn''t want to marry the Luo family. The assassin''s Guild had to find more than one person to play the part. But it leads to such a big mess. " The female voice still sighs.


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. The Luo family is not so arrogant that they dare to make trouble in the land of the Feilong clan. As long as general Shasha returns to the Dragon Nest before the assassin guild arrives, he will be safe." The woman in the dark yellow uniform tried to placate the sighing voice.


    "All right, Fanny, go ahead and make a defense deployment. Don''t worry about me." Female voice strong from the spirit, let the dark yellow uniform of middle-aged women to busy their own things.


    "Take care, your majesty. I''ll leave first." Fanny bowed, turned and trotted out of the rotunda.


    When the door closed, the light in the hall dimmed again. Only the purple arc light screen hanging in the dome emitted faint fluorescence.


    There''s a mess in the fort.


    "What do the Luo family want?" A young man with metal wire frame eyes said angrily: "with so many warships, can''t you want to blockade the Dragon Nest?"


    "Don''t worry about Luo''s family, calculate the specific arrival time of the assassin guild as soon as possible!" A bearded middle-aged man roared, pacing back and forth in the central office, muttering: "if they are riding on the Dalong warship, then the speed will be increased by at least 10%..."


    "Vice minister, Yanlong warship requests video connection!" A young girl in a military uniform reports in the light screen.


    "Connect!" The middle-aged man was calm and fixed his eyes on the flashing light screen.


    "Shua" holographic screen opens, and an old man in a red military uniform on fire appears on the screen.


    "Deputy Minister Jill, I haven''t seen you for many years. How are you doing?" The old man had short gray hair, and his face was covered with cunning wrinkles. In his slightly narrowed eyes, from time to time, he scattered a frightening light.


    "General Luo, you are bringing a whole star fleet of Yanlong clan. You are not going to visit my friends here, are you?" Jill sneered.


    As the Deputy Defense Minister of the Feilong clan, Jill will not be in a mess just because of a fleet of the Yanlong clan. What really worried him was the Dao dragon warship coming at full speed from another direction!


    The ambition of Toby brothers has become one of the worries of the elders of the hundred clan Council, and the relationship between the Daolong clan and the assassin guild has almost become a well-known thing.


    However, the already turbulent situation has become more chaotic because of the hot news not long ago.


    "The president of the assassin''s Guild appeared in the golden six mountain city and brutally killed the second son of the Luo family, who was visiting, and killed dozens of Luo family guards and six Golden Council officers at one stroke. At the same time, Liu Shanyao, the eldest daughter of the Liushan family, was kidnapped. "


    This news, like thunder in the plain, once again shocked the whole dragon world.


    The Luo family of Yanlong nationality made a quick response, and the elders and members of the hundred nationality Council were finally unable to sit down.


    There is a rumor that the Presbyterian guard has been deployed.


    The already chaotic interstellar world has become more and more gunpowder.


    Both the Luo family''s fleet and the unidentified sword dragon warship on the road have locked the queen star at the same time, which makes Jill feel vaguely that something extraordinary will happen in motrisk."Will her majesty be the next target of the assassin guild?" Jill didn''t dare to think much. Now he can only stick to his post and wait for Shasha to come back with the elite fleet of Feilong clan.


    "Brother Jill!" The old man''s voice in the light screen pulls Jill back from his short absence. He quickly retracts his lax pupils and focuses his eyes on the hologram in front of him.


    "I don''t have to say much about the purpose of my visit. You should have guessed it, brother." The old man''s voice began to grow colder and said, "the assassin guild committed a murder in the golden six mountain city a few days ago, and my grandson Luo Fengfeng was also killed. The murderer finally escaped through a star gate in Liushan manor, and the direction of the star gate is your place, the queen star of Feilong clan. "


    "Oh?" Jill raised her eyebrows slightly and said nothing.


    "We suspect that the murderer has been hiding in the queen star, and wants to escape by means of countless spaceships in the Dragon Nest..." The old man didn''t go on talking. Instead, he was staring at Jill on the other side of the screen.


    "So?" Jill frowned, looked at the old man in the light screen and asked.


    "So, we''re going to block the motriskelon nest!" The old man''s tone was firm and unquestionable.


    "Luo Tianlin, Luo Tianlin, don''t forget that you are in the jurisdiction of the Feilong people. Any unauthorized action will be regarded as a provocation to the authority of the Feilong royal family Jill didn''t give in, too, staring sharply at the old man on the screen.


    "My respect for Queen lulannes can be learned from heaven and earth. I believe that the queen will also sympathize with an old man''s determination to pursue his enemies!" Then the old man raised his right hand.


    Almost at the same time, there was a huge energy field around the motrisque Dragon Nest, and sixteen Yanlong warships surrounded the Dragon nest from sixteen directions.


    "Luo Tianlin! You... " Jill''s eyebrows were raised, her face muscles were twisted, and she was very angry!


    "Jill, please tell her majesty that our family is going to take over the motriskelon nest for the time being. Please don''t use fearless force to resist. After all, we have a common enemy, the assassin guild." The old man had turned his back and ignored Jill''s blow and stare.


    As the holographic screen in front of her faded away, Jill''s face sank like water.


    He hesitated whether to connect the Queen''s special line immediately and report the incident just now. Two bars of thick black eyebrows, a pair of tiger eyes flicker.


    Jill is not afraid of fighting. He was originally a soldier, and his personal force is extremely strong. Although it has not yet reached the realm of dragon warrior, it is definitely not a soft footed shrimp. However, the current situation is not in the front line of the battlefield, but Queen star, motrisque Dragon Nest, the largest port city of the flying dragon clan.


    He can''t ignore the lives of so many civilians. What''s more, the queen is in the flying wing fortress today!


    Finally, Jill took a long breath, sat down on the sofa and slowly closed her eyes.


    "Steele..." Jill gave a weak call, and a girl with a virtual light curtain flashed beside her.


    "Vice Minister?" The girl in military uniform was obviously surprised by Jill''s state at this time. She asked with indecision, "what can I do for you?"


    "We are sending out a message that the whole territory is under emergency martial law, and all vessels will be stopped. Open the main channel and get ready to Take over Yanlong transport ships. " Jill leans her head on the back of the sofa, glances blankly out of the window and orders helplessly.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" The girl''s expression was a little complicated. She said with difficulty, "if general Shasha knows..."


    "That woman, I''ll deal with her All you have to do now is follow my orders. " Jill was not displeased by the girl''s question.


    If according to Sasha''s temper, I''m afraid it''s all over the sky now. But Jill can''t do that. Jill is not sure whether the assassin guild is on that dragon boat. However, if the Feilong clan and the Luo family fight first, it will not only endanger the safety of the queen, but also make the Assassins'' Guild more profitable.


    Whatever the purpose of the assassin guild, Jill must do her best to protect the queen.


    A huge alarm sounded in the air.


    All departments received the emergency notice from the central office at the first time, and the martial law was transmitted to every corner of the queen star through the optical brain. For a moment, the atmosphere was unprecedentedly tense.


    Located in the center of the Dragon Nest, in front of the fortress pulled by the energy chain, an arched building like the belly of a giant dragon rises slowly.


    The purple outer metal steel cover structure is slowly moving, and the broad flight passage is gradually unveiled under the outline of row after row of guide lights.


    The two wings of Yanlong''s main ship delimited three small landing ships with red flaming tails. They fell into the main channel just opened.


    Without waiting for the spaceship to stop, hundreds of murderous Yanlong soldiers rushed out one after another, headed by Luo Tianba, the eldest son of the Luo family.

 Chapter 136

    Holf galaxy, remote area 52, ninghaixing.


    The endless rolling mountains, covered with green and secluded brocade quilt, are refreshing with the fragrance of tea.


    Ninghaixing has a humid climate and fertile soil in the southern hemisphere, which is especially suitable for the growth of tea trees. Tea, as a cash crop, has a first-class sales volume among the planets, and it is also a bulk commodity for export.


    Although it''s a little far away from the main channel, because it''s not far away from the outer ring, many tea traders in the outer ring are always in an endless stream here.


    "This business is getting harder and harder every year!" The person in charge of the tea house, old man Yue, with a toothpick in his mouth, sighed as he flipped the virtual screen on his palm.


    Opposite him, there is a tall robot. Next to the robot is a girl in a beige dress.


    Both the wooden shed and the stone table in front of old man Yue are full of antique charm, just like southern China in the earth age. Even the peasant women with two cups of tea are like a beautiful landscape in ink painting.


    Just a wisp of white eyes from the T-shaped exhaust hole, dark gray armor with metal luster, a black spider pattern climbing on the heavy shoulder. In any case, the cold mechanical style is out of tune with the surrounding environment.


    While playing with the tea set on the table, neru listened to old man Yue telling the story of Ning Haixing.


    "Well, the fragrance of jasmine tea, as expected, is still the best of its origin!" Neru took the tea cup from the peasant woman, put it in front of her and looked at it for a moment, then poured it directly through the T-shaped vent.


    "Yes! It''s much sweeter than the ones I bought in MI Xue Xing last time. " AI Na holds the teacup and nods while smelling the fragrance of tea. The golden horsetail behind her head also swings with it, releasing a faint fragrance.


    "Ha ha ha, of course!" Old man Yue was obviously quite satisfied with the two guys who knew the goods in front of him. He laughed and said, "I didn''t expect robots to know how to taste tea? Ha ha, it''s the first time I''ve met such a strange guy as you. "


    Neru shrugged indifferently, put the teacup on the stone table, and said, "robot is too impolite. As a porter scholar who travels in the inner circle, I have to correct you."


    Old man Yue was stunned, obviously caught off guard by neru''s pedantic remarks, and frowned: "porter? It''s the first time I''ve heard about it. "


    "Well, don''t listen to him, old man. Porters are robots, just the name of the outer ring." Ina said disdainfully, licking the tea in the cup with her little tongue, like a cat drinking water.


    "Oh? Is it the Milky way? I really can''t see it! " Old man Yue helped the presbyopic on his right eye and began to look carefully at the metal giant in front of him.


    "Robots are only the vassals of human beings, while porters are an independent group with a huge social system and population base. The two are very different. " Neru has long been used to Aina''s carelessness and doesn''t think so.


    "Oh! It turns out that there is still such a saying? " Old man Yue was so surprised that he could not help attaching more importance to them.


    "Well, then, old man, you just said that business is getting worse every year. Why AI Na finally used her "cat drink method" to drink the whole cup of tea, raised her head to wipe her mouth, and asked curiously.


    "Well, what else is the reason for this? Is it because of Taxation?" Old man Yue sighed and looked at the teacup on the table disconsolately.


    "Heavy taxes?" Ina is still like an innocent girl. Of course, her appearance is indeed a young girl, and her whole body is full of youth. However, anyone who has seen her force will never equate her with a girl.


    Golden straight fist, for those who have experienced it, is only a lingering nightmare.


    "Taxes are getting heavier every year, and it''s been widely spread that the Burton empire is going to fight against the westerly coalition government. So, in the last two years, the horf Star Alliance has been frantically collecting military spending. " Old man Yue''s expression is quite helpless. As a businessman who lives in the bottom of the interstellar society, they will always pay for the fight of interests.


    "Boring!" With her cheeks bulging and her lips pouting, ina said, "is there something wrong with the brain of the emperor of the Burton Empire? What''s good about humans and humans? "


    "Ha, human beings have never stopped fighting each other since they were born. Even in the interstellar age, there is no sign that war will disappear! " Old man Yue said with a smile that he liked this straightforward girl in a yellow dress. In the star age of supremacy of power and force, the innocence of girls is even more valuable.


    "The reason why robots kill each other is that most of them have no feelings and no concept of" companion. ". But what do humans do for? Don''t you all come from the same planet at first? " Ina''s hands supported her cheeks in an incomprehensible air."Ha ha, girl, you are still young. You haven''t seen through a lot of things." Old man Yue laughed and waved to the farmer''s wife for another two cups of tea.


    "Human desire is endless. War is only the ultimate means to satisfy desire." As he spoke, old man Yue took the teapot from the farmer''s wife and refilled the glasses for Aina and neru.


    "Well, I still can''t figure it out! Don''t humans know how to control? " Aina picked up her tea cup and continued her cat drink.


    "Well, don''t talk about these boring things. Let''s talk about you. Are you here for business? Or sightseeing? " Old man Yue finally turned off the virtual screen on his palm and asked curiously.


    "We should say It''s to remember. " Ina gently raised her head and looked affectionately at the green mountains in the distance.


    "Oh? Do you mean, girl, do you have any elder relatives who have lived in ninghaixing? " Old man Yue is very strange. He likes to make friends everywhere since he was young. His friends are all over Ning Haixing, so he is very famous. If it wasn''t for the fact that in recent years, most of the business in hand has been handed over to the two sons, and the interpersonal relationship has been gradually neglected, I''m afraid there would be no such leisure time to enjoy tea and chat in the tea house.


    "Well, my husband was born here." AI Na incomparably natural said, but one breath will be just poured into the T-shaped vent of the tea spray out.


    "Dead spider, tell you to drink so much!" Ina glared at neru.


    Neru speechless, white steam from the vent.


    "Oh? Ninghaixing is not a big place. It is sparsely populated. Besides tea farmers, there are almost only businessmen left. There is not even a decent city. Whose child is your husband? Maybe I know his parents Looking at the girl in front of him and the robot who had just been attacked by the girl, old man Yue couldn''t help but feel very funny. They have a good feeling for each other, and the desire to talk comes naturally.


    "My husband, you may not know his mother, but you must have heard of his father." Ina raised her chin slightly, like a proud little yellow cat.


    "Oh? Who is it? " Old man Yue is also quite curious.


    "Uncle, have you ever heard of the legend of the moon shadow assassin?" Ina giggled.


    "What?" Old man Yue''s body was shocked suddenly, his pupils dilated instantly, his mouth opened as big as lightning.


    "Horse Ma Xiaofei For a long time, old man Yue murmured the name.


    "Ha, I knew that, uncle, you must have heard of it." AI Na''s face brimmed with a moving smile, blue eyes flickering with gold.


    "Why How could it be? " Old man Yue''s pupil had been a little out of focus. He couldn''t believe it and said to himself, "aren''t all three of them dead?"


    "Oh? Old man, are you familiar with my husband''s family Aina''s eyes widened curiously, but this time, there was no innocence in that young and beautiful face.


    Old man Yue''s eyes were staring at the girl in front of him. He suddenly had the illusion that behind the girl in the beige dress, there was a stream of black smoke!


    The strange black smoke is constantly changing and growing stronger. It seems that some force is tearing and Howling inside, as if there are thousands of resentment spirits hidden.


    Old man Yue''s teeth began to tremble and clatter.


    Cold sweat, along the nose and temples, the heart is beating, as if to split in an instant.


    "You Who are you? " Old man Yue asked to AI Na, but his eyes didn''t know where he was. It was like some terrible enemy was hiding in the dark, watching his fragile life coldly.


    "Uncle, you must have seldom watched the news these years. Or, when you betrayed Ma Xiaofei''s family, you didn''t know his son''s name at all?" AI Na''s voice is still so young and sweet, but it''s like the devil''s whisper in old man Yue''s ears.


    Neru did not speak, just playing with the tea cup in his hand, and did not know what he was thinking.


    Over the past few years, ina has been collecting all the information about Huayi along the way. With the powerful hacker technology of neru, a punk scholar of Porter, she has invaded many public and private databases. The purpose is to satisfy Aina''s curiosity about the man she has never met but has long been regarded as her husband.


    With ina''s enthusiasm for digging graves and neru''s strong technical support, they finally collected almost all the information about Huayi, including many inside stories about the battle of tiancanxing. They even found out Yue Buxi, the ninghaixing businessman who had informed the king group.


    Huayi mother and son in ninghaixing position exposed, had to flee Xinghai. Under the crazy pursuit of Qinwang group, the three members of Huayi family and Oka the dragon were besieged in tiancanxing, and Ma Xiaofei and his wife were finally killed under the artillery fire of holf fleet.


    However, history is always full of satire and amazing reincarnation.


    At that time, the moon shadow assassin of the famous dark world fell in tiancanxing, and the Burton Empire thought that it had relieved a great trouble. However, twelve years later, another man with the name of Assassin stood at the gate that made the emperor tremble and angry again.Only this time, he was no longer alone.


    "Bury him. It''s time for the Qinwang group to catch up." Aina said faintly.

 Chapter 137

    In the beautiful starry sky, countless sparks are disillusioned.


    The latest black knife strategic ship, Jiyi, is flying in the vast sea of stars with sixteen long orange red tail flames.


    On the broad bridge, a thin figure stands on the fence.


    The warm air from the vent disturbed her black hair and swayed. In her deep eyes, sometimes the green waves are graceful, sometimes the ice is cold, as if countless thoughts are passing by, but I don''t know what she is thinking.


    It''s still a snow-white dress with a long waist, a short coat with wide sleeves, and the emerald green knife that never leaves the body.


    Xie Xiang, would rather stand on the supervision platform of the bridge.


    "According to the ship''s time, there are thirty-six hours left to reach queen." A beautiful baritone sounded behind, Xie Xiang couldn''t help frowning.


    Yinfei came to her side and stood still, overlooking the busy Porter crew on the bridge.


    Xie Xiang did not speak, still staring at the front, I do not know where the focus of her eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that he was still alive." I don''t know whether Yinfei''s words are to Xie Xiang or to himself, but in any case, there are a lot of feelings in that tone.


    "Let you down?" Xie Xiang said coldly.


    "Ha ha, how can you say that? You misunderstood me again. Hua Yi is still alive. It''s encouraging good news for all of us, isn''t it? " Yinfei smiles as usual and says with some helplessness: "besides, he and I haven''t won the last war in volgaron. This time he can return smoothly, I can finally fulfill my wish."


    "I have a hunch that you will lose badly this time." Xie Xiang said blandly that he still didn''t take a look at Yinfei.


    "Ha, that''s the best. The stronger Huayi is, the better our plan will be." Silver fly''s face is always elegant smile, for Xie Xiang''s indifference completely don''t think disobedient.


    "It''s your plan, not ours. Don''t count me in. I don''t have any interest in your ambition. " Xie Xiang continued to perform coldly, completely ignoring the awkward smile on Yin Fei''s face.


    Silver fly helpless, can only continue to look at the bridge, boring scanning.


    At this time, in the weight-bearing training cabin more than ten meters under Yinfei''s feet, Ming was sweating under the extreme gravity of six times.


    Today''s Ming is no longer the handsome boy who met Huayi at the beginning. The tangled muscles all over the body are like countless steel bars wriggling under the bronze skin. The naked upper body is steaming with white smoke. The thick iron chain at the wrist is wrapped around the chest, and behind it is a long falling moon.


    "Hua Yi, wait for me!" Ming stands on one hand and reads it silently in his heart.


    At the same time, in the main control room 20 meters behind his head, a white wolf cat was also busy in front of guangnao.


    The white night''s eyes are staring at the light screen in front of him without blinking, and two cat claws are knocking on the virtual light screen.


    "Well, the speed is just right now. If it''s too fast, the fleet behind will be pulled too far." Behind the white night, a porter in a blue uniform is also staring at the light screen in front of the white night.


    "What''s the latest information about the Yanlong fleet?" White night does not look back, still staring at the data in front of the light screen, thoughtfully asked.


    "Sixteen battleships of the burning prison class, all hovering at motriskelon''s nest. Led by Luo Tianlin, the oldest general of Yanlong clan, is also Luo Fengfeng''s grandfather. At present, they have sealed off the Dragon Nest. Luo Fengfeng''s eldest brother, Luo Tianba, has landed with infantry... " The porter in blue is not slow to state the latest news just obtained from the main brain of the brotherhood. The blue electronic eye keeps flashing.


    "What''s the reaction of the Feilong clan?" White night listen, can''t help but frown asked.


    "The defense minister of the dragon race, Sasha pasarni, is on the way home with her fleet. As far as the current situation is concerned, the queen of the flying dragon clan, or the Deputy Defense Minister Jill, must have at least one of them made concessions to the Yanlong clan and acquiesced in the other fleet''s temporary control of the Dragon Nest. " Porter''s magnetic voice constantly lists all kinds of valuable information in the ear of white night.


    "Acquiescence?" White night''s brow twisted into a meatball, long silver white beard trembled, curious way: "do you mean that the flying dragon people are afraid of the Luo family?"


    "According to the personality data of the main brain, general Shasha is a typical gunpowder keg. He has always been arbitrary and arrogant. The queen herself has rarely participated in military decision-making, and daily defense work is handled by Shasha and Jill. As far as the current situation of the Dragon Nest is concerned, it is very likely that Jill, in the absence of Shasha, unilaterally acquiesced in the Yanlong clan''s military control over motrisk''s Dragon Nest. " The porters in the blue uniform analyzed it methodically.


    "Well, according to your analysis, if Sasha comes back, surely such a thing will not be allowed to happen?" The brows of white night stretch a little.


    "Probably not." With its unique magnetic voice, porters in blue uniforms confidently said, "no dragon will easily let other dragon take over its own city, let alone the first port city of the guide star.""In that case..." The white night turned to look at the porter in blue uniform and asked, "when will Sasha''s fleet arrive at the dragon''s nest?"


    "According to the time on board, it will be one hour and forty-five minutes ahead of us." The porter in the blue uniform has a metallic smile on his lips.


    Bai Ye nodded as if he knew what to do. The cat''s paw protruded forward, and a light screen spread out from the edge of the white paw.


    "Command, slow down. Delayed arrival time, 15 hours! " The white night''s command was quickly transmitted to every corner of the warship through the light brain, and the porter in the blue uniform on one side also spread out his right hand with a smile.


    The center of the palm ejected a hologram, and on the image, there were countless warships!


    "All captains are ordered to delay the arrival of Jiyi for 15 hours." As the porter in blue said, the electronic eye suddenly lit up, as if receiving countless signals at the same time, flashing wildly. And its whole silver gray face, in the eyes of the fleeting streamer set off, appears to be condensation and full of domineering.


    "Thank you, general blue devil!" White night''s face showed a knowing smile.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the flying dragon galaxy is less than half a galaxy away from Queen.


    Huayi and liushanyao finally walked through the crack and came to an old fortress like a historic site.


    "Feiyang hall?" Hua Yi looked at the top of the broken wall, mottled handwriting, has been years of erosion in a mess.


    "Several ventilation ducts are still working." Guikuzi sniffed and seemed to smell something. His brow wrinkled slightly.


    "This damned magnetic field, I can''t use any equipment. I''m going back to the primitive society!" Liu Shanyao is still complaining.


    Hua Yi lowered her head, looked at the red crystal stone in her hand, and said, "I always feel that the reason why xingmen deviates from its orbit is not accidental..."


    Ghost cry son smell speech a Zheng, can''t help but will frown deeper, and the side of liushanyao also finally stopped complaining, began to think about a lot of around.


    There was no sound, even the sound of the wind.


    Suddenly, a tiny vibration came from the ground, accompanied by the sound of metal friction, getting closer and closer.


    "Apprentice, I''m not so lucky! Ha ha ha ~! " Jueying''s voice echoed in Huayi''s ear again, just like a nervous woman laughing wildly.


    "One hundred..."


    "Two hundred..."


    "Three hundred..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hua Yi read softly in her mouth, her eyes narrowed slightly, just like a teenager who has nothing to do but look up at the sky and count the stars.


    "Here it is


    Guikuizi''s cat''s eyes suddenly opened round, his waist arched, and his strong aura almost made liushanyao unable to hold him.


    "Bang!"


    The stone wall in front of Huayi''s body collapsed, and a huge gray axe with suffocating wind pressure came to his face.


    Huayi''s long snow-white hair fluttered in the wind, countless strands, let people gather eyes also can''t help but lax, do with the flying hair, swaying.


    Double senses of Qi and sword - reflection!


    It''s amazing.


    Hua Yi, torn by the giant axe, instantly dissipates and turns into a fresh water smoke, which diffuses into the air with the afterwind brought by the giant axe and finally disappears.


    But just for a moment, the shadow under Hua Yi''s feet suddenly seemed to get rid of the shackles and rush to the master''s back.


    The giant, whose whole body is covered with black steel, looks blankly at the illusion of Huayi disappearing in front of him, but has not noticed the shadow rising quietly behind him.


    At dusk, the giant seemed to feel something, and the axe swung back quickly. The strong arm strength brings up the whining wind. The stones on the ground are swept away by the strong wind. The blade of the axe has no reflection, but it has an indescribable murderous air.


    Shua!


    The expected crack did not ring, and the warm blood that should have splashed on the face did not arrive.


    The giant turned his head inexplicably, but was surprised to find that the face of the axe had been cut off! Without more than half of the surface of the axe, he lost his ferocious temperament in a moment, just like a drunken man with empty feet, and could not find the center of gravity lightly.


    But the iron giant didn''t feel at a loss because of the emptiness in his hand. He slowly turned around, looked down at the half broken axe in his hand, and looked up at the man who surprised him.


    Man, has a long white hair, and dark green deep eyes.


    The steel giant straightened up his huge body nearly four meters high and hummed with the sound of almost hitting a bronze bell: "who are you?"


    Feeling the sound of hundreds of metal friction behind him, Hua Yi slowly raised his head and said in his usual playful tone: "Hua Yi, what about you?"

 Chapter 138

    In the dark, the rows of dark blue eyes are just like the ghost fire floating around for no reason, sending out a frightening cold light.


    The intersection of countless cold lights is the back of the white hair. Hua Yi raised his face and showed his harmless smile.


    "Han Dong." Said the steel giant in a low voice. The dark blue electronic eye is like a burning cold flame, looking at the thin human in front of it.


    Compared with it, Huayi is thin enough.


    "Han Dong? Sounds like It''s not like a porter''s name ~! " Hua Yi is stunned way, on the face a pair of surprised to some exaggeration expression. Not far away, Liu Shanyao saw Hua Yi''s expression and almost didn''t laugh. The original tense atmosphere was destroyed by Hua Yi''s usual tricks.


    "Porter Well, about a long time ago, we belonged to that group A voice from behind Hua Yi, not as powerful as steel giant, sounds like soft aging parts, strong self running sound.


    Hua Yi smell speech to turn round, fix eyes to watch, discover behind of metal crowd in front of, is standing a stature quite short guy.


    "The companion moon tribe has long been separated from the porter ethnic system. Of course, we haven''t integrated into it at all." The little metal man continued to talk to himself and took two more steps so that his body could be more fully illuminated by the light outside the cave.


    Although the darkness can''t hinder Huayi''s sight, the metal texture exposed to the bright star still makes Huayi feel particularly dazzling and pleasing to the eye.


    "Welcome to the territory of the moon companion, stranger. I think the archon would like to see you. " The height of the short metal man is half lower than that of Hua Yi, and even less than that of Han Dong. However, despite the huge difference in stature, their eyes are very similar.


    The same is two dark blue fire.


    Not only that, Hua Yi found that almost all metal people, regardless of their size and appearance, have the same dark blue eyes.


    The color is cold and frozen, just like the cold moonlight sprinkled on the snow star many years ago.


    Hua Yi''s heart can''t help shivering, countless thoughts will quietly climb up, filled the whole mind.


    "I don''t know how they are now..."


    Hua Yi thought for a moment that she was a little disappointed. She didn''t think much about the invitation of the short metal man just now. She just nodded subconsciously.


    "Good! I''ve never heard of a companion of any kind. It''s just for me to see. " Liu Shanyao strode forward and put his hand around Hua Yi''s arm, just like a pair of intimate love and respect.


    The girl''s soft chest was so tightly attached to Hua Yi''s arm, like an electric shock. Hua Yi''s body was slightly stunned and could not help but be stunned.


    The girl took Hua Yi''s hand, but she didn''t let it go. Instead, she grasped it more tightly.


    "Ping Ping Thumping... "


    Hua Yi suddenly could hear her heart beating clearly. The sound that would not be noticed at ordinary times was especially loud at this time.


    Not only that, Hua Yi could clearly hear another heart beat, which was another sound source less than 20 cm away from his heart. It was also pounding and pulsing, playing a high pitched Concerto.


    "You said you took me to the ends of the earth." Liushanyao''s eyes were looking at Huayi, with expectations and some uneasiness and confusion.


    Huayi looked at the glass eyes, like autumn water, reflecting his shadow, a strange self, as if from the end of the world, reincarnation.


    All of a sudden, he thought of himself, his young face, the girl who seemed to be the same as himself, the witch Xie Xiang who was carrying a family of sad fate.


    There is no time for melancholy


    Hua Yi''s eyes became clear again. The dark green eyes were as deep as the sea of stars. He breathed out gently, curved his mouth and said with a smile, "of course, I will take you to the ends of the earth. But before that, I have to find my friends first, and their seats are indispensable in the wandering spaceship. "


    Hua Yi said, gently raised his little finger and scratched on Liu Shanyao''s nose.


    The girl''s body can''t help but get a shock, then, with more hot eyes staring at Hua Yi, heavily nodded.


    Is it a commitment? Hua Yi doesn''t know, but at this moment, he doesn''t need too many reasons, and he has to protect the girl who runs away for him.


    Not only because she gave up a lot for him, but more importantly, because she, like him, had the same assassin blood that could not be hidden.


    Maybe the whole world doesn''t need us, but so what?


    We are different. We have our own reason to live.


    Huayi swaggered forward, with liushanyao beside him and guikuizi behind him. Surrounded by hundreds of metal people, Huayi walked slowly into the abandoned fortress in the dark.


    ¡­¡­


    Holf galaxy, ninghaixing, Yuejia tea house.The simple old pavilions have long been turned into fly ash, and the tea frying workshop has become fragmented, as if it had been hit by a huge hammer, which is indescribable.


    The backyard of the factory building and the wide sun drying field have already been covered with pieces of scarlet, which is shocking.


    More than a dozen strong men in black windbreaker fell in the pool of blood, with no breath and cold body. And still standing several people, is with more icy eyes, staring at the opposite girl.


    A girl in a beige dress with a golden ponytail.


    "I thought the Qinwang group was a high-end organization. Unexpectedly, it was so watery? It''s really disappointing for me. I still want to play the assassin guild at such a level? " AI Na flicks her wrist lightly, and her whole body is full of gold and awe inspiring.


    "Group leader Qin has issued a secret order. If you find any members of the assassin guild, you will not be pardoned!" He was talking about a skinny man in black. He was dressed in a black tights and looked a little loose. His bare arms were even thin and haggard.


    But ina did not despise this skinny almost skeleton general opponent, because, he exudes the gas, is absolutely the strongest of these people!


    Before the skeleton man''s voice fell, the other three men in black, who were still standing, quickly moved to the blind spot of Aina, as fast as the wind!


    Neru sat on the top of the shelf not far away, leisurely watching the battle on the field. It has seen this kind of battle too many times, and each time it has the same result, without any innovation or insipidity.


    "Stinky spider, what''s the bet this time?" Ina didn''t care about the people in black who were flying around her.


    "Boring!" Neru said in disgust, shaking his head.


    "Well, let me see..." Aina tilted her head, with a thoughtful expression on her face.


    "Yes, I don''t know what boring things I''m thinking about!" Neru gritted his teeth, and the electronic eye flashed wildly.


    "Ah! I know! " AI Na suddenly clapped her hands, a sudden realization expression on her face, and then happily said: "I want a set of tea garden wedding photos. It''s five hundred and twenty! By the way, my husband''s photo, you need to help me download the latest one from the main brain of the fraternity


    "Bang!" Neru fell off the shelf. Before he got up, he began to curse: "damn! Can you change something new? It''s such a boring request every time! "


    "Hee hee! Stinky spider, stop talking nonsense. When I win, just do it for me. " AI Na says, then lift leg to walk toward skeleton male.


    "Shua Shua!" Suddenly, three wandering shadows attack ina''s dead corner at the same time, and the three alloy daggers shining with black light are sharp in an instant.


    "Dang!" Before the three daggers touched Aina''s body, the flying knife in the skeleton man''s hand had reached Aina''s forehead. A strong force bumped into Aina''s forehead, which made her stagger and nearly fall on her back.


    "Oh?" Neru suddenly sat up straight body, it is the first time to see someone can hinder the pace of ina, can not help but excited.


    Almost at the same time when AI Na''s body is leaning back, three alloy daggers have completely stepped on the peak of speed and opportunity, and stabbed into AI Na''s body.


    "Puff, puff, puff!" Metal into the sound of meat, familiar to let three people''s hands will not have the slightest tremor.


    But then they didn''t pull out the dagger and stab it in like before. It''s not that they don''t want to, it''s that they can''t.


    A force of supremacy, along the three daggers, transmitted to the nerve center of the three people in black. The irresistible high-frequency vibration made their nerves collapse instantly!


    "Qi sword, concussion wave!"


    AI Na learns the tone of Hua Yi, the body suddenly a twist, again put.


    "Collapse!" The three men in black were so shocked that their skin and flesh were split, their bones were broken, their eyes were shot out, they hit the shelf like bullets and scattered.


    "Damn it While scolding, neru dodged the scattered flesh and blood.


    "Bang!" Ina''s body lit up a more fierce golden flame, which instantly burned the three corpses beside her.


    The skeleton man still looked at ina coldly and said nothing.


    "How many throwing knives do you have?" As she spoke, ina laughed wickedly.


    "No matter how many, it doesn''t matter anymore." Skeleton man for in front of almost suffocating inflamed wind, without the slightest amount of moving, even the brow did not wrinkle a wrinkle.


    "That''s true, no matter how many you have, you can''t save the fate of being killed by me. However, when Qin Wang Group pursued Ma Xiaofei''s family, I''m afraid you didn''t expect today''s ending. " Ina''s eyes flickered with a golden flame, and even the breath burned the surrounding air into a golden mass.


    The skeleton man''s body was slightly stunned, his eyes flashed a trace of memory confusion, subconsciously said: "I can''t kill you, but you may not kill me."¡°really£¿¡± AI Na''s eyes are bouncing. Ping reaches out her left hand, palm down.


    "Leader Qin is right. The assassin guild has to get rid of it!" The skeleton man snorted coldly. His body retreated quickly. Black smoke was rising at his feet, and he wanted to take the opportunity to escape.


    "Run away? If I don''t kill you, what about my wedding photos? " Ina looked at the man in black who was retreating quickly, her mouth gently raised. Flat out of the palm, the ground split in an instant.


    Golden Dragon pattern, breaking through the earth.

 Chapter 139

    Flying dragon galaxy, Queen star, motrisque nest.


    The sky was clouded and thundered.


    Sixteen huge burning prison class warships floating in the air, surrounded by a circle, just like sixteen huge coffins, casting a very depressing shadow.


    In the ground headquarters, the atmosphere was particularly dignified at this time.


    "Boy, do you think this is your backyard?" Jill''s calm face and thick beard make his lines more rough and tough.


    Sitting opposite Jill was a tall man with broad shoulders, dressed in a fiery red military uniform, with dragon shaped lace on the cuffs and collar, looking gorgeous and domineering.


    "Deputy Minister Jill, I, the Luo family of Yanlong nationality, have always convinced people with reason. Our demands are reasonable and reasonable. I hope the deputy minister can be accommodating." The tall man in the flaming red military uniform said calmly. His short red hair was close to his head. On both sides of his high nose was a pair of slender eyes, half open, showing the essence of beasts from time to time.


    He is no other than Luo Fengfeng''s elder brother, Luo Tianba.


    "Joke! Feiyi fortress is the forbidden area of Feilong nationality. It''s the nobles of the clan. You can''t enter without the permission of the queen! What''s more, you outsiders? " Jill was so angry that his beard trembled. Now he regretted that he should not so lightly agree to Luo''s request and let them in. So much so that these villains can make an inch!


    Luo Tianba''s eyebrows couldn''t help wrinkling. His slender eyebrows almost narrowed into a line, and his murderous spirit began to trickle out from the fiery red uniform. In an instant, it filled the whole room.


    "Deputy Minister Jill, although the Feilong nationality has a long history, it has been weak for nearly a hundred years. This is almost a well-known thing. I''m afraid it''s not a wise choice to have a hard time with the powerful Yanlong people. " Luo Tianba said as he tapped the red grip on his waist.


    "You want to threaten me? Boy, when I led the fleet to fight south and North, you were not born Jill''s tiger eyes were wide open, not forced by Luo Tianba''s murderous spirit.


    "Do you really refuse to let us into flying wing fortress?" Luo Tianba raised his eyebrows and his tone was full of provocation.


    "Want to get into flying wing fortress? You don''t deserve it Jill stood up and looked at the tall man sitting opposite him.


    "Good. I''ll see you on the battlefield." Luo Tianba also slowly stood up, even half head higher than the burly Jill.


    The negotiation broke up in a bad mood.


    "Young master, why didn''t you just grab that big beard?" On the way back to the Yanlong warship, a young officer couldn''t help asking.


    "Catch it? Ha ha, you think too naive. Do you think that if you stop Jill, you can coerce the people of the Feilong clan to be arrested and open the gate of the Feiyi fortress? " Luo Tianba sneered and said, "Jill is not as stupid as you think. Although his force has degenerated, his brain is much more cunning than before. The negotiation room we were in just now has many organs. Once we make a move, we are likely to be directly trapped in it. At that time, instead of threatening the other side, they will be captured by the enemy. "


    "Oh! So it is The young officer let out a long sigh.


    "If we are trapped down there, then when that crazy woman comes back, my grandfather''s fleet will be scared, and Jill is just the Deputy Secretary of defense, not even a nobleman. If he dies or not, it will not affect the overall situation at all, but once he traps us, the situation will become very passive. " Luo Tianba''s tone was calm. Although he was tall and powerful, he was not stupid and brave.


    On the contrary, all the people who have dealt with him have to admire him secretly. He is superior in strategy.


    The rapid development of Yanlong nationality in the past 100 years is closely related to the prosperity of Luo family and the emergence of talents. Otherwise, the Luo family did not dare to run to the land of the Feilong clan so arrogantly, and "look for people" with great fanfare.


    Jill, standing alone in the rotunda.


    On the four walls of the hall are flowing Colorful streamers, sometimes changing the picture, sometimes disappearing, like a dream surrounded by clouds and mist.


    "I don''t blame you for your decision. The existence of the Feilong tribe for thousands of years depends on the belief of tenacity and affinity, rather than blindly seeking perfection. " The languid female voice floats in the open dome, only the faint purple light continuously converges from all directions, and gradually forms a faint holographic image in the dome.


    The hologram is transformed into a girl with curled up body, gazing at the bearded man in the middle of the hall calmly and leisurely.


    "My subordinates originally worried that the excessive reaction would lead to unprovoked war, which not only endangered Her Majesty, but also affected thousands of innocent people here." Jill lowered his head and looked at the floor in front of him devoutly. He said, "but the Luo family of the Yanlong clan is really deceiving people. They ask to take over the control authority of the Feiyi fortress. If their subordinates compromise with them again, they will not be the culprits of the Feilong clan!"


    Jill''s words were as sonorous and powerful as a falling stone."Well..." The female voice also quietly agreed. The hologram stretched slightly, then waved her hand and said, "Jill, let the civilians retreat to the bunker as far as possible, and then defend with all your strength until Sasha comes back. As for the assassin''s guild, which has no clue yet, let them go. "


    "Yes, I know. I''m going to arrange it. Please wait for your Majesty''s good news. " Jill bows away and leaves the rotunda in a moment, leaving only an air of uneasiness that reverberates in the air.


    "Alas..." The lazy girl sighed again.


    "Xiaoyao, where are you? What happened? It''s really worrying... " The girl in the hologram looks at her fingernails and talks about it.


    ¡­¡­


    At this point, the edge of the Dragon galaxy, bolenkunt.


    The dark clouds are low, exhausting the last ray of sky light, and finally pressing down, covering the ruins of hundreds of kilometers.


    The magnetic field is more and more fierce and chaotic, and the breath of particle storm is quietly diffused in the thin air.


    Under the ruins is the underground bunker of the old fortress. After careful widening and reinforcement, it becomes a unique underground palace.


    The city of accompanying the moon is the name of this underground city which is not well known to outsiders.


    At this moment, the originally dark and desolate rectangular hall is very bright reflected by clusters of dark blue flames, just like gathering the vast starlight together, dazzling beyond comparison.


    In the middle of the blue spark is a little soft and elegant white.


    There is no domineering power to dominate the stars, there is only the awe inspiring and ethereal posture.


    Hua Yi, standing in the middle, gazed at the blue "burning man" not far ahead.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that he is a "burning man". The blue flame enveloped him. From the outside, there was only a human shadow in the flame.


    If it wasn''t for his comfortable sitting posture and shaking his body from time to time, I''m afraid he would be mistaken for a charred corpse.


    "Corpse" secluded to speak, said: "young human, you are carrying what kind of destiny to come here?"


    Hua Yi was stunned and then said with a smile, "consul, how do you know I''m human?"


    "Only human beings will know that they can''t do it, and only human beings will violate the law of the jungle. Your body is already against heaven, and the two demons hidden in your body, one is extremely hateful, the other is deeply resentful, are all too dangerous energy. I can''t think of any other group of people who would be so crazy except humans. " The consul wrapped in blue fire hummed. His voice sounded like a high bell. It was very far and deep.


    "Ha, Archon, you are so powerful. I can''t hide anything from you." Hua Yi said with a smile, then shrugged helplessly and said: "the body was really made by someone else. I was dying at that time, and I had no other choice. You said that I have two monsters in my body. They are just my two eccentric sisters. Maybe, in the eyes of others, I am crazy enough, but what can I do? That''s who I am. "


    "Any creature has the instinct of seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages. Young man, what made you choose the road of Shura today?" The consul still refused to give up and asked more questions.


    "Who knows? Maybe it''s the curse of fate. " Hua Yi relaxed and continued to smile.


    The blue fire man was silent. He seemed unable to understand Hua Yi''s behavior and his thoughts.


    "And you? Young dragon people, why did you betray your family and take the road of no return? " The consul shifted his target and began to ask Liu Shanyao, who was standing beside Hua Yi.


    The girl frowned. As soon as she entered the hall, she had a strange feeling that there was an invisible shackle to lock her soul. If she didn''t find the right key to open the shackle, I''m afraid that her soul would be locked in the hall all her life.


    "I..." Liushanyao seems to be at a loss. He looks down at guikuzi in his arms and turns to Huayi.


    I don''t know why, originally in the mind very clear idea, already clear idea, all become fuzzy at the moment. As if there was a layer of fog, which trapped her clear mind like ice crystal, unable to distinguish the way ahead.


    "I..." Liu Shanyao opened his mouth to talk, but he didn''t know where to talk.


    "She is more hopeless than I am!" Hua Yi''s voice was so exaggerated that she said, "no one is more rebellious than her. In order to gain freedom, she even beat her father! Ha ha ha ha


    Hua Yi''s laughter made the girl feel stunned. She always felt that the voice was so harsh that she couldn''t help rushing up and beating him hard.


    However, just when she was about to attack, Hua Yi''s eyes cast on her. The eyes were like two sharp swords, which pierced the mist in her heart in an instant.


    A gust of wind swept her cheek, making Liu Shanyao feel awe inspiring, and her eyes suddenly brightened.Hua Yi looked at her with a smile, nodded, then turned to the blue fire man, and said in a loud voice, "consul, if you have any ideas, please tell me. Don''t play this kind of trick of spiritual torture."

 Chapter 140

    A zigzag sky light fell from the clouds, thundering all over the country, with a dull sound.


    With the thunder resounding all over the world, Yanlong warships finally revealed their long hidden tusks, and the hot light cannons fell like fire rain.


    The first round of attacks against military targets came with a bang.


    The energy shield outside the flying wing fortress was shaking violently. Countless fire rain fell on it, rippling in circles, like heavy rain pouring down on the calm lake, twinkling in an instant.


    Apart from the flying wing fortress, the other buildings of the Dragon Nest have no such strong and domineering defense. In the face of the fire baptism of 16 Yan prison class warships, the end is undoubtedly devastating.


    The first harbor city of Feilong nationality, which was originally prosperous, became a burning hell in a flash. The air is full of deadly particles, whether it is human or dragon people, if directly exposed to such an environment, less than half a minute will be baked into coke.


    "Good Ah Luo Tianlin, Luo Tianlin I will write down this account for you! " Jill looked at the city surrounded by flames on the screen, her lips white and her face heavy.


    After a while, Jill sighed and opened the other light screen beside her.


    "Fanny, how are they?" Jill asked at the young officer on the light screen.


    "Newspaper Report to the vice minister that the Qianlong has left the Dragon Nest ahead of time, and the Yanlong people should not have noticed it. " Obviously, the fierce attack of the enemy made the girl in the light screen a little confused.


    "Well, I see..." Jill closed the light screen and softened a little.


    "Now that the queen has left safely, we don''t have to be beaten all the time. When Sasha comes back? Forget it... " Jill said to herself, turning slowly. Behind him are dozens of large and small light screens, and each screen is full of resolute soldiers, some even with scorched black on their faces.


    They are all waiting quietly


    Waiting for the order to fight back!


    "The next order is not from the queen, so those who disagree can choose to refuse." Jill''s voice was deep and powerful. She pulled up her big body and marched forward.


    The light screen in front of us is divided into two sides like a stream of water. On the screen, everyone''s eyes are focused on Jill.


    "Feilong is never a warlike race, but that doesn''t mean we are weak!" Jill''s iron arm pushed against the wall, and the huge wall immediately sagged inward, and then separated on both sides.


    "It''s not just because of the death of the second in line successor of a family that the animals surnamed Luo started the war this time. They covet the flying dragon for a long time, and even the golden dragon can''t escape their ambition. " Jill looked at the huge warehouse that was gradually lighting up behind the wall. At the end of the warehouse, Chen was driving a dark yellow land fighter.


    "War is but a tool of politics, and man is its prisoner!" Jill Aung Tsang goes forward and walks step by step to the mecha at the end of the warehouse. Behind him, dozens of light screens and countless eyes are waiting for him.


    Jill, finally standing in front of the dark yellow mecha more than four meters high, with unspeakable gentle eyes, said: "long time no see, old man!"


    As if to feel the master''s palpitating heartbeat and incomparably surging fighting spirit, the dark yellow mecha gives out a low roar. Under the sharp head shell, two slender electronic eyes light up slowly and escape the mixed red light.


    The heavy alloy armor on the chest of the mecha moved down slowly, revealing the cockpit like stars in the dark. It''s a place Jill knows very well. It''s more real and reliable than his bed and his woman.


    Jill jumped into the mecha, tangled with countless nerve bundles. When the breastplate is closed, the whole world will turn from darkness to starlight.


    "There is no justice in this world at all, and the so-called morality is just a cheap cover for people who play with politics. For people living at the bottom, there is only one reason to fight, that is, to survive The mecha soldier suddenly straightened his upper body and roared up to the sky. The whole warehouse was echoing with Jill''s fierce battle manifesto.


    Countless eyes, followed by the tide of harmony!


    The sound of counterattack guns, instant!


    On the Qianlong, Fanny looked at the message from the light screen and sat down in the armchair, unable to speak for a long time.


    "This fool!"


    ¡­¡­


    Now, 100 million kilometers away from Queen star, seven dragon cruisers are coming at full speed.


    On the first warship, the huge conference room was full of officers in dark yellow uniforms. There was no whispering, there was no whispering, everyone was silent, and the atmosphere was dull.


    Both sides of the long conference table are full of people at the moment, and the video messages just received are playing back on more than ten light screens suspended above the table.


    "I''ve lived nearly 100 years, and it''s the first time I''ve seen people bombard the Dragon Nest with light cannons of this scale, and these people are still dragon people..." An old officer looked at the light screen above his head and said."Flying wing fortress These Yanlong beasts of dog days A young officer squeezed his cap tightly and scolded angrily.


    At the top of the table, in front of the huge tactical light screen, a black swivel chair with a high back was facing the crowd, saying nothing.


    "General Shasha, the message from the Qianlong asks us to go directly to the Dragon Nest and rescue Deputy Minister Jill!" An officer appeared on the light screen next to the high back chair with a heavy face. However, his eyes fell on the bottom of the chair from the beginning to the end, and he did not dare to lift up at all.


    An arm slowly stretched out from the edge of the high back chair, and the slender fingers with black leather tactical gloves gently stretched out.


    A gesture of OK!


    The officer on the screen looked awe inspiring and immediately took the order.


    Finally, the high back chair turned slowly, so that the people sitting on the chair could face the expectant eyes in the conference room.


    "Toby once told me that there is no permanent peace in the Dragon world. If the muzzle can''t be opened to the outside, it''s bound to turn around and open inward. " The man sitting on the high back chair got up slowly, and it turned out to be a graceful girl.


    "I didn''t think so at that time. I thought he was just Farting!" The girl''s dark yellow Changfeng dress is embroidered with a purple flying dragon pattern.


    "Over the years, I''ve been leading my troops to the sea of stars. I''ve been busy for the economic development of the Feilong people. I''ve been looking for resource stars and fighting with other people." The girl''s long black hair was combed into two slender horsetails and floated on both sides of her shoulders.


    "But I didn''t think about it..." The girl pressed her hands heavily on the table


    The wooden tabletop embedded in the steel structure was smashed and sawdust was flying. All the officers on both sides changed color and their lips turned white.


    "But I didn''t expect to face the artillery fire from the dragon people today!" The girl''s eyes are burning a blue flame, which can freeze everything.


    "Give me orders..." After sinking for a moment, the girl spoke slowly and said, "flying wing fleet, target queen star, motrisk Dragon Nest, any Yanlong warship you encounter, no reason, no intention, no living!"


    As soon as the girl''s words came out, the whole audience was shocked.


    However, the people standing in this room are all the elite of the flying dragon race who have fought side by side with the girls. In any case, they would not question any decision the girl had made. This is unconditional trust in absolute power!


    Seven flying dragon warships are heading for the queen xingbiao.


    "Jill, Jill, I didn''t expect that you old bone still have a long way to go..." Sitting alone in the meeting room where all the staff were scattered, Sasha stared at the light screen in front of her and said to herself, "if you are a man, you can survive until I go back. It won''t be long. Believe me... "


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, motriskelon''s nest has become a sea of fire.


    Although most ordinary people are hiding in underground bunkers, there are still many civilians who are too late to evacuate and are engulfed by the hot particle flow.


    The real hell on earth.


    Above the thick smoke, a fiery red land fighter is floating in the air. Luo Tianba is watching the sea of fire coldly. His eyes with a yellow fast shadow, constantly moving.


    It''s a dark yellow land fighter. It''s at the front end of the Feilong soldiers. It''s all right.


    "Huo, I''m really old and strong." A red mecha carrying two large caliber laser cannons on his shoulder flew to Luo Tianba''s side, and his voice was quite disdainful.


    "Dalton, if you can get rid of him, I''ll give you three grades in a row." Luo Tianba said slowly.


    "Three levels in a row?" Dalton almost threw away the laser gun on his shoulder. He couldn''t help but open a distance and carefully looked at the youngest major general in front of him.


    In terms of strategic vision, he may not be as good as Toby. In terms of martial arts attainments, he is still behind Yinfei. However, if we take it all together, we can see that among the young generation of the dragon people, taro Tianba is the only one.


    Looking at the calm young master of the Luo family, Dalton is sure that this is not a joke, but a real bet!


    That''s right! It''s a bet!


    "Good! I''ll bring you Jill''s head! " Dalton yelled cheerfully, bending over to the ground.


    All of a sudden, Jill felt a chill on his back. He looked up and saw the fire coming!


    Translation, retreat, left turn, Jill twists and turns strange body shape, in the light and rain of the death of the waltz.


    In the sky, Luo Tianba is still dormant in the fiery red mecha, looking coldly at Jill who is trying to dodge on the ground.


    Most of the surface to air weapons have been scrapped by the warship''s light guns, and the rest is the real land war. Kill the last soldier with a weapon, then the Luo family will officially take over the motriscron nest, and even the entire queen star.


    Later, they used the potential threat of the assassin guild as an excuse to forcibly occupy the Dragon system and force their young queen to submit to the Luo family. This is the real ambition, far superior to the rebellious behavior of the Toby brothers.The grand plan that had already been arranged was rehearsed in Luo Tianba''s head in advance, which made him show his smile from his heart. Although this smile was hidden in the mecha, behind the thick steel plate.

 Chapter 141

    Jill manipulates the dark yellow mecha, frantically dodging the deadly kill from the sky.


    The two large caliber laser guns on Dalton''s shoulders had already exceeded the operating load, and the thick black gun body had become hot and crystal clear, as if it would break apart at a touch.


    Dalton, however, was still unconscious, pouring light and rain towards the dark yellow mecha on the ground.


    "Ha ha ha! Run! Hide! How long can you last? " Cried Dalton, in a state of madness.


    However, at the moment, Jill seems to be more able to adapt to the dark than the time of the initial bombardment.


    On the brink of life and death, Jill''s state is on the rise!


    "Bang! Bang The Yellow mecha, which is doing extreme Dodge, suddenly turns back and throws two shots into the sky. It is not the pulse beam of the laser gun, but the kinetic energy bullet accelerated by electromagnetic force!


    Totally unexpected!


    Dalton''s energy avoidance system did not play any role at all. Two kinetic energy bullets smashed into the muzzle of the laser gun and penetrated the crystal clear barrel which was already on the verge of collapse.


    "Boom!" The two laser cannons, together with the shoulders of Dalton''s red mecha, burst open with debris.


    "Damn it Dalton yelled and rolled in the air several times, falling down in great distress. Due to the damage of the propeller on the shoulder, Dalton could not continue to float in the air, so he had to choose to land on the ground.


    Don''t stand firm, Dalton''s in front of the Huo Ran to greet a cold light!


    "Damn it The red mecha suddenly tilted back and flashed in front of him.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t expect that Jill was a double swordsman!


    First class in two days!


    Before the shadow of Jill''s right hand disappeared, the dull alloy dagger of Jill''s left hand had been silent, like a poisonous snake with ferocious fangs in the dark, stabbing his opponent like lightning.


    "Yes Jill''s alloy knife deeply penetrated into the belly of the red mecha, "bang Dang!" Dalton''s mecha seems to be nailed to the ground, the action is instantly frozen.


    And Jill didn''t stop!


    With his left hand against the handle of the knife, the dark yellow mecha turned clockwise and pulled out the short knife with his backhand, accompanied by the ejected mecha debris and fuzzy flesh and blood. Jill''s right-hand photon knife, re-entry!


    The huge inertia of drawing the knife quickly straightened the half bowed body of the red mecha, while the blue blade of Jill''s right hand also arrived at the same time. It looked as if the red mecha had deliberately straightened its body and let the blue light knife hit it.


    Beautiful whirl chop!


    Even Luo Tianba, who floats in the sky coldly, has to admit that Jill''s strike is clean and clean. It''s like a real swordsman fighting on the battlefield.


    "Great." Luo Tianba''s mouth can''t help but smile, but the smile makes people shudder, just like being in an ice cellar.


    The blue light blade flashed away, Dalton and his mecha were cut off, and the blood stained mecha section fell heavily on the ground, blowing the dust.


    Jill, holding two blades in her hand, raised her head and looked coldly at the red shadow in the sky.


    At the moment, all the Yanlong soldiers can''t help but be stunned. They can''t help slowing down at their feet, and the original momentum suddenly stagnates.


    Jill stretched out her left hand and pointed to the air as if to say, "this is the war you want! I''ll give it back to you now! "


    Luo Tianba''s eyes narrowed even more.


    "It seems that we can''t avoid it." Luo Tianba''s face showed a wry smile, and then he controlled the mecha and slowly fell down from the sky.


    "I always feel that the behavior of personal heroism is the most stupid, and the worship of this kind of behavior is not desirable at all." Luo Tianba''s voice rings in the channel, a channel that only he and Jill can hear.


    "Oh? Are you trying to justify your cowardice? " Jill''s voice was as strong as steel, and she walked forward with double knives.


    "Oh, impulse is also an obstacle to becoming a qualified commander. As a really good leader, keep a cool head at all times. My stupid brother was just so impulsive that he lost his life in vain. " Luo Tianba is not in a hurry, and the fire red mecha slowly lands on the ground.


    "Lost your life in vain? Well, I''m afraid you''ll be very happy when you hear about his death? " Jill stopped, fifty meters from the fiery red mecha ahead.


    "Ha ha, Deputy Minister Jill is really good. Yes, the death of the second younger brother is indeed a heaven sent opportunity. I even sometimes doubt whether he intentionally sacrificed himself to help the family complete this qualitative leap. " Luo Tianba''s slender eyes radiated a cruel light, and his voice couldn''t suppress the excitement.


    "Your ambition is too big, isn''t it?" Jill left hand horizontal knife, cold way.


    "There is no upper limit to ambition. Deputy Minister Jill, if you are willing to submit to the Luo family of Yanlong clan, I can assure you that the Feilong clan is still yours. Even the queen herself will bow to you. " Fire red mecha is still standing in place, no one knows what the man is thinking."Fart!" Jill yelled, lowered her back, stepped forward with her left foot, and bowed.


    "Ha ha, it seems that I am naive again." Luo Tianba shook his head helplessly, the elbow of the red mecha turned over, and two hammer balls dribbled out.


    "Well, so much nonsense! At the end of the day, isn''t it necessary to see the real chapter on force? " Jill''s pupils shrink, staring at the black ball on Luo Tianba''s arm, driven by two energy chains.


    "Since the vice minister is not interested in power and beauty, I''m not good at forcing others. I''ll dig out your eyes and let you see how I came to ravage the Feilong nationality you are proud of." The fire red mecha starts instantly, without any acceleration process, and shoots out.


    "To die!" Jill''s reaction was just like a flash of lightning. With two knives in a row, he drew a bright and dark cross.


    However, the dark yellow mecha''s extremely fast sword wielding didn''t block the enemy''s attack completely. The black unknown ball appeared in the rear of the sword and roared.


    Surprise!


    Jill uses the inertia of his knife swing to lean back and even lift his right knee to help his body dodge as much as possible.


    "Bang!" The right knee of the dark yellow mecha cracked, and another black ball flew past the chest armor. A strong energy passed through the thick bulkhead of the mecha, making Jill''s face turn white instantly.


    The left palm quickly supports the ground, the body shape of the dark yellow mecha rolls in the air, and the blue light blade also flies with it.


    "Shua!" The chest of the fire red mecha was scorched with a light black.


    "Hoo ~!" Luo Tianba breathed a sigh and said in his heart: "this old thing really can''t be underestimated!"


    There was no temptation, and there was no reserve.


    In less than three seconds, they fought with each other for life and death, and both of them took a turn at the gate of death.


    However, from the result of the first confrontation, it is obvious that Luo Tianba will win slightly.


    The right knee of the dark yellow mecha is seriously damaged, and its mobility is greatly limited!


    "Cut..." Jill''s nose gave a cold snort, as if she had not paid attention to the injury she had just suffered.


    "It''s not polite to come but not to go. Look at the knife!" Jill''s sharp long knife cuts the air in front of him and comes straight at luotianba.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as the red mecha stepped on its feet, it retreated rapidly. Two black balls crossed and surrounded it, and attacked Jill''s dark yellow mecha from the left and right sides.


    Jill drives the mecha. He takes a heavy step on his right foot to the ground, and his body turns quickly. The powerful force makes the right leg of the mecha split instantly!


    Two days first class tornado!


    The dark yellow mecha is like a wild dragon going out to sea, mixed with the momentum of tearing the world, rushing straight to the front of the red mecha.


    "How overbearing Such a fierce and decisive attack, even Luo Tianba, who was always conceited, did not dare to take it.


    "Fire dragon wall!" With the sound of Luo Tianba, the two black balls swung away by Jill''s blade whirlwind instantly gathered back to the front of the red mecha. The two balls collided, shooting out a huge black crack, "bang" sound, crack broken open, it is the sea of fire all over the sky!


    The wall of fire can''t stop Jill''s double swords, but it can melt the storm formed by the sword Qi and turn the fierce tornado into an ordinary slash.


    "Pa" the plasma shield supported by the red mecha burst, the mecha fell to the rear, smashed three walls in a row, and finally stopped. Learn that the dust fell all over the body, Luo Tianba''s mouth also covered with blood bubbles.


    However, after all, he took Jill''s fatal blow. Although he was slightly injured, he didn''t hurt the overall situation.


    At this moment, Jill, who has only one leg left, is completely half disabled, and is really at the end of his tether.


    "Cut..." Jill still snorted with disdain, but this time his eyes were a little haggard and his face was particularly pale.


    "It seems that my good luck is coming to an end..." Jill said to himself, the dark yellow mecha is lying on his back now, his right leg has been broken because of the huge reaction force, and the long knife has no light.


    The fiery red mecha pushes away the steel bar on its body, staggers out of the ruins, and looks coldly at the semi remnant dark yellow mecha not far away.


    "What a tragedy! Ha ha ha Luo Tianba couldn''t help laughing. Although he had foreseen such a result for a long time, he couldn''t restrain his excitement when he really faced it.


    It''s a bloodthirsty, combative impulse.


    "At this moment, I suddenly understand what is called incomplete beauty!" Luo Tianba controls the mecha to move forward and bends down to pick up Jill''s alloy knife from the ground.


    "Well, I had a good idea. It''s better to cut off your hands and feet, leave only your head and body, and make a living sculpture. How about the name "sad dragon watcher" Luo Tianba''s voice is more and more excited, and the alloy knife in the fire red mecha''s hand is whistling sadly.


    Jill was silent, just lying peacefully."Closer A little closer Grandfather, I''ll give you a parking space to heaven... " Jill meditated in his heart, watching the fiery red figure pressing step by step through the only intact electronic eye on the mecha.

 Chapter 142

    Jill didn''t wait for the chance to die with Luo Tianba, because the sudden change in the sky made the fiery red mecha hover.


    The 10 meter diameter blue light beam instantly penetrated the landing spacecraft above Luo Tianba. The energy released by the huge explosion almost lifted the fiery red mecha away. Luo Tianba couldn''t help lying low on the ground and looking up.


    At the end of the field of vision, three fully armed cruisers were forming an attack formation and coming here in a fierce manner.


    Flying dragon warship!


    "It''s the flying wing fleet!" The flying dragon soldiers on the ground couldn''t help shouting.


    "Sasha..." Jill sat up with some difficulty, and now three mecha fighters have arrived at his side, blocking him behind.


    "It''s really like the rumor that the devil girl, Sasha pasalny, is reckless and crazy!" Luo Tianba didn''t pay any attention to the three fierce flying dragon fighters. At the moment, his eyes narrowed very thin, staring at the three black spots in the sky.


    Three on sixteen, how did she win the battle of great disparity? Is there a hidden mace that can turn the world around, or is she just a reckless lengtouqing?


    Luo Tianba is very curious.


    "Wait, isn''t intelligence saying that there are seven warships returning? Why are there only three ships here? " Luo Tianba''s heart was awe inspiring, and he immediately began to smile again, just like a child who had a surprise.


    "Boom!" The six warships in charge of suppressing the flying wing fortress were suddenly attacked from the flank, and the stout light guns went straight to the Yanlong troops. The source of the attack was also the flying dragon warships that appeared out of thin air.


    Three more!


    "The cutting angle is very tricky!" Luo Tianba stood still, as if he was enjoying a wonderful attack that had nothing to do with him.


    "And one more? Where? Where is it? " Luo Tianba''s eyes narrowed even more, and his tongue kept licking the tip of his teeth, just like a wild animal searching for delicious prey.


    Feilong warships are good at camouflage and hiding. There is another one that hasn''t appeared. It must be hiding somewhere.


    A violent vibration of the air around the earth suddenly began to disturb. At last, the red mecha turned slowly and looked in Jill''s direction.


    The hot air began to twist and disintegrate. Finally, a shuttle warship with purple fluorescence gradually emerged and entered the world of light and shadow.


    Jill looked back, looking incredulously at the warship and the figure in the smoke.


    "Broken legs? What a shame. " The figure was blurry for a while. When it was clear again, it had already come to Jill. A pair of black leather boots with high waist touched the ground impatiently.


    "Cut..." Jill didn''t look up either. He didn''t need to look up at all. He was very familiar with the voice, but he was surprised that it appeared here at this moment.


    "What are you doing here? Why not protect the queen? " Jill still refused to look up and murmured indistinctly.


    "Nonsense! You think I want to come? It''s not that the queen wants me to clean up the mess for you because she knows you''re a fool Through the protective circle formed by the flying dragon fighters, the figure comes to the front of the confrontation with the fire red mecha.


    Two slender black horsetails are flying in the wind, and the blue flame is burning silently in the eyes, which makes the delicate and white baby face add a bit of coldness and solemnity.


    Sasha pasalny, with a cold face.


    "General Sasha?" Fire red machine armour voice way, tone quite some surprise.


    For the emergence of Sha Sha, Luo Tianba is not surprised. What surprised him was the way this woman appeared.


    She didn''t fly a land fighter!


    There is even no protection other than a tight combat suit and a windbreaker. You know, at this time, the surface temperature of the war ravaged Dragon Nest has reached more than 80 degrees, and all kinds of deadly particle flows are more likely to instantly push the local temperature up to 1000 degrees.


    In such an environment, even if you wear a spacesuit, you should be careful, not to mention Sasha''s current costume. She is playing with her life!


    But as a commander, the defense minister of the whole Feilong tribe, how could she not even have this common sense?


    Then, the only answer is ready. Yes, she is a dragon warrior!


    Only the dragon warrior who has evolved fighting spirit can walk freely in such a dangerous battlefield and isolate the deadly particle heat flow from his body.


    But even so, the land combat mecha still has incomparable advantages in terms of lethal weapons and mobility, especially the Red God of death of Luo Tianba, which is an outstanding product.


    "What about the Dragon Warrior?" Luo Tianba is arrogant in his heart. In the face of strategy and technology, the practical significance of interstellar martial arts is far less competitive and ornamental than it is.


    The fire red mecha stood in the same place in good time, and did not mess up because of Shasha''s sudden appearance.However, the soldiers of the Feilong tribe quickly withdrew from Shasha. Jill''s mecha was also carried to the side of the ship, but he refused to board.


    "Don''t worry about me, I will live and die with flying wing fortress!" Jill''s voice was calm and unquestionable.


    "Idiot." Sha Sha''s head didn''t return to scold a, then walked to Luo Tianba''s red machine armor.


    "General Sasha?" Luo Tianba once again confirmed that this is his consistent style. If the enemy is killed by himself before he has given his name, the pleasure of killing will be greatly reduced, which will make him demoralized.


    "Exactly." Sasha''s steps are still swaying and moving forward calmly.


    "That''s a great honor. It''s said that there are so many beautiful women of the Feilong nationality. It''s really worthy of the name Through the electronic eye on the head of the mecha, Luo Tianba''s eyes wander wantonly on Sasha''s body.


    Why is there no such beauty in Yanlong nationality?


    Luo Tianba began to hesitate in his heart. Should he take her back alive? And then


    With a "Shua", a purple dragon claw shaped grip came out of thin air on Sasha''s right hand. The two ends of the grip separated into two fans. With the buzzing vibration, two curved energy light blades formed instantly.


    It seems that the real water blue light blade extends from both ends of the handle, more than one meter in front and back. At first glance, it looks like a purple dragon claw holding a blue crescent moon!


    Sasha''s step stops, momentum increases abruptly!


    "Bad!" Luo Tianba suddenly surprised, just like being poured down by a basin of cold water, he suddenly woke up. All stubborn mind immediately convergence, brow deep twist, bite the gums. Luo Tianba doesn''t dare to despise the woman in front of him any more!


    "Since you have chosen the other coffin for me, I will hide in it." At the end of Sasa''s words, she holds the knife in her backhand and turns into a blue demon shadow.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, floating in space on the Qianlong, Fanny is sitting alone in a closed command room, staring at the light screen in front of her.


    Apart from the screen, there was no light source in the whole room, and Fanny sat quietly without saying a word. On the screen, is a familiar and strange figure.


    "Sister Fanny, I can understand that you sneered at what my brother said. I also respect your beliefs and principles. However, the war is cruel, and the development mode of harmonious coexistence of all the Dragon nationalities is just our wishful thinking. " It''s still a bundle of silver hair in the back of my head, and the silver flying on the screen is talking.


    Fanny''s face was embarrassed and she seemed to be struggling with something in her heart.


    "Now, Yanlong people have burned the fire to their home. As the Prime Minister of Feilong people, do you still have to wait to die?" Yinfei continued to lobby, and said sincerely: "there is no doubt about general Sasha''s personal combat power, even as my teacher. However, the war is not controlled by one person, and the flying wing fleet is by no means the opponent of the 16 Yan prison class warships! Are you going to watch them die? "


    Fanny''s body shocked, and finally clenched her teeth, as if determined to say: "this matter matters, I want to play her majesty..."


    "It should be so, but time doesn''t wait. Sister Fanny has to make a quick decision!" Yinfei nodded, looking serious.


    "Well..." Fanny answered and temporarily cut off the communication with Jiyi.


    "Hoo ~" with a long breath, Fanny seemed to say to the endless darkness around her: "Your Majesty, what do you think?"


    There seemed to be a languid sigh in the air, and then a purple light and shadow appeared, standing beside Fanny.


    "The Toby brothers are ambitious, but they are at least aboveboard." Purple light and shadow into a girl''s form, gently pacing the lotus step in the room, as if thinking about something.


    "Judging from the current situation, although we do not know the details of the assassin guild, we have temporarily determined their purpose of coming here." The girl of light and shadow said to herself.


    "What does your majesty mean?" Fanny always calm face at the moment can not help showing a complex look.


    "No choice ~..." The girl raised her head, looked at the dark ceiling, and murmured: "for the soldiers fighting in front, there is no choice..."


    Fanny lowered her head and finally spoke slowly after a while: "I don''t know, Sasha, she..."


    "Sasha will understand. After all, Yinfei''s conditions are fair objectively. What''s more, Sasha and the assassin''s guild are not without ties. " The girl turned her head calmly and looked at Fanny who was slightly haggard at the moment with warm eyes.


    "Well, I see..." Fanny nodded, her face regained its former composure.


    Next, Jiyi quickly joined the Qianlong, and Yinfei boarded the ship with Ming and Xie Xiang, and signed a simple alliance agreement with the Feilong royal family represented by Fanny.This agreement, with only a thousand words, not only brings the dragon clan into the Toby brothers'' strategic alliance system, but also takes the motrisque Dragon Nest as the core base of the alliance, and becomes the cutting edge of the alliance''s strategic depth.


    Since then, the strategic alliance formed by the Daolong, Feilong and porters has been established. The presence of the assassin guild in the alliance process also fully shows the close relationship between these alternative strongmen and this new alliance.


    Since the original intention of the alliance is to jointly fight back the invasion of Yanlong, the agreement is called "anti-inflammatory expansion agreement" in history. And the name of the alliance was initially defined as "anti-inflammatory alliance". Until later, it was changed from liushanyao to the famous "wing of freedom".

 Chapter 143

    The edge of the Dragon galaxy, comet akachou.


    The vast universe is like night and sea. Even high-speed comets can''t penetrate the darkness of the night. In the boundless black ocean, they are like floating stars.


    This time, however, the comet did not follow the same trajectory as it did thousands of years ago.


    It seems to be wavering, but it is moving forward in a direction. In fact, it has already deviated from the track it should have followed.


    It''s heading towards the edge of the galaxy.


    "When we find the ancient gate left by the spirit people, we can directly use the gravitational field of the naked singularity to cross the Andromeda galaxy." A low, animal like roar echoed somewhere deep inside the comet.


    "Well..." A voice that seems to have nothing, through the heavy ice wall, responds to the roar of the beast.


    Suddenly, in the darkness outside the ice wall, a row of faint light, like a faint red flame, varying in size and swaying.


    "Hua Yi should have woken up early? I guess he''ll be surprised to see his new look. " The roar of the beast made a strange laugh, and the light around it was bright and dark. There were countless ghost fires on the ice walls.


    "Well..." The voice inside the ice wall is still lazy, without any ups and downs.


    The roaring voice of the beast seemed to have been used to the absent mindedness of the man in the ice wall, and still said with great interest: "however, I really don''t understand one thing. What''s good about the woman in jueying? Is it worth it? I think she is much better than Hua Yi! Hey, hey, hey ~! "


    "Well Feelings I can''t force you to come... " The voice in the ice wall finally broke the usual simple response and began to have some extra syllables.


    "But it''s also true that the Ling people have made her like that. She has no way to return to normal for a long time. Only Hua Yi''s unique brain wave can be used as a container to carry her and Jianrou. You fall in love with her, doomed to be a tragedy. Hey, hey, hey ~! " The roar of the beast is still chattering, just like a noisy crow.


    "Well, if she can have a home, I will be at ease. I have nothing to ask for..." The voice inside the ice wall gradually became clear, from far to near, and finally a man''s figure appeared on the ice dotted with fire.


    Purple Maple.


    "Although I can foresee it, I still can''t understand it. You human beings are really contradictory individuals." That row of flickering fire also swayed and stuck to the ice wall. The ice was like a mirror, reflecting a row of dark red and deep eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you understand it or not. The key is to go straight where the direction of the heart is. " Purple Maple will head messy long hair to the back of his head, showing a slightly calm face of vicissitudes.


    "Come on, the struggle in your heart doesn''t match the indifference in your appearance! Hey, don''t pretend in front of me. Tell me, why did you bypass the Dragon Galaxy? It''s reasonable to say that motriskelon''s nest is the best transfer station. It''s much faster to make space jump by boat than to lie in this broken comet. " The huge scorpion shaped tail glides slowly on the ice, rubbing the crystal clear ice wall surface.


    "Well I owe too much to the Feilong people. I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to repay them all my life. Before I became the absolute strong, all I could do was to ask Hua Yi to help me return the Shura purple chop to her at the right time... " Purple Maple eyes suddenly rippled a touch of sadness, light flow through the eyes, but for no reason to let people see the heartache.


    The gear of time in Zifeng''s mind babbling, across the past of those battles, heavy smoke and blood curtain, he seems to have returned to that year.


    On the balcony of the flower sacrifice hall, her face was still in tears.


    Goodbye.


    "Forgive me Sasha... "


    ¡­¡­


    No matter the smoke raging, no matter the fire, that pair of blue eyes never a wave, only the silent blue fire, beating.


    Sasha gently sticks out her tongue and slowly licks her bloody left hand. Less than three meters in front of her, Luo Tianba knelt down on the ground in rags, his right hand pressed against the undulating chest, his eyes staring at the ground, gasping.


    Fire red mecha has already broken into countless pieces, scattered everywhere. And at the moment, on their heads, there were countless dark gun barrels hanging above, coldly staring at the cool figure below.


    "Sasha General, let go of Tianba and I will withdraw immediately! " Huge virtual images emerge in the air, and Luo Tianlin''s old look is fully displayed. He looks at a man and a woman on the ground with complicated eyes.


    Luo Fengfeng''s death is a great blow to him. If Luo Tianba makes another mistake this time, it will be an immeasurable loss to the whole family. Because of this, in the face of almost easy results, Luo Tianlin still resolutely chose to give up.


    The existence of Luo Tianba is the hope of the family in the future.


    "Oh? Is his life more important than taking over the whole Feilong clan? " Sasha narrowed her eyes and licked the blood on her left hand carefully, just like an injured cat.¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Tianlin''s heart at the moment is really like a river. He thought that Luo Tianba, who has the Red God of death, would have more than 80% chance of winning even if he meets a dragon warrior level opponent. But I didn''t expect that I underestimated Sasha.


    Yes, that''s the devil!


    "It seems that the legend that the elders said is mostly true..." Luo Tianlin thought to himself that his face became more and more gloomy.


    At this time, Luo Tianba finally regained some strength and said reluctantly, "grandfather, you don''t have to be afraid of her. Hey, hey "She has no choice now!"


    "Tianba..." In the virtual image, the old man''s eyes are full of concern. And Sha Sha is still squinting, seems to be carelessly waiting for Luo Tianba below.


    "Hey, hey Ha ha ha Do you think I will leave no cards and fight with you here? " Luo Tianba stood up from the ground with one hand on his knee, and said: "do you think we will not notice that the Qianlong has quietly left the Dragon Nest?"


    Sasha''s expression was stunned, and the action of licking the back of her hand stopped. That pair of eyes, such as blue fire, were beating wildly, looking coldly at the red haired man who was standing unsteadily in front of him.


    "Hey, hey Can''t calm down? I hate your quiet swagger. Only the best commander can have this kind of momentum, and that person can only be me! " Luo Tianba barely straightened his upper body, slowly adjusted his breath field, looked at the woman opposite him with his slender eyes, and said with a sneer: "these 16 Yan prison class warships are only the first echelon, and the elder guard from the hundred clan Council, at this moment, I''m afraid they have already boarded the Qianlong. Ha ha ha ~! "


    "Boom!" Almost in an instant, Sha Sha''s figure disappeared from the original place and appeared on Luo Tianba''s side out of thin air. And the water blue light blade, which seems to be the essence, has also been raised to the extreme.


    Luo Tianba''s cold hair all stood up, but he didn''t have any action to dodge, or he had no spare power to dodge, so he could only let the cold flame shoot all over his head.


    However, the light blade did not fall in the end, only Sasha''s slender arm was shaking in the air.


    "Ha Ha ha ha It seems that you don''t really have no scruples! " Luo Tianba knew that he had won the bet. Although he was still scared, his teeth could not help trembling.


    However, he is the one who laughs to the end, and he is the real winner!


    "Do you want to see the scene on the Qianlong at this moment?" Luo Tianba pulls out a thumb sized communication terminal from his waist and presses the start button. A light screen pop-up, he began to enter the password on the screen, while input said: "to be prepared for Oh! In other words, all the guys in the elder guard are abnormal! Ha ha ha... "


    At this time, Sasha seems to have completely lost her ability to speak, and she has no strength at all. She couldn''t figure out how the enemy detected the Qianlong. Has the unique space technology of Feilong been stolen?


    Is her majesty really under their control?


    Sha Sha''s face was pale, and her eyes were fixed on the light screen in front of Luo Tianba.


    Jill, who had already been rescued by the soldiers, was in a complete mess. Luo Tianba''s voice had already spread all over the battlefield through the public channel.


    All the soldiers of the flying dragon tribe fell into a dead silence.


    "Password entered."


    The encrypted wave frequency connection of the optical brain has been established, and the picture gradually becomes clear.


    Luo Tianba''s face is extremely distorted because of excitement. He has never been so crazy and happy as now. It''s the climax of his life!


    He deliberately maximizes the size of the light screen to get the best first visual effect. He wants to see with his own eyes the moment that Sasha, a woman, collapses!


    "Shua ~" the light screen flashed, and the picture showed clearly. However, some are beyond Luo Tianba''s expectation.


    The picture is not what he expected, the cold and numb elder guard killer, the slaughtered crew body, and the captured Flying Dragon Queen in tears of humiliation.


    On the screen, there is only a calm, even some tired face.


    It was a delicate and chic woman''s face, but it was less charming than a woman should be, and more silent indifference and murderous. Where does this face seem to have been seen?!


    Luo Tianba couldn''t help but be surprised. He was in a cold sweat.


    The woman in the picture doesn''t speak, but frowns slightly, as if impatient, and turns the light screen. All of a sudden, the picture changed and another face appeared.


    This time, Luo Tianba''s cold sweat instantly condensed, as if turned into countless hard thorns, and stabbed them on his back. His mouth was open, but there was no sound.


    On the screen, Yin Fei sits with a smile and says, "sister Sasha, don''t worry. The queen and sister Fanny are all right."


    Sha Sha''s expression stagnated and she immediately relaxed. She took a long breath and said, "how did you come?""To help, of course! Ha ha, the Luo boy next to you, go to tell your grandfather that you are surrounded. " Yinfei smiles and is almost overjoyed.


    In the distance, there was a roar like the tide

 Chapter 144

    Thousands of spaceships, big and small, came from all directions. Looking down from space, it''s as if there are countless black spots on the surface of queen, just like mildew.


    Soon, all the Yanlong soldiers'' faces were covered with a layer of shadow, and then, they were extremely shocked and deeply desperate.


    Luo Tianlin is also forced to intervene in the channel connected with Yinfei at the moment. His face is as heavy as water and he says, "do you know what you are doing now, boy of Daolong clan? You are against Yanlong, one of the five dragon families! You are looking for your own death


    "Ha ha, Mr. Luo, you''d better look at the radar at hand before you speak. Five Dragon people? Hehe, maybe. But it will soon be history. " Yinfei smiles and is not moved by Luo Tianlin''s momentum.


    Indeed, Yinfei now has the capital to be superior to the five dragon groups.


    The porters have endured for hundreds of years, and the huge fleet built in secret is finally emerging today. Although, in terms of mobility and technological content, the porters'' spaceships are still slightly inferior to the Dragon warships, but in terms of number, they have far exceeded the scale of any of the five dragon fleets.


    With the help of the assassin guild, Yinfei can be proud of the whole dragon world. The elder guard, known as the strongest assassin group, was killed by Ming and Xie Xiang on the first face of the Qianlong.


    Assassins and killers are two completely different realms.


    Although Yinfei has always regarded himself as the first military general of the Daolong clan, now, whether facing Ming or Xie Xiang, he is not sure that he can win the other side.


    In Yinfei''s heart, the assassin guild is a sharp double-edged sword. Make good use of it, but be very careful!


    At the moment, all the data monitored by the radar are fed back to Luo Tianlin. No surprise, the old man''s face is as white as paper.


    He originally thought that Yinfei was just bringing the fleet of the Daolong clan to the rescue site. At most, there were only a dozen warships. The Dao dragon warships have always been good at speed, but their firepower is far less fierce than Yan Long warships of Yan prison level.


    But he never thought that there were thousands of warships besieging them!


    "Where are so many warships?" Luo Tianlin sat on the general''s chair, his eyes full of disbelief.


    "Mr. Luo, you may not know that the Daolong clan and the Feilong clan have signed an alliance and formally established a strategic alliance a few hours ago. And joining this alliance are the potters, who you see as slaves Yinfei''s voice rang out again, and his smile remained the same, but for Luo Tianlin at this time, the voice was so harsh, and the smile was as dazzling as the sun in the desert.


    "Bo Special People? " Luo Tianba, who had been numb for a long time, suddenly muttered: "there are so many porters Warships? "


    "Listen to the Luo family!" Yinfei stood up, put away his gentle smile, and became calm and solemn. Behind him were Fanny and the porter with a metallic blue face.


    "Lay down your arms, surrender and become a prisoner. We will send you back according to the laws of the dragon people. Or you can choose to continue fighting, so I don''t have to say much about the consequences. " Yinfei''s tone was not as relaxed as before. At this moment, no one would doubt what he said. That''s a real ultimatum!


    Battlefield, a dead silence.


    "You want us to surrender? To be a prisoner? " Luo Tianba''s face blackened by smoke and dust was full of anger, and the corners of his mouth were twitching.


    At this time, Luo Tianlin, sitting on the command ship, was also as pale as death. If you don''t surrender, the chances of winning this battle are very slim; but if you surrender, the Yanlong people will certainly lose their strength and never recover!


    What to do? Luo Tianlin hesitated, and his big hands trembled unconsciously.


    However, before Luo Tianba had time to burst out his anger, he heard a voice that made him fall into the ice cellar: "surrender? You have no chance... "


    The water blue light blade cut off without hesitation, and the blood broke away, and a piece of fishy red spattered. Luo Tianba''s eyes finally opened to the biggest in his life. He couldn''t believe that he was watching the world turn upside down and his body had drifted away.


    With a thump, the head fell to the ground.


    "Tianba!" Luo Tianlin screamed hysterically, his eyes almost burst, his dark red hair stood up, and his face was full of pain and ferocity.


    "No!" Silver fly yells is not good, although, at present they already occupied the superiority, but also only encircles from the outside. Deep in the center of the battlefield, Sasha is still under the enemy''s firepower. If the Luo family wants to kill her, they can still do it without effort.


    "Go and protect general Sasha!" Jill yelled from the Dragon Ship and rushed to the hatch.


    However, it''s too late.


    The belly of the Yanlong command ship hanging on Shasha''s head immediately opened, and countless red energy chains gushed out, which almost instantly surrounded Shasha into a fiery red "cocoon". At the same time, dozens of red land combat mecha also jumped from the sky, laser blades hissing, pointing at the trapped Sasha.Looking at the overwhelming offensive overhead, and the sky gradually covered by red, Sasha''s expression is as calm as water.


    "If you start a war, you have to pay the price." Sasha''s eyes flashed, as if she thought of something. She murmured: "don''t ask who my sword is crying for It doesn''t make sense Politics and power Can''t drive me In my sword There is no simple life and death There is no indistinct win or lose There is only justice in my heart! "


    "It''s really your style, but I can''t learn it up to now..." Two lines of tears across Sha Sha''s pale face, she gently closed her eyes, slowly released the water blue light blade in her hand.


    Zifeng, if you are predestined I hope to meet you in the afterlife


    The wheel of time seems to be torn by something, the slower it goes. The scorching color in the air gradually faded, returning to the past, and the voice also faded away, leaving only a clean silence.


    At the foot of the land as if disappeared, Sha Sha''s body had a floating feeling, as if wrapped by nothingness.


    Is it going to hell? Sasha''s thinking is getting slower and slower.


    Why is there no fear in my heart, and even a trace of warmth pouring in?


    All the feelings are gradually blurred, as if to fall into the bottomless abyss. Suddenly, in the darkness that is about to devour everything, a dazzling light source rises at infinity.


    Why?


    A gust of wind, mixed with the familiar taste, came to my face. It''s like it''s been refined for countless times, so long that Sasha can''t tell. But, that kind of familiar feeling is really true, unexpectedly let her every nerve can''t help shivering.


    Suddenly, she couldn''t help opening her eyes. The long eyelashes were still stained with tears, and the black horsetail was flying disorderly. She just looked up at the bleak and dazzling figure in the air.


    The primitive appearance of the mecha is like a warrior of the middle ages, quiet but full of explosive power.


    Shura purple chop!


    Vaguely, it seems to hear the hissing sound of the purple steel knife, like the roar of a beast, like the waves, like a primitive beast, smashing all the things it doesn''t like to see, and grinding them into fly ash.


    Why?


    Sasha''s legs softened, kneeling on the ground, staring at the purple meteors in the air, completely unaware of the broken energy chains scattered around her like a drizzle.


    "Why?" Shasha shouts at the sky, with a face of grievance and tears rushing like breaking the dike.


    She''s so hateful!


    Hate oneself why so many years, in just see his that moment, unexpectedly still can inexplicable joy.


    As if at that moment, he had grasped her heart, her breath, as long as the past.


    However, the mecha did not respond to her call. It just draws a wanton arc in the air and waves the purple steel knife like a dazzling meteor shower.


    In a short time of half a minute, there was no Yanlong mecha in a radius of one kilometer!


    Only countless scrap iron, all fall!


    Eye opening? Tongue tied? It''s not enough to describe the shock of the people at the moment. On the battlefield that was originally glued, there was only strange silence left.


    Countless eyes are moved by the purple shadow.


    "This is Is that right? " Fanny looked at the purple land fighter on the light screen. Her eyes were twinkling. She could not help but cover her mouth with her hands. She almost screamed.


    "Sir Fanny, do you know the purple mecha?" Of course, Yinfei had seen this mecha, the fierce purple steel knife, and the murderous spirit of heaven and earth had been deeply imprinted in his heart.


    The so-called strong, when it is so, only so.


    It''s just that Fanny''s reaction is obviously a little exaggerated. Does she have a different understanding of Zifeng?


    "This No It''s nothing, but I''ve never seen such a strong mecha fighter, and I don''t know where he came from... " Fanny''s eyes twinkled, avoiding Yinfei''s gaze, and looking at the light screen.


    Sure enough, there is a problem


    Yin Fei pondered in his heart, but also quietly, still observing the image on the screen. And Xie Xiang, who was also looking at the light screen, could not help frowning.


    A strong intuition began to strike her.


    No, it''s not Maple! That''s


    In the middle of the battlefield, as if swept by a typhoon, the burning ruins had already disappeared, and even the ground was exposed with blue rocks.


    All the people, all the spaceships, all the things that can and can''t move, have been moved a kilometer away.


    In this absolute realm, there is only the silent purple mecha and the sobbing black haired girl.


    The purple steel knife was inserted obliquely on the ground, whining like a hero.


    For a long time, Sasha raised her face blankly, and looked at the flying white hair, deep blue eyes, and pretty but strange face with tears in her eyes.Not him?


    Why? How could it not be him?


    Sasha''s heart seems to be suddenly empty, leaving only an empty shell.


    Tears scattered, weathering in the invisible.


    "Sorry, it''s not me." A voice said softly and apologetically.

 Chapter 145

    As if to the end of time, the world is slowly disintegrating.


    Sasha''s eyes gradually lost focus and her body slowly fell down. Less than 15 cm from the shoulder touching the ground, a plain white jade hand stretched out horizontally, intercepted her body and lifted it up.


    Liu Shanyao takes Sha Sha into his arms, and his eyes are full of pity.


    "The man with white hair Six Mountains away? " Luo Tianlin looked at the image on the light screen, which was so clear that it couldn''t be clearer any more. The corners of his eyes burst and his gums were bitten with blood.


    "You finally show up This time, you can''t escape! Kill Now He Luo Tianlin''s voice trembled, trying to suppress the anger that almost made him lose his sense, and raised his hand to the white haired man on the screen.


    However, the expected explosion did not ring, even the shadow of the light cannon did not see.


    Just when Luo Tianlin felt that his head was about to explode and he was about to explode, an adjutant rushed in in a panic and cried out in despair: "general, we''ve been hit by the enemy''s antimatter bomb. All the energy cores are locked up!"


    "What?" Luo Tianlin jumped up from his chair and fell down again. His body seemed to shrink suddenly, and he became smaller than ever before.


    It took a long time for him to turn his head to the light screen. His venomous eyes seemed to penetrate the screen and pierce the white haired man''s eyebrows.


    "To command everyone is to fight hand to hand Also want to give me to kill Kill the white haired one... " With difficulty, Luo Tianlin leaned back on his chair and did not move. His eyes were fixed on the light screen in front of him, and there was no sound.


    "General general? My lord general?... " The adjutant tried to shout, but got no reply.


    "Don''t try. He''s dead." A buzzing voice sounded behind the adjutant, like a dull bell pounding in the ear, and the roots of his teeth were trembling.


    The adjutant turned slowly, his face turning from red to blue, then from green to white.


    A steel giant, nearly four meters tall, is standing behind him, looking down at the whole core control room.


    The companion moon warrior, Han Dong.


    "If you don''t want to die, take your people and gather on the ground." The giant of steel dropped such a sentence and disappeared.


    When the adjutant turned and looked around at the observation screen, his eyes had become extremely dull and blank.


    On the screen, Yanlong soldiers are like ants, driven to the ground by countless black steel giants. If there are rebels, they will be killed on the spot.


    The adjutant couldn''t help taking a deep breath and calming himself down. He glanced at Luo Tianlin, who was lying on the seat. He felt a pang in his heart.


    The five-star general of tangtangyanlong, the invincible leader of the Luo family, was killed.


    The war is over.


    Countless Yanlong soldiers are dejected and walk through the ruins. However, no matter who they are, they will casually raise their heads and look at the figure with white hair.


    They are brave and fearless soldiers, and never lose their fighting spirit in the face of more enemies. However, in the face of this man, instinctive fear.


    Soldiers may not know that it is the innate awe of the strong.


    At the moment, Hua Yi is turning around with a smile, looking at the figure coming from afar.


    A black clothes strong wrap, long knife Fu back.


    A white dress is better than snow, and a short knife is better than snow.


    In a moment, Ming and Xie Xiang came to Hua Yi and stood there.


    "Hua Yi?" Ming widened his eyes, unable to hide the ecstasy in his heart. His right hand hesitated, wondering whether he should continue to stretch out or withdraw.


    And Xie Xiang beside him, is standing there, a pair of bright eyes like blue glass, tears like spring rain.


    Hua Yi smiles and says nothing, but nods her head.


    "You fellow!" Ming pounced on Hua Yi fiercely, hugged him tightly, and his tears and nose flowed down together.


    "I''m sorry to worry you." Hua Yi''s body was very relaxed, and let Ming hold him tightly in his arms, just like when they escaped from the inner circle of the Milky way, holding each other alone in the blank universe, supporting each other.


    "When did you dye your hair? Why did you have your face straightened? " Ming finally let go of Hua Yi, while wiping tears like a child, asked.


    "Go to hell, I''m not that bored. Ha ha ha Hua Yi smiles, but her eyes are always floating on Xie Xiang''s face.


    On that face, he seemed to see his past self, that familiar and distant self.


    "You Did you know it was me? " Hua Yi opened her mouth, and her face was more and more warm.


    "Well, I knew it when you came on the stage." Xie Xiang''s voice was not choked by tears, as if those tears were just the excess liquid in her body, which would not disturb her vocal cords.


    "Ha ha ha, I knew you would see it. I''m really a wizard. I can''t hide it from you. " Hua Yi said with a smile."You must be thinking now, how can I be so calm, right?" Xie Xiang also said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hua Yi shrugged and laughed.


    "I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting for this moment, rehearsing the scene when you came back in my heart countless times. I''m numb to myself. " Xie Xiangping said quietly, as if he was describing something that had nothing to do with him. And her tears have never stopped, she did not care, do not wipe.


    Hua Yi finally stepped forward and held her tightly.


    "I''m sorry I said those farewell words to you. But at that time, I had no choice, and I didn''t expect to see you again today. But anyway, I''m back. " White bangs covered his eyes, also covered the scattered crystal.


    "Well, welcome back, Mr. President." Xie Xiang''s face, which has no smoke for a long time, finally blooms a smile. That smile is clear and beautiful, but it''s amazing. Even liushanyao, who is jealous, is stunned.


    A gust of wind blowing, blowing the two black and white hair, but can not disperse the deep love between the eyebrows.


    "I''m coming back!" Huayi''s voice was clear and straight into the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    Next, with the introduction of Huayi, the companion moon tribe returned to the huge Porter tribe and settled in Queen star.


    The porters'' warships have the dual-use of land and air. They appear in the form of warships in battle. In peacetime, they can land directly on the ground, adjust the structure and become multi-purpose fortresses.


    Thousands of spaceships landed on Queen''s star, making the entire motrisque dragon nest ten times larger and becoming the largest city in the Dragon world almost overnight.


    The queen and her party also returned to the flying wing fortress and held a three-day four-way meeting with the sword dragon clan represented by Yinfei, the porter alliance represented by blue devil and the assassin guild represented by Huayi.


    The content of this conference mainly includes two aspects: survival and development. How to survive under the attack and hostility of other dragon people? How to develop the economy and force of the alliance? They are all problems to be solved.


    "Chairman Hua, do you mean that the lingzu are likely to return to the galaxy?" Fanny had a pencil in her mouth and was staring sharply at the white haired man sitting opposite.


    The famous assassin guild has countless dragon nobles who died in their hands. What kind of man is the president of the assassin guild, the most dangerous person in the galaxy?


    Fanny is very curious. However, what makes her puzzled is that from the observation of these days, this so-called "number one evil god" has nothing special except to watch the starry sky with Xie Xiang in the evening, enjoy the flowers with Liushan in the distance, play chess with Heming in the white night, laugh and scold.


    It''s a big boy.


    Fanny was thinking wildly in her mind, and at her side, Shasha, who had not been awake for a long time, sat silently, looking at Huayi on the opposite side intentionally or unconsciously.


    "I''m afraid the spirit people are already in the galaxy. On the way to Queen''s star, Yao and I have been attacked by the spirit warrior, and their fighting power is far beyond that of the dragon warrior. " Hua Yi put away the past and said it seriously.


    "Far from being a dragon warrior?" Silver fly''s face a burst of amazement, can''t help wrinkling eyebrows, seem to have a little dubious.


    "Huayi is right. The spirit warriors are pure energy warriors who have completely abandoned their physical bodies. They can''t be resisted by the secular bodies like the dragon warrior." Ghost cry son lie on the back of white night, ha Qi even heaven and earth said. Ever since he saw white night, he has a green eye for the wolf cat full of strength and wisdom, so he sticks to white night all day long.


    Guikuzi''s body is petite, even compared with the cats on earth, it belongs to the type of kitten. In contrast, the white night is too tall. If you are single, you are almost a white tiger.


    "What''s more, the actions of the Ling people are directed at the assassin guild. I think it''s not just the old grudges." Hua Yi continued.


    "President Hua means that they have ulterior motives, and the eradication of the assassin guild is only the first step of the plan?" Fanny continued with her pencil in her mouth and asked curiously.


    "That''s right. I think everyone has heard about the story of the Ling people. I won''t repeat it here. I just want to remind you that our enemies may not be the major dragon forces in front of us. Maybe, I mean maybe, it won''t be long before we have to unite with other dragon people to fight against a more powerful and crazy enemy. " Hua Yi said, but her eyes could not help falling on Fanny''s side.


    Sasha was looking down at the purple pendant around her neck. It''s a gift she once gave to Zifeng. It''s linked to the energy lock of another space. It''s also the place where "Shura Zizhan" sleeps.


    "So, what''s the plan for the next step?" Silver fly still smile very polite, but in the heart is more or less a little stuffy. Originally, the person who presided over the overall situation should be himself, but he was robbed of the handsome position by Hua Yi who appeared out of thin air."My plan is limited to the assassin guild, not the whole league." Hua Yi smiles back at Yin Fei and continues: "as for how to deal with other dragon people, I think general Yin Fei, general blue magic and your excellency Fanny are more experienced than me. The assassin guild is originally an organization independent of the alliance, so we will not participate too much in the alliance''s action plan. When everything is ready here, I will lead the assassin guild to the inner galaxy. "


    "The inner Galaxy?" At the moment, Yi Hua didn''t want to understand anything.


    "What does Chairman Hua mean by preparation?" Fanny also narrowed her eyes and looked at Hua Yi.


    "I''ll wait for Sasa''s reply," Hua Yi said.


    "Sasha?" Fanny.


    "That''s right."


    "You mean, you''re going to take Sasha to the inner circle and follow your assassin guild?"


    "Exactly! Because she is also a twelve star assassin


    Sasha''s body can''t help shivering and her eyes are blue.

 Chapter 146

    The newborn sunlight sprinkled into the trees, and scattered a little bit of brilliance. Countless dews reflected the morning light, and the whole forest was silvery.


    Deep in the woods is the light swallow of the gurgling stream, and there are unknown birds in the morning. In addition, there is no more noise.


    This is a quiet corner far away from civilization, and few people come and go.


    "Dong", a drop of dew rolling its fat transparent body, sliding out of the concave part of the bamboo pole, dripping into the oval pool.


    At this time of the day, Qingzhi goes to pick water from the stream and helps his grandfather pick some Yixiang flowers in full bloom in the early morning. This morning was no exception. Qingzhi rubbed his sleepy eyes and dragged the bucket to the deep forest.


    Why?


    Qingzhi''s ears trembled gently. He couldn''t help looking up and looking around. The forest was still very quiet, as if the birds had gone back to sleep.


    "I''m sure I''ll be taught a terrible lesson by my grandfather. Alas, these dragon idiots..." Qingzhi shook his head and continued to walk to the side of the stream.


    A few minutes later, more than a dozen shadows had gathered around the cabin where Qingzhi had just left.


    The air began to be filled with a touch of uneasiness, and even the surrounding plants were stained by the oppressive atmosphere. They slowed down their breathing and gradually withered.


    A faint energy wave spreads along the circle surrounded by the dark shadow, and the invisible energy field covers the cabin firmly and separates it from the outside world.


    A reptile was just dozing on the grass, but it was crushed by the sudden invisible force field and turned into a wisp of fly ash.


    A man stepped out of the shadow, straightened his collar at the door of the cabin, coughed twice, and said: "master Zhi, please forgive me. I have been ordered to come to lingbai star..."


    "It''s noisy ~..." A slightly old voice sounded behind the door, and the crowd outside the hut could not help but suffocate and hold their breath.


    The uniformed man who spoke just now could not help but step back two steps. His right hand adjusted his collar subconsciously. He looked a little flustered and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Zhizhu, it happened suddenly..."


    "The old wooden door opened, and he was scolded? I''m still sleeping


    "This..." The uniformed man''s hand by the collar trembled slightly, his head pressed lower, and the half kneeling people in black behind him did not dare to raise their heads.


    The old man looked around, snorted and said, "don''t the elder guards always walk horizontally? How come it''s like frosted eggplant today? Do you play a drama here? "


    With the old man''s sharp drink, the hidden energy field around him immediately collapsed, and the team members who were responsible for controlling the energy coordination device all gave a dull hum, with blood oozing from the corners of their mouths.


    "Oh, I''m really well-trained. I didn''t faint?" The old man coldly glanced at the people who had just been hit by his mental explosion, and said in an insidious way.


    "Hold I''m sorry. I just don''t want outsiders to disturb my secret conversation with you, so I''m going to make such a bad decision... " The uniformed man said sweating as he grabbed his collar. His eyes were staring at the tips of his shoes. He did not dare to move forward.


    "Do you think I''m an idiot? What outsiders are there? " The old man''s white brows were full of fine and vigorous momentum, which scattered the grass around him. Even the small wooden house behind him could not bear the burden of babbling.


    The beautiful morning was suddenly covered by a cloud of sadness, the sky suddenly came down, the atmosphere changed, the tree shook, the wind cried!


    "My Lord, please calm down!" The uniformed man suddenly kneels down on one knee. The collar he is holding by his right hand is already wet, but he doesn''t know it.


    "If you have something to say, let it go! Of course, if you dare, hum The old man''s hands crossed in front of his chest. There was no decadent state of a person in the twilight. His hands were awe inspiring.


    "I dare not. My subordinates came here on the unanimous order of Lord Fengzhu and other elders. I hope you can invite the great wise man to lingbai star to participate in the emergency mobilization meeting of the hundred nationalities Council." The subdued man finally repressed his inner fear and explained his intention in a trembling way.


    "Emergency mobilization meeting? What''s the matter? " With an expression of no interest, the old man turned and walked to the green pool to collect the dew. He took out the water ladle, scooped a ladle of dew and poured it head on.


    "Well I don''t know... " The uniformed man still did not dare to raise his head and looked around on the tip of his shoes.


    "I said, nailuo, you were not a liar before, but now you are in this way?" The old man closed his eyes, slightly raised his head, and let the morning wind blow the dew dry on his face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The uniformed man had nothing to say but fell into a deeper silence.


    "In other words, three of the five dragon tribes have already dealt with the assassin guild. The weathered dragon lost an elite special line team, and the Ba long lost a general. The most fierce Yan Long incident recently made the whole Luo family fall from the peak of power to the bottom. Do the elders of the Council feel that such farce after farce is not disgraceful enough? " The old man slowly opened his eyes and looked into the distance."It is because of the heavy losses of the Dragon world that the eldest brother wants you to take charge of the Council again and revive the power of the dragon." The uniform man finally raised his head this time, a pair of gray eyes seemed to have no focus, standing between the slender eyebrows.


    "Revive the power of the dragon people? Ha ha ha, nailuo, I''m afraid it''s your own wishful thinking. " The old man laughed wildly, then turned his head and said, "according to the standard of martial arts, I can give you nine points, because among the martial arts of the dragon clan, if they can win you, I''m afraid they don''t have to count with their second hand."


    "But by the standards of the brave, I can only give you three points, and the president of the assassin guild, Hua Yi. I will give him ten! " The old man''s eyes coldly looked at the uniform man half kneeling on the ground, and the man''s eyes were always staring at the old man in front of him.


    "What is a warrior? What is a brave man? Nailuo doesn''t understand. Nailuo only knows that the dignity of the dragon people is threatened and justice is being humiliated! " The subdued man swept away his cowardice and suddenly became excited.


    "Justice? Ha ha ha ha, do you think it''s justice to maintain the luxurious life of those elder men? Ha ha ha ~! " The old man laughed wildly again, but the man was lost in thought.


    "You just don''t want to face the facts all the time!" The old man stopped laughing, his face suddenly became very deep, and said coldly: "the so-called warrior is the person who pursues the realm of martial arts and Taoism. He improves his accomplishments by improving the realm of martial arts and Taoism. This is a kind of practice of being born into the world, and we follow it as a warrior. "


    At this time, Qingzhi has come back with a bucket full of water, standing by a small tree not far from the wooden house, listening quietly.


    "Nailuo, as a warrior, you are impeccable. However, martial arts is not the philosophy of joining the world after all. You can judge right and wrong by martial arts, but you will be blinded by right and wrong. " The old man''s voice is deep and distant, like a bell and sounds of nature.


    "So you mean the assassin guild is brave? Is it the way to join the WTO The uniformed man stood up slowly and straightened his collar.


    "Compared with those who live in the dark and those who abuse force, Hua Yi''s choice of road is the real way of bravery. We are all warriors, but we are not brave. Throughout the world, the real brave, only assassins The old man''s words were like a gust of autumn wind, sweeping away the withered leaves that had already fallen from the man''s heart.


    The sad clouds in the sky gradually melted away, and a ray of golden light passed through the clouds and spread over the whole forest.


    Nailuo slowly raised his head, gray eyes to the sky, the sun, white clouds, as well as the top of the tree are all panoramic.


    It seems that I haven''t looked up at the sky so seriously for a long time. Through the egg white atmosphere, I can see the endless universe and countless dazzling stars.


    "The so-called brave Well, I think I understand a little bit. " Nailuo takes his eyes back from the air and falls to the old man again. This time, there is no embarrassment and fear. The long lost smile floats up his face again.


    "Well, it''s not in vain. I told you this." The old man finally put away his coldness, nodded and said, "go to tell those masters that I won''t go to any mobilization meeting. In other words, if they think they have enough weight, they can find the bad luck of the assassin guild. I will never interfere and support that. "


    "But I still want to remind them that the real enemies are the ghosts who hide in the dark and keep quiet. In particular, I don''t want to say more about the old wind Lord''s so-called self Immolation. " The old man then waved his hand, indicating that nailuo would go away as soon as he had nothing to do.


    "The ghost in the dark? You mean "The spirit people?" Nailuo frowned slightly, as if thinking of something.


    "You know it. Well, if you have nothing to do, just get out of here and don''t bother me here. " The old man shook his head hard and walked impatiently to the house.


    Nailuo said no more words. He bowed down to say goodbye to the old man and left quickly with more than a dozen people in black. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared without a trace.


    In the cabin, the old man was looking at a dark red metal hairpin in his hand, dazed.


    "Grandfather, why are those people harassing you again?" Qingzhi leans against the beam of the door and looks at the old man in a daze with a smile.


    "Well, Qingzhi, I''m afraid my grandfather will go a long way this time." The old man wrapped the hairpin gently and put it in his arms again.


    "Far away? You can''t get out of this door without me Qingzhi is still looking at the old man with a smile, and the two little peaches on her white face are lovely.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK to take you. Anyway, don''t you want to see that Huayi already? " The old man looked back with a smile and said to xiangqingzhi.


    "Go to the assassin guild?! Good Qingzhi was so happy that he almost jumped up. As usual, the cabin became hilarious and lively.


    On the spaceship that had slowly left yelongxing, Naro was meticulously arranging his collar, and slowly said: "Oubai, you go back and say that the mission failed, and I went to track it alone because I found a new trail of the assassin guild...""Is that good?" Nailuo''s bald man seemed to be hesitant.


    "Do as I say. The so-called way of bravery, I have to confirm it myself Nailuo calmly patted the shoulder of bald head, the corners of his mouth smile.

 Chapter 147

    The torrent of history is surging forward, and the past of mankind is just one of the waves.


    Some people say that one''s power is too small to change the world.


    This is reasonable.


    However, although one person can''t change the world, he can still change other people''s view of the world.


    Show them a different world from before.


    Top post from the addict forum in the solar rim. Landlord, addict


    ¡­¡­


    Holf galaxy, salember star, azdar city.


    This is the territory of demons, the place where order collapses, and the evil kingdom that even God wants to avoid.


    Whether you''re a star fugitive, a worthless drunkard, or a politician who''s absconded from embezzling a lot of money, this is the only choice for you to spend the rest of your life.


    You''ll get everything you want here, of course, if you can afford it.


    However, you should not think that the principle of equal value exchange will be unimpeded here. If you want to exchange, you should have enough strength and sincerity.


    There is no ruler here, or the ruler is always changing, just like looking at the flowers on horseback.


    On a night of alcohol and hormones, Huck street at 3:30 a.m. looks bleak.


    Several drunkards pushed and pushed each other, sometimes helped each other, and walked in the middle of the road. Whistling, obscene laughter, from time to time reverberated in the empty street.


    "Bang Dang" drunk beer can was walking in front of the drunkard thrown forward, banging with the ground, issued a harsh sound.


    "Hey, FEM, can''t you make a little less noise?" A yellow cockscomb in the back yelled, obviously dissatisfied with the behavior of the drunk throwing the bottle in front just now.


    "Come on, katho. If he doesn''t make noise, he won''t be called FEM. He barked louder than that girl when he was doing that girl just now. Ha ha ha ~! " A man with long straight hair was laughing obstinately and licking his upper gums with his forked tongue from time to time.


    "Hey, what the hell are you doing?" Cockscomb was still upset and yelled at the bald farmer who stopped in front of him.


    However, Fei Mu, who was more than two meters tall, was as stupid as a fool. He stood still and let the chicken crown head coming from behind almost hit his back like a hill.


    "Yes, you eat shit!" The cockscomb flew up and kicked him in the ass.


    But Fei Mu did not respond at all, still standing like a stone carving.


    "Shh, wait." Straight hair man suddenly frowned, reached out and made a silent movement. His eyes followed the direction that FEM''s eyes were staring, until the empty beer can just stopped rolling, and then he looked up, and continued to swim up along the edge of darkness. The straight haired man''s vision is finally parallel to the ground and condenses at two points in the dark.


    The two dots were as yellow as the eyes of wild animals.


    "What''s that?" Straight hair man can''t help murmuring, his hands consciously touch the x37 automatic laser gun inserted in the waist.


    "Who is there? Who is it? " Jiguantou also noticed the shadow in the dark, and immediately popped up the black wrist stab on his wrist, which was lying on his chest on guard.


    The guys who can roam the city at night are all ruthless characters.


    "Run..." Fei Mu''s voice is like countless cotton, half a day to squeeze out a word.


    "What?" The cockscomb was full of impatient complaints. Before he could send them out, Fei Mu''s bald head exploded in front of his eyes.


    "Bang!" A huge sound followed, like a belated curse, instantly sealed the body of straight haired man and cockscomb head. A strange numbness and itching of limbs, just like being gnawed by countless black ants, the feeling of terror is coming.


    When the warm touch starts to flow down the skin texture, they finally wake up and realize the cruel fact that is happening in front of their eyes and may happen to them next.


    Kill!


    In this city, the most common thing, but let two people taste the faint sweet of fear for the first time tonight.


    "To die!" Straight male quickly pulled out the laser gun, almost in an instant, the modified high-speed charged laser gun, will dazzle the orange light arrow into the dark.


    Cockscomb head is not a dry rice eater, so he dashes into the dark along a strange arc. They are the executioners who kill people without blinking an eye. Killing is a common thing for them. Just now that woman was also rifled by him, blood and internal organs could not frighten him!


    However, the crow head, who was rushing to the dark, suddenly found that the dark yellow eyes like ghosts had long disappeared, as if they had never appeared. In the dark there were only dimly visible mottled walls and wet streets along the walls.


    The cockscomb head that pounces on the wall lifts its legs to push against the wall and stops its body by using the buffer. The excrement left by people or animals in the corner gives off a bad sour smell, which makes the already upset cockscomb''s stomach more uncomfortable.He suppressed the urge to vomit and turned to look at the straight haired man not far behind him.


    It didn''t matter, but the desire to vomit, which was just pressed down by the cockscomb, rushed up again, and gushed out with the turbid liquid of wine.


    But at this moment, he had no time to clean up the dirt on his clothes, and the straight haired man with only half his head left made his heart drop to the freezing point.


    "No!" His vocal cords had not yet completed, and the sound was completely cracked. The high-speed kinetic energy bullet with great destructive force flattened his whole chest above.


    The last scene in cockscomb''s field of vision is the dim fire light from hell, and the ferocious arm that only the devil can have.


    The brown cloak dropped slowly, covering the arm that did not belong to human beings at all. Kula reaches out his left hand and lowers the hood on his head, allowing the shadow to completely cover the curve of his face. And the white, scallion like left hand fell gently into the shadow of the cloak.


    Without more monologues, Kula would go deep into the darkness, like a silent black cat, disappearing into the night before dawn.


    ¡­¡­


    On the outskirts of azdar, a luxurious villa sleeps quietly at night.


    This is the private clubhouse of gadin, and it''s also a place frequented by arms dealers. It doesn''t need too much explanation. The stacked secret sentries and almost a battalion''s permanent guard force are enough to explain the difference here.


    In recent years, there has been almost no private arms trade in Adar, and there has been no order in the wellfield.


    Some say it''s the pure land in hell, others say it''s the residence of the Demon Lord. But no matter how sensational the rumors are, what kind of awe people hold here, there is only one truth. That''s gadine, the eternal master here.


    Azdar has no real ruler, but if he insists on pressing one on it, it will be gaddin.


    The background of the free warlord holds many dark forces, and there are countless star bandits under his command. Gadine is almost synonymous with the dark world of the Holf galaxy. Even the invincible killer organization, wanguilou, has to give him three points of courtesy.


    This month is the delivery period at the end of the quarter. At this time, there are always countless arms dealers, drug dealers and slave traders coming to azdar, waiting for Lord gaddin to announce the quota for the coming year. The people who can get the quota, whether they sell or buy, all make money without losing money. The money is enough for one person to spend several years in the nearby star field.


    Tomorrow is the day to announce the quota, and tonight is a routine carnival that is almost ritualized.


    "Hey, do you think that woman upstairs is barking loudly?" A two meter tall man with sunglasses looked back at the closed door upstairs and said with some doubts.


    "What''s so strange about being loud? When did the boss do that, his voice was not loud? " Another skinny looking man grunted that his left arm seemed to have been replaced by some kind of machine.


    "No, I think this time the woman''s voice sounds a little miserable." The sunglasses man still frowned and said suspiciously.


    "Nonsense, it''s strange not to scream when you''re made by a monster like the boss!" The emaciated man said angrily, as if he had been treated like this before.


    "No, my feeling is that the woman screamed like she was frightened or crazy!" The sunglasses man looked back at the closed door upstairs. His intuition was always accurate. Today, the woman''s cry made him feel creepy.


    "There seems to be something wrong..." Thin man also seems to feel something, a pair of triangular eyes slightly narrowed up, like a mechanical left arm issued a slight trembling sound.


    "Wait, I seem to hear..." The sunglasses man took off his sunglasses and showed his red eyes.


    "The boss is screaming!" The thin man had no time to finish, and his body had already run upstairs.


    However, his vision was blocked by something. The original stairs were suddenly blocked, and his vision was so dark. It was like being covered by a curtain, and no light was projected in.


    Sunglasses man, no, it should be said that the man who took off his sunglasses stood in the same place, looking at the stairs in disbelief.


    The thin man''s head was pinched in the palm by a huge demon like right hand, which turned into a piece of meat mud in a moment.


    Kula turned his head slowly, with dark yellow eyes like wild animals, looking coldly at the stiff Sunglasses man. The sunglasses in the big man''s hand had already fallen on the ground, but he didn''t realize it.


    "The gardine club?" Asked Kula.


    The big man nodded instinctively. He should have been at the top of the food chain and would have been the existence of instinctive fear for any human being. But tonight, in front of the "devil" in the brown cloak, he could not help shivering."Next time, remember to put up a road sign. It''s hard to find..." Kula mumbled a few words and walked upstairs without looking back.

 Chapter 148

    The dim red moon is like a giant eye with variation, quietly watching azdar below. The moonlight with a bit of pale blood, through the huge French windows, scattered in the messy room.


    The lamp has been out for a long time. Only the bloody full moon hanging high in the night sky casts a strange moonlight that can be used.


    In the room, there were only self suppressed sobs and forced to suppress painful groans.


    A nearly naked woman curled up in a corner, her hands tightly over her mouth, her eyes like a frightened cat, staring forward without blinking.


    In front of him is a man who is neither tall nor low, neither fat nor thin, with a messy post-modern hairstyle like a bird''s nest, leaning against the wall.


    From a woman''s point of view, you can only see the man''s back. As for his face, you can''t peep at it at all.


    However, the great curiosity was mixed with the same great fear, which made her want to have a look at the man. She really wanted to know what kind of person could trample the world under her feet.


    In front of the man was a tall man with a thick beard and body hair.


    However, the originally fierce looking giant now straightens up his bare upper body. His limbs are tied up from behind by something. They are all twisted behind him. He lands on his knees, which makes people feel funny and even pitiful.


    However, when the eyes swam to Juhan''s face, all the ridiculous and pitiful ideas would be swept away, replaced by the fear from the bottom of my heart.


    On Juhan''s left eye, a Black Dagger went deep into it.


    The door was opened with a click, and the light from the corridor came in, lighting up the dim room. Curled up in the corner of the woman can not help but slightly squint under the eyes to avoid the sudden strong light.


    When her eyes gradually adapted to the brightness of the room, she suddenly found a dark figure standing in front of her.


    There was no expression on Kula''s face, but he handed a wide bath towel to the naked woman in front of him. The woman took the bath towel dementia, but did not dare to look Kula in the eyes.


    God, what''s that? Like the eyes of wild animals!


    The woman''s heart was filled with horror.


    "Is it all done?" Leaning against the wall, the man with disorderly hair drew two cigarettes from his arms and threw one of them to Kula.


    "Well, Zhong Lan''s virus works very well. All those intelligent weapons are useless." Kula caught the man''s cigarette, then turned to the woman who had just wrapped herself in a bath towel and asked, "is there a fire?"


    Woman a Leng, don''t know in front of these two guys is exactly what origin, act style completely unreasonable. But she still cleverly took out a lighter from the bedside and helped Kula light a cigarette. Then, she came to the man with disorderly hair in front of him, and presented a small flame.


    At this moment, she finally saw the man''s face, a pair of ordinary to no longer ordinary facial features. However, when he put his face together to light a cigarette with a smile, the woman''s heart beat violently, as if to burst her chest.


    Woman''s intuition tells her that this man has the power to fear even ghosts and gods!


    Zhuge milk shake.


    "Hoo ~" the milkshake vomited a cigarette ring and turned to look at the giant Han who was locked by countless silk threads and twisted like a puppet.


    "Well, your tens of billions have just been wiped out. Now you are a complete beggar." Milkshake looked at Ju Han with a smile, who was constantly breathing because of the severe pain, and asked, "come on, who''s your family? Where is the source of these weapons? "


    Kula leaned against the French window, holding a cigarette in his mouth, and gazed at the half dead man, the so-called real master of azdar and the pronoun of the dark world of the Holf galaxy, gadin.


    Killer? Star Gang? These daunting things are actually so fragile.


    Kula''s scallion fingers gracefully held the cigarette and looked at the back of the milkshake. He followed this man all the way from the westerly galaxy to the Holf galaxy, which is closer to the outer circle. On the way, he had a deep understanding of what an assassin is.


    It is the existence that makes the dark city tremble, with absolute power and absolute paranoid justice.


    "I I don''t know anything... " Gadine''s voice has been hoarse, countless small wounds on the body are constantly oozing blood. Those damned threads, as if consciously, as long as any wound begins to coagulate, it will suddenly go crazy like friction, and then expand the wound.


    Life is passing bit by bit, and gadine can clearly feel it.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m a man of little patience. If you don''t cooperate, I''ll have to do it myself and get your brain out. " Milkshake tilted his head, with a very sincere eyes at the front of gadine, expression like a judge.


    "Qinwang group..." Jiadiyin finally made up his mind and said: "every time I make delivery with him, it''s a man named Ling Xiao. All I know is that he''s from Qinwang group...""Like this ~..." The milkshake touched the moustache on his chin, thinking.


    "Really, that''s all I know. I told you all. Please spare me and let me live. " Gadine''s eyes twitched, and a string of glistening blood and tears flowed down his fleshy cheek, funny and terrifying.


    The woman wrapped in a bath towel can''t believe what happened in front of her eyes. She never thought that gadhin, the king of darkness in azdar, would cry with fear.


    It turns out that he is also a mortal


    However, before the woman recovered from the shock, the voice of the milkshake rang out: "thank you for the information, but this can''t help you atone."


    The milkshake shakes its head helplessly. As soon as the left hand pulls back, the silver silk thread will cross and ripple like countless water lines. Gadine''s body, also split into layers of fragments.


    Once again, the woman covered her mouth tightly with her hands and stood still.


    Kula will finish smoking cigarette ends, into the tea table with red wine in the glass. Then, take a remote communicator the size of a palm out of your cloak.


    "Can I get through?" Asked Kula.


    "Well." Milkshake nodded, silver thread as if there was life, gently wrapped around his left hand.


    Kula presses the button on the communicator, and then enters a series of complex passwords on the pop-up light screen. After confirming Kula''s gene map, the code was finally unlocked and turned into the loading screen.


    "So early?" The screen finally jumps over the reading interface, and a handsome guy with blonde hair and blue eyes jumps on the screen.


    Andoris.


    "It''s more convenient to whisper in the dead of night." The milkshake said half jokingly as he wiped the dagger in his hand.


    "It''s a dead night there, but I''m going to have an early morning meeting here." Da''an smiles, then gets up and draws the curtain behind him.


    "Well, pay attention to the time next time. Is everything going well with you?" The milkshake put away his smile and became serious.


    "Well, the identity of the defected sergeant of the westerly army is still very marketable here. I''ve been in their intelligence section, and I''m now familiar with their intelligence network. " Da''an also put away his brilliant smile, with a sharp and angular face.


    "Good. We just took out azdar''s ammunition leader and got some useful information." The milkshake put away the dagger and took out a cigarette from his arms.


    "Azdar''s munitions chief? Lord of darkness, gadine Da''an''s face was obviously filled with curiosity.


    "Lord of darkness? Oh, he still has such a sultry nickname? Ha ha ha ~ "


    " yes ~! Oh, I really envy you. You can commit crimes everywhere! "


    "Hahaha, you can be your undercover. I just heard from this" Dark Lord "that azdar''s arms are all from the horf Interstellar Alliance, and the intermediary is the mysterious Qinwang group." The milkshake took a puff of his cigarette and sat down on the sofa behind him.


    "Oh? now I see? I heard that the relationship between Wan GUI Lou and Qin Wang Group is also very ambiguous. It seems that the bosses of these dark forces are all the same person. " Da''an said, nodding thoughtfully.


    "Well, you should pay more attention to the movement of Qinwang group. If possible, it''s OK to break into them. Of course, we should do what we can Milkshake took a puff of smoke, then whistled at the woman standing in the corner, and then said, "anyway, our goal is to find out their cards and prepare for mobishheim''s appointment in six months."


    "OK, I see." Da''an nodded, looking solemn and full of yearning.


    "Be careful."


    "You too."


    ¡­¡­


    The night wind is blowing, and the turbulent air is rushing and raging on the dry planet surface.


    While they are secretly planning the milkshake, on another unknown planet, two tiny figures are quietly preparing in their own way.


    In the desolate ruins, several men in black windbreaker surrounded the two figures. They are all on guard, and their weapons are fully charged. Each of them is like facing a big enemy.


    In the middle of the circle, there is a girl in beige dress at any time, and a strange robot with a cartoon spider pattern printed on its shoulder.


    The girl''s golden dagger, which straddles her waist, has been buzzing for some reason.


    "Golden dragon pattern, are you excited? Hee hee ~ "the girl''s little white hand gently stroked the golden scabbard, and there were thousands of waves in her eyes.


    "Golden straight fist?" The circle opened a little, and a man in a black windbreaker stepped into it. The man''s long hair covered half of his face, revealing only one eye. The black eye was elegant and cold.


    "Hee hee, you can''t sit down at last." There was a sly smile on ina''s face."Hum, you''re going to end up being smart today..." The corners of Qin Yang''s mouth also turned up involuntarily, and his eyes were full of murderous thoughts.

 Chapter 149

    More than a dozen shadows, like runaway wild horses, almost jumped at the two figures in the middle at the same time. Among them, a few people in the middle of the rush, suddenly crossed and ran in an arc, while quickly raising their guns and shooting.


    "It''s up to you ~!" Neru said lazily, then disappeared out of thin air. Three laser beams passed through the air, converged and separated, hitting nothing at all.


    "I know!" AI Na''s body was in a flash. Seven or eight laser beams coming at her twisted the track strangely and flew by her side. Then they recovered as usual and flickered away behind her.


    Everyone was surprised. The robot just disappeared. It must be a space device. It''s a good guess. But what''s the reason that this girl can twist the trajectory of the laser beam?


    Before these people in black recovered, a strange energy roared towards them. It was a kind of fluctuation similar to mental interference, and everyone couldn''t help but cover his head subconsciously.


    The original shooting of a few people can not help but stop the action on the hand, instinctively doing a difficult avoidance action. Qin Yang didn''t move, but his face turned black.


    AI Na raised her chin and looked down at Qin Yang not far in front of her. However, she didn''t even bother to look at the people in black who were swimming around her.


    People in black don''t know that this is a battle at different levels. According to a series of investigations on Golden straight fist, they habitually think that the girl in front of them must be the product of inner circle civilization, and it''s probably the masterpiece of some Frankenstein.


    The empirical judgment made when the data is insufficient often has fatal defects.


    When Qin Yang realized this, all the people in black except him had turned into black blood fog. It was so fast that even Qin Yang''s eyes could not keep up with the speed of his fist. It was just like lightning!


    However, the real fear of Qin Yang is not the speed of the fist, but the strange scene when his men are hit by the fist.


    That scene is beyond Qin Yang''s description.


    It''s as if the force of gravity changes as the fight arrives. And the person who was hit by that heavy boxing, as if suddenly pressed on the mass of a planet, instantly turned into fly ash.


    Yes, the violent vibration in the air is the result of the sudden change of gravity!


    Qin Yang''s eyes were fixed on the girl not far in front of him. The lovely beige dress was so ferocious in his eyes. It''s like a demon flag swaying in hell, chilling and terrifying.


    "Who are you?" Qin Yang''s voice is very low, contrary to the past elegant and clear.


    "Are your intelligence services all losers? Aunt, I''ve already let out the news Ina''s face was full of disdain with her hands akimbo.


    "Assassin guild?" Qin Yang''s pupils contracted like needles.


    "Nonsense!" Ina raised her chin.


    "Are you with the one on the outer ring? Do you know Hua Yi Qin Yang''s voice slowed down, but it became colder and colder.


    "Do you call my husband''s name casually?" Aina snorted and tilted her head, just like an arrogant little girl.


    "Hum, I see. I knew that. When he was born, I should have strangled him directly." Qin Yangyin said that he suddenly remembered the night when he was in ninghaixing twenty years ago. He stood by the bed, looking at the newly born Huayi. It hurt him like a knife.


    He and Ma Xiaofei used to be brothers from the same school. After master Bai Yanzong died, the elder brother left without saying goodbye, and there was no news from then on. In the whole month, only two of them were left in the shadow sword sect, supporting each other.


    At that time, he was 12 years old and Ma Xiaofei was 10 years old.


    However, different from Qin Yang''s radical utilitarianism, Ma Xiaofei is forthright and indifferent to fame and wealth. The two people gradually have different views on many things, and their differences are growing. Finally, when Qin Yang was 20 years old, they parted ways and went their own way.


    Qin Yang with excellent force and resourcefulness, entered the information section of Holf Interstellar Alliance. Ma Xiaofei, on the other hand, became a famous super assassin.


    Although Tao is different from each other, they never give up their brotherly feelings. Qin Yang still often comes to ninghaixing and drinks with Ma Xiaofei. Of course, he drinks tea instead of wine. Qin Yang never drinks.


    I don''t know how many afternoons like that, just drinking tea, but not too many words.


    One is an official and the other is a bandit. Maybe in the hearts of two people, they have rehearsed the so-called final duel for countless times. But, no one said, let time flow, enjoy this moment of quiet life.


    If you want to kill Ma Xiaofei, Qin Yang has too many opportunities. No one knows his younger martial brother better than him, his temperament, his martial arts and his consistent style. If you don''t kill him, half of it is because of your feelings, and the other half is because he is not a threat to him.


    Qin Yang always explained this to himself. Until that day, he saw the woman Ma Xiaofei was holding in hand in Ning Haixing''s tea house.That is a woman who can make all the camellia flowers pale.


    From the moment he saw her, the balance in Qin Yang''s heart was completely broken. He can no longer smile from his heart, can no longer show his heart.


    Desire, finally broke free from the shackles of family, pushed him to the peak of the plot. Kill him, get her, from that moment on, his heart is always calculating, planning.


    Until that day, the birth of Huayi, let his inner desire completely into the name of hate. The hatred, like a cold prison, locked him in. Looking at the happy appearance of Ma Xiaofei''s family, he felt as if he had been stabbed by a knife. The pain made him almost suffocate.


    The feeling of being cheated and abandoned by the world lingered in his heart for a long time, until that day many years later, he stood on the high bridge, looking at the long-standing gorgeous fire on the sky remnant star, and laughed happily.


    "You know what? Hua Yi is a cursed freak. Anyone who has relations with him will not come to a good end. You are no exception! " Qin Yang''s voice became extremely cold, and his long hair flying in front of his face exposed his other half of his face, which was always behind him.


    It can''t be called human face at all. The energetic skin is like a slowly flowing flame, rising slowly along the contour of the face.


    "Shit, what''s not human, what''s not ghost?" A look of disgust appeared on ina''s face, but she was surprised.


    This kind of semi quantifiable form is absolutely beyond the reach of human beings. Is it


    Boom!


    A breath of cold air rushed forward without any symptoms. Ina''s golden braids were like being rolled up by the wind, and she couldn''t help flying. The momentum is like a surge of ice tide, trying to engulf the whole world.


    "To die!" AI Na suddenly drank, her eyes immediately turned into two golden flames, and her whole body almost tore the sky above her head.


    For a moment, the sky and the earth were separated into two parts, one side was the turbulent black ice tide, and the other side was the manic golden storm.


    No one''s going to let it go!


    "Although I still don''t know where your ability comes from, it doesn''t matter. Now that you know your relationship with Hua Yi, your death is inevitable. " Qin Yang stood in the center of the black ice tide and said coldly.


    "Fart! I came here today to avenge my husband for killing my father and mother! You yin-yang face, lead to death Ina stepped forward with her right foot, and the earth was shaking, as if the whole planet was shaking uncontrollably.


    Gravity kills!


    Although Qin Yang is still 50 meters away, the fierce and strange strength of her fist comes from the inside of her body. In a moment, the gravity is out of control!


    Air sword, ice cage!


    The black windbreaker rises suddenly, and thousands of black crystals appear around Qin Yang''s body. Each crystal has 24 sides, and floats neatly on Qin Yang''s side. If you look carefully, it looks like white snowflakes.


    The gravity of the fist force is absorbed and offset by countless black crystals in an instant. With the rapid explosion of "bang bang bang", all the black crystals turn into fine powder and disappear with the wind.


    Qin Yang gazed at the black sand flowing through his fingertips, and his expression became more gloomy. He still underestimated the girl like monster in front of him. Even if he was hit by a Zeus level Star Wars ship, his "ice cage" would not be broken like this!


    "It seems that the Ling people are not omnipotent ~..." Qin Yang''s heart could not help but flash a trace of anxiety.


    As a matter of fact, the opposite ina was equally surprised.


    Since she got this powerful body, she has never met a fight that can''t be solved with one punch. Today''s fist is the extreme of her gravity fist technique, and it is the most powerful one with her whole body strength.


    But they didn''t hurt each other at all!


    AI Na Lengleng Leng looked at his right hand, yingbai flawless, just like the first time to see, there is no difference.


    "But why? Can''t beat him at all? " Ina''s heart flashed a glimmer of haze, and her brows tightened.


    Qin Yang noticed the change of AI Na''s expression, sneered and said, "is it a surprise? I''m proud of my golden straight fist, but I can''t beat it. "


    "Hum, the next punch will let you swallow the nonsense back to your stomach." She said it, but she didn''t wave it. Her brain is working fast on how to make a more fatal blow.


    "Save it. Do you think Huayi will be happy if you kill me?" Qin Yang sneered and his eyes twinkled cunningly.


    "What do you mean?" Ina''s face sank, too, and her golden flame beat violently.


    "When you see him, you will understand Ha ha ha... " Qin Yang gave a nervous laugh, and his body suddenly fell into the ice tide. That black ice cold breath also melts along with his body shape, but instantly fades, in a moment then disappeared.Ina just wanted to chase, but her arm was grabbed by a mechanical arm. She was stunned, and then lowered her head a little dejectedly.

 Chapter 150

    The stars are bright and the moon is bright.


    Motriskelon nest, pillow night, lights all over the mountains, incomparable lively. Although the traces of fierce fighting half a month ago still exist, there is no sign of depression on the faces of the residents of Longchao.


    Everywhere is a hot reconstruction project, everyone''s face is filled with a smile from the heart.


    It''s like a hero''s smile.


    "Hi, jerekan, look who''s here?" A bald man with a moustache stood behind the bar with his waist crossed, shouting.


    In front of him, a decadent looking man was lying on the bar with a straw in his mouth and slowly turned his head.


    "Ouch ~!" Decadent man surprised, the mouth of the straw almost fell to the ground. He quickly stroked his long, disordered hair, and his eyes flashed with excitement.


    "Jill?" An old man sitting on the seat closest to the door took the lead in shouting. Suddenly, everyone''s eyes gathered at the door in the whole bar.


    A tall man with gray sideburns was walking slowly towards the bar.


    "Hey, old man, are you all healed?" The bald man grinned and took out a goblet, added a few ice cubes, and filled it with brandy.


    "Fortunately, I can''t die." Jill shrugged and came to the bar.


    "Sir!" The decadent man came down from his seat and wanted to stand at attention, but his body swayed, and his right hand helped him to the crutch on the bar.


    Jill helped the young man who looked half his age. His prosthetic leg below the right knee had just been replaced, and he didn''t seem to be used to it.


    "Which formation?" Jill''s tone was very mild, very different from his previous tough style.


    "Eighth commando, sir!" The decadent man straightened up and gave a very standard military salute.


    "Well, this is not a fleet. No salute." Jill smiles and pats the man on the shoulder, then beckons him to sit down with him.


    "What''s your name?" Jill took the glass from the bald man. It was obvious that he was also a familiar here. People around him looked at him with friendly eyes. The bald bartender with the moustache seems to know him very well.


    "Jerrycan Martin, sir!" The young man stroked his hair again involuntarily, with childish tension on his face.


    "Very good, like to drink orange juice Jerry Ken, can you tell me, why not do limb regeneration surgery?" Jill took a sip from the glass and looked at the prosthetic leg on the young man''s right leg solemnly.


    Jerichen was stunned, and immediately lowered his head, and his right hand subconsciously pulled down his trousers.


    His face was a little gloomy, but he soon regained his look and said: "I''ve heard of that operation, but the recovery period is too long. Now the Dragon Nest is in the stage of reconstruction, and foreign enemies may come back at any time. If you go to recuperate now, you will be a useless person. "


    Jill frowned slightly, then looked at the glass in her hand and said softly, "if I told you that you don''t have to worry about these problems at all, would you go to the surgery?"


    Jerrycan looked up at Jill, who was serious in front of him, and said with a bitter smile, "Sir, to tell you the truth, I really don''t have the conditions to recuperate now."


    "Why?" Jill.


    "Because The war half a month ago not only made me lose my right leg, but also seriously injured my family... " Jerrycan''s eyes were red, but his cheeks were still bulging and his teeth were clenched.


    "My sister is seriously injured. Cell regeneration costs a lot of money, so..." Jerrycan''s voice choked when he said this.


    "If you need money, I''m here..." Jill''s face was a little dim, too.


    "No, sir!" Jerichen''s expression suddenly became firm, his face flushed, and he said excitedly: "this war is not your fault, there is no reason for you to pay for it. What''s more, there are many people in need of help, not just me! "


    Jill''s expression was stunned, and she looked at the stubborn and strong young man in front of her.


    "Besides, I''m just not used to this alloy leg. Ha ha, actually, I have no problem driving the land fighter now!" Jerrycan raised his head, the kind of pure smile that belongs to young people''s unique, brilliant blooming, let Jill''s eyes can not help but shine.


    "Well, it''s a man, ha ha ha ~!" Jill also had a big smile. He didn''t like being so fussy at this time.


    "Boy, have a brandy!" The bareheaded bartender with mustache was also affected by the atmosphere, and shook his wine bottle excitedly.


    "Come on, Houston, I''m allergic to alcohol."


    "Yes? alcohol allergy? What kind of shit is that? Ha ha ha, you might as well tell me directly that you are still a virgin! "


    "Hello! Don''t talk nonsense in front of the officer


    "Ha ha ha ha..."The laughter in the movie is not too loud. Even the rumbling sound of machines around can''t cover the sound from the heart.


    ¡­¡­


    On a temporary platform not far from the tavern, shuttle cars for short distance transportation were standing in all directions. Originally, it was a lonely place, but because most of the berths of the Dragon Nest were destroyed, it flourished again.


    Next to the platform stood a little Porter peddling cigarettes. He looked like a big doll.


    "Sir, let''s pack the latest" anti-inflammatory storm ". It''s absolutely refreshing and refreshing!" Cried the little Potter cheerfully, selling the new product on the trailer behind him to the guests in front of him.


    A man in a black travel suit stopped by the trailer, reached for a bag of "anti-inflammatory storm" and looked at it with great interest.


    "How much is it?" There was no smoke in the man''s gray eyes, and the hood on his head wrapped his light gray hair in it, showing only a white face.


    "Thirty five! Sir The porter raised his head and the electronic eye blinked happily.


    "Here ~" the man took out an oval coin with a face value of 50 Kun and threw it into the cash box on the trailer. The little Porter was just about to reach for the change, but the man waved his hand to indicate that he didn''t need to change it.


    "Wow! Thank you, sir! The dragon people here are so nice! " Porter yelled happily, and his electronic eyes flashed even more fiercely.


    "Oh? Are the dragon people here very good? " The man seemed to be surprised and asked softly.


    "Yes, this is the anti-inflammatory alliance of the new era! It is a united country governed by the Feilong, Daolong and porters. The porters enjoy civil rights here, and the dragon people here are very friendly to the porters! " The little Porter said happily.


    "Oh, so? I''ve just been here and I don''t know much about it. " The man laughed and straightened his collar with his hands.


    "Are you from other star domains? Your eyes don''t look like people here. " Porter said as he took out a cup of heated coffee from the trailer behind him and handed it to the man in front of him.


    "Free ~!"


    "Thank you."


    "Fortunately, you''re here at this time. If you stay half a month in the morning, I''m afraid you''ll catch up with the war ~!" The porters are dancing.


    "Ah Yes, I heard about it on the way, so I made a detour, landed in the southern hemisphere, and then came by shuttle car The man holding the coffee, some sobs unceasingly said.


    "Yes, yes, the scene at that time was not so tragic. Fortunately, our Porter fleet arrived in time. Otherwise, we don''t know what it was like to be bombed here!" The little Porter raised his head with pride, and the man couldn''t help smiling.


    "Yes? Ha ha I heard that the legendary assassin guild also appeared, didn''t it? Did you see it? " The man looked at the porter kid in front of him curiously.


    "Hey, you''re right. It''s really the assassin guild. It''s the first time I''ve seen it!" The little porters are not concerned about their business any more. They say mysteriously, "and their president, the man named Huayi, has bought cigarettes from me."


    "Ah? What''s the matter? " The man pretended to be surprised, with some doubt in his eyes.


    "Yes, yes, he is about the same height as you, but his hair is much whiter than yours. It''s as white as snow. Although I haven''t seen real snow, it shouldn''t be worse. There are his eyes, dark green eyes, looking up the feeling, as if across a gem, to see the whole galaxy The short potters have a yearning face, just as most teenagers associate with their heroes.


    The man was a little curious and asked, "do you think he is a very vicious man? Is he a bad guy? "


    "Bad? How come? " The short Porter couldn''t help screaming and looked at the man in front of him with strange eyes. He said strangely, "all the people in the assassin guild are heroes! If it wasn''t for them, would those dragon fighters stay at home like this? Will those aristocratic families bow down and treat us poor people with courtesy? "


    "They are heroes! The real hero Porter''s voice is very firm, until nailuo left the Dragon Nest, the voice still reverberated in his ears, long time can not dissipate.

 Chapter 151

    The Milky way is divided into inner and outer rings, and the closer to the inner ring, the more dense the stars are. And inside the inner circle, it''s the so-called center of the galaxy, the silver nucleus.


    No one knows what is in the silver core. In such an impetuous interstellar world, seizing resources is far more valuable than exploring.


    Hua Yi looked at the dense stars on the light screen. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The data is constantly refreshed on the screen. After driving on the given track for 1000 light seconds, it will officially enter the jumping point of the inner galaxy. According to the calculation, after the spaceship jumps, it will appear in the inner ring of lp410 galaxy. That''s the last stop for Hua Yi and Ming to escape from the inner circle.


    "Why not accept the position of commander in chief of the alliance?" I don''t know when Xie Xiang has been standing beside him. It''s still a snow-white gown, but there is a red scarf at the neckline, which adds a bit of tenderness and charm to the plain silver dress.


    "Well, it''s delicious!" Hua Yi couldn''t help sniffing. The artificial air flow on the bridge blew away the smell of Xie Xiang''s body, as if thousands of flowers were blooming around in an instant. It was really delicious.


    "Still talking nonsense?" Xie Xiang frowned slightly, and looked at the man in front of him stubbornly and abstractly.


    "Ha, no, I just can''t help it." Hua Yi turned around with a smile, facing Xie Xiang, and said mischievously, "we are assassins. No matter whether we are just or not, we can''t get rid of the fate of walking against the light. They are different in nature. Why should we join them? Ha ha ha ~! "


    "But Don''t men always want to dominate? " Xie Xiang tilted her head curiously. Her broken hair was shoulder length. Since that time, she had never been trimmed. Although it was a little messy, it was still lovely.


    "Ha ha, is that what Yinfei told you?" Hua Yi stretched out his left hand, and his slender white fingers went through the dark and soft hair in front of him. I don''t know why, every time he saw Xie Xiang, he had an irresistible impulse to get close to her.


    "Well..." Xie Xiang snorted softly, her cheeks were flushed and her eyes floated away.


    "Yes, Yinfei is right. Almost all men are so, driven by desire and ambition, surging forward, bravely climbing the highest peak of power. " Hua Yi''s palm was gently close to Xie Xiang''s face. He could feel the heat of his hands and his eyes were more and more blurred.


    "But when desire loses its shackles and there is no longer a fence in front of ambition, then order will be distorted and the human world will face more sorrow. Just like grandfather Qingzhou, and those innocent dark scorpion people, they were nailed to the so-called fate of the cross, and the fate itself, was so disgusting Hua Yi''s hand circled Xie Xianghong''s apple like cheek and slowly put her body into her arms.


    "The so-called fate has brought too many people, too much sorrow. We assassins, cut through the most intense darkness, in order to break these fates. " Hua Yi''s hand gently caresses Xie Xiang''s soft black hair. Every time it crosses his fingertips, it will make his heart warm.


    "Break fate? It sounds pathetic. " Xie Xiang leaned on Hua Yi''s chest, his eyebrows drooped lazily, and he murmured, "anyway, I just want to follow you. Whatever you say is what you say."


    Hua Yi''s body couldn''t help but be stunned. Her hand caressing Xie Xiang''s hair suddenly stopped in the air and couldn''t be put down for a long time.


    "What''s the matter?" Xie Xiang couldn''t help but raise her head, and her beautiful eyes were staring at Hua Yi.


    "It''s nothing. It seems that I suddenly think of something, and I can''t say it clearly." Hua Yi patted her head, and there was a little more melancholy in her eyes.


    "By the way, do you remember that night in dark Scorpio, when you showed me the stars, you showed me a set of sword skills?" Xie Xiangdang opened Hua Yi''s arm, retreated to the center of the bridge, with a smile.


    "Yurou sword technique?" Hua Yi''s eyes brightened.


    "Yes! Later, when you were away, I used to recall and imagine you at that time Xie Xiang had a flush on his face, slightly bowed his head and slightly leaned over his body.


    "Ah..." Hua Yi opened his mouth in surprise, and his body almost stood in the same place.


    At this time, Xie Xiang''s manner and momentum, indifference and gentleness in awe inspiring, are no different from Jianrou!


    "As you said, the essence of sword is not in shape but in care." Xie Xiang''s voice sounded softly. He was better dressed in white than snow, and his sleeves were windless.


    Huayi had completely stayed in the same place. At that moment, it seemed as if he had gone through a thousand years, reflecting with the history, just like the moon was like water and the beauty was like sword.


    "Feather soft sword technique ~!" Xie Xiang gently read, white arm out, body shape, white gown like blooming snow lotus, gas line like a sword!


    There is no roaring air momentum, there is no awe of the mountains and rivers.


    Xie Xiang''s sword dance is just a clean and pure flow of sword spirit.


    There is no domineering sword spirit, nor vigorous killing.The air current swirling at the fingertips is just a low sound and talk through time and space.


    Like a silent love song.


    One sigh, another.


    "Xiang Wang..." Two lines of tears came out of Hua Yi''s eyes and fell into his mouth again. Salty, with a touch of bitterness.


    "Well, well..." Huayi looked at the flying "white snow lotus" on the bridge, and finally broke tears into a smile.


    Step forward, Huayi''s white hair is flying.


    "Sister Jianrou, do you believe in marriage in the afterlife?"


    "Hua''er, do you think Xie Xiang will be the afterlife of AI Jia?"


    "What if she is?"


    "Ah, then you can be Xiang Wang for AI family."


    ¡­¡­


    The black spaceship is like a sharp blade that has not been seen yet. It is quietly inserted into the depth of darkness.


    Space jump, officially launched.


    When the chaotic space-time is complete and orderly again, the polar sign has arrived at the inner galaxy, lp410 galaxy, the legendary no governance region.


    "Cosmic microwave radiation analysis has been completed..."


    "Star map revision completed..."


    ¡­¡­


    Ming, sitting in the central control room, calmly looking at the constantly refreshing data information on the light screen. And the corpse standing beside him is very clear, at this moment, his heart must be surging.


    This was the place where he and Huayi fought side by side, and the last stop for them to leave the inner circle and the human world.


    "Beautiful Galaxy ~!" Soul holding his face in both hands, staring at the starry sky outside the astronomical window without blinking, his silver gray face showed a childish smile.


    "Yes, it is." Ming''s resolute face can''t help showing the gentle lines, although he is no longer the handsome boy, and Huayi is no longer as beautiful as a girl.


    However, although time has captured their innocence, it has also given them unparalleled power.


    After many years, they can finally return to the inner circle with their heads high and the power of dominating the galaxy.


    At this moment, how can Ming not be filled with emotion?


    Corpse looking at the tall man beside him, looking at the long moon behind him, the corners of his mouth also raised a gentle arc.


    In the rest room, gagari is playing chess with guikuizi, while Daye and Momo are together, staring at the light screen and watching the long soap opera.


    "Dry!" With a cry of the ghost and a raise of the cat''s paw, he will repent.


    "Go Gagari pulled his cat''s paw away, looked at him with disdain and said, "are you going to cheat again? There is no door


    "I just went wrong!" Guikuzi had a look of chagrin.


    "It''s none of my business ~!" Gagari''s cat''s eyes glared and his white beard trembled.


    "Just once Don''t be so mean Cried the ghost.


    "No way!"


    "Just once!"


    "No way!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The two cats quarreled for half an hour for one move. The day night reluctantly looked back at them, closed their eyes again, and continued to doze. Mo Mo pillow it''s stomach, relish watching the light screen soap opera.


    "Xiaobai."


    "Well?..."


    "Who are we going to look for?"


    "I don''t know, Hua Yi''s friend."


    "Oh..."


    "Why?"


    "Nothing."


    "Er..."


    "Hee hee..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the fighting training room, two pretty figures stand opposite each other.


    "Well, don''t worry. Jill is not a fool. Besides, aunt Fanny is here. There will be no problem with Dragon Nest! " Liu Shanyao is dancing the wooden sword in his hand, with a casual face. A bunch of chestnut horsetail hanging in the back of her head, even the loose Kendo clothes can not hide her proud chest.


    "I''m not worried about that, alas You won''t understand what you said. " Sasha gently rolled her sleeves, two bundles of black horsetails hanging on both sides of her shoulders, and her blue eyes seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Cut! What don''t you understand? Don''t you just miss the maple? Anyway, follow Hua Yi to meet him sooner or later, what do you have to worry about? Besides, you''ve been waiting for so many years, and you don''t care how many years you''ve been waiting, do you? Hee hee. " Liu Shanyao straightened her chest and laughed evil.


    "Well! Ghost spirit! What are you good at? Are you still fascinated by the Hua Yi and come here foolishly Sasha tied her belt tightly in front of her, then bent down to pick up the wooden sword on the floor.


    "So what? I call it the aboveboard pursuit of freedom and love. " Liu Shanyao''s chin was raised, and the wooden sword was carried on his shoulder, tapping gently.


    "Come on, I see you. It''s very dangerous! Hua Yi and Xie Xiang seem to be a couple. Do you think you have a chance? " Shasha is waving her wooden sword to find her hand."Cut! How can I be different without competition? I''m going to conquer him, you''ll see! " The sword of liushanyao points forward, and the chestnut horsetail swings gently without wind.


    "Well said, let''s see if your swordsmanship has developed as well as your eloquence." Sha Sha points to the ground obliquely with her sword. Her blue eyes are full of moving flames.


    Shua!


    Two beautiful shadows spring up with sword spirit.

 Chapter 152

    There are not many supply stations in the "no jurisdiction area", and the space fortress is even less. A little bit of scale, that is, the military supply fortress set up by the horf Interstellar Alliance at the beginning, is really a small station that can no longer be remote. In addition to a certain amount of military supplies, there is a relative lack of other living and entertainment materials. As for oil and water, let alone think about it.


    Ryan supply station, a space station normally occupied by only 13 people, has finally ushered in its largest pick-up mission ever.


    However, to their great surprise and even great fear, the huge warship on the space station was actually printed with the Dragon LOGO!


    "My God..." Hans pushed his goggles to his forehead. His eyes were staring at the scene outside the astronomical window, and he couldn''t help swallowing. It''s the first time he''s seen a warship of this scale. It''s just It''s like a long black knife!


    The robots are running like flies to prepare for docking work, and all the formal residents of the space station, a total of 13 people, are standing at the gate of the docking platform. In the face of such a class of warships, they have no fluke at all. If the other side wants to destroy the space station, I''m afraid it''s only enough to strike. They don''t even have a chance to struggle.


    Soon, the docking is completed, and the gate of the isolation module is slowly opened. Several figures were clearly displayed on the light screen and quickly entered the compartment.


    Hans''s heart almost reached his throat. He tried to restrain his inner tension and took a deep breath. The men, women and children behind him were all uneasy, and their eyes swam between Hans and the gate of the isolation module.


    Eat, eat, eat


    Some of the aging isolation cabin door slowly opened, a pale fog, mixed with some beautiful too sweet, came.


    Hans could not help but feel a kind of indescribable soreness, even a slight collapse.


    When the door opened, two beautiful women and a big white cat came!


    "Well Is it an antique recycle bin? " Liu Shanyao frowned and looked around.


    "The technology of the inner ring is no better than that of the outer ring, let alone such a remote galaxy. This is already the largest space station in the neighborhood White night starts the scanning system of the tiny potters floating around, saying, "Cindy, find out their remote network terminal."


    "Hi! ~Hi The miniporter yelled, shook his fat body floating in the air, and darted to the left passage. White night followed him, and his figure disappeared at the end of the passage.


    "This..." Hans doesn''t mind the fact that he is ignored. As long as he can ensure the safety of their lives, he is very willing to be ignored.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m Hans, the director of the lane space station. On behalf of all members of the space station, I would like to welcome all of you from afar to come here for rest and replenishment. Everybody... " Hans sincerely invited, and the men, women and children behind him all nodded, smiling.


    "Wow! Are humans so friendly? " Liu Shanyao was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the garrison of the space station would be so friendly and cooperative.


    "That''s because they know their fighting power," Sasha''s eyes swept coldly over the people in front of her. At this moment, she returned to the usual cold, and said in the tone of the superior who had been formed for a long time, "lead the way, go to the central control room."


    Hans''s muscles couldn''t help tightening, and the cold sweat immediately covered his back. According to his years of experience, the woman opposite with blue eyes and black hair is definitely not an easy one.


    "Yes! Yes Hans quickly bowed, nodded, turned and waved his hand to the crowd to do as they were told.


    Shasha and liushanyao walked slowly to the central control room of the space station with Hans and others. At the moment, white night has come to the terminal control room of Star area network.


    "According to the analysis of the database, this is a military x632 communication amplification device, which can directly connect to one third of the communication server in the inner circle." The miniporters report the results of the scan meticulously.


    "Well, we just need to find a public communication server, and then spread the information in all directions." White night nodded with satisfaction.


    "This is very simple. Military terminals have a high priority, and can directly connect to most public communication servers without authentication." The micro Porter throws a light filament from his body and connects it with the light brain in the control room.


    "Well, spread the information to let the whole inner circle know that the assassin guild is coming and Huayi is back." White night shook to shake the snow-white hair on the body, incomparably said calmly.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, a message appeared out of thin air in all the galaxies of the inner galaxy and countless star area network terminals. The BBS is just like a ghost Forum on the Internet.


    Whether it''s civilians or the military, whether it''s human or alien, you can search this information on the satellite Internet for the first time."Before the water is cold, the weather is warm. Assassin''s guild, swordsman! ¡ª¡ªIf there are too many metaphors hidden in these 16 words, it''s a bit unpredictable. The four words of "Hua Yi Shen Shang" can annotate the above contents, even some of them are shocking.


    Of course, the people who will be shocked are those who know the inside story.


    Huayi people, the people in the inner circle, don''t know much about them. They only know that many years ago, such a number one person robbed black mercury with a high profile and robbed the felon "Oka the Dragon man". As for his later disappearance, leaving only a name above the wanted list in the inner circle, people have forgotten that handsome and shocking figure in white.


    However, not all people will forget.


    The Emir galaxy, the nanohelm planet.


    The canyon is deep and winding like an axe. Above is the starry night sky, below is a piece of brilliant lights.


    The royal castle of the kingdom of kinnga is located at the end of the "Tomahawk gorge". It is like a fresh water lake with blue gems. The dark brown ancient city walls and the lake water complement each other, adding a quiet pass and depth.


    "It''s amazing." There are only a few people in the huge reception hall of the castle. An old man nearly two meters high sits in the middle and looks at the light screen opposite with a smile.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that one day." Zhenshi sat next to the old man, also looking at the light screen, with mixed feelings on his face.


    "I have sent people to investigate the source of the information. Although the information came from the public server, the traces of transmission have not been erased. Obviously, they are not afraid of revealing their whereabouts." The old man turned his head and looked at the real world with white hair around him with a pair of blue eyes.


    "Well, Hua Yi is a careful child. Since he is not afraid to expose his whereabouts, it can only show that he is fearless." Zhenshi nodded with a smile and looked at the screen with both eyes.


    "Teacher, the horf Star Alliance is in urgent mobilization. It seems that they have determined the location of Huayi. Shall we... " He Minli, standing behind the real world, leaned slightly and asked. Although his face was a serious expression peculiar to soldiers, his eyes showed uncontrollable excitement.


    "What do you think, your highness varonnel?" Zhenshi also turned around and looked at the blue eyed old man.


    , "ha, the military council always has the final say, you can make your own decisions this time, general Shi." The blue eyed old man shrugged and spread his hands, indicating that he didn''t want to worry about it.


    Zhenshi laughed, then turned his head and said to the people behind him, "send orders to the military headquarters, and the kingdom of jinnga will enter a state of wartime defense. At the same time, try to get in touch with the spaceship where Huayi is. Hurry up


    "Yes And the people are saluting, and then, it seems to think of something, and bent over to the real ear, quietly asked: "can you tell them there?"


    "She''s your wife now. Make up your own mind. Ha ha. " Real world bad smile twice, and people can''t help but look embarrassed, some helplessly grab the head.


    When he min left, the old man suddenly sighed and said, "what do you think about the assassin guild?"


    "Let''s wait until we get in touch with Hua Yi. Anyway, I still believe in his choice." The real world looks at the light screen with deep eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Horf system, empires.


    In the middle of avonlet is the black diamond tower that hangs. Countless steel structures support the tower from all sides, looking like a sea urchin with half of its spines cut off.


    However, no one will give the building the slightest contempt because of its ridiculous appearance. On the contrary, most of the citizens of avonlet will stay away from it. They will not even look at it for fear of causing misfortune.


    It is the power center of the whole Burton Empire, the symbol of the dark rule of the Regent fergarza, and the central base of the formidable "King Qin group".


    "No news!" Fergarza, who has always been gentle, seems to be extremely angry today. He had a scornful sneer on his handsome, mature face, and looked down at the officers who were half kneeling in front of him.


    "Yes Your highness, all the six warships of the leading forces have no news. It seems that the other side is coming by the most advanced warships of the dragon clan, and the firepower is surprisingly strong. " The officer tried to explain as he wiped the sweat from his face.


    "Well! We also have dragon warships. What''s more, the other side is just a ship. No matter how strong the firepower is, how strong can it be? " Fergarza turned away, without looking at the officer, and said coldly, "no matter what the purpose of their trip is, even the boat and the crew will be brought back to me. Otherwise, you will die. "


    "Yes! Subordinate I''ll do as you''re told. " The officer couldn''t help choking all over and staggered out of the room.

 Chapter 153

    When the officer gingerly exited the room, fergarza turned slowly and opened his brain. Light screen emerged, a cool blonde appeared on the screen.


    "Your Highness." There is almost no expression on the beauty''s face, just like a walking corpse who has been pulled away from her feelings. In other words, it may be more appropriate to describe her with humanoid machine.


    "Salem, get Qin Yang for me." Fergarza''s voice was low and cold. His eyes were like poisonous snakes, penetrating the screen and staring at the bright lights outside the window.


    "Group leader Qin''s whereabouts have always been very secret. Even Deputy group leader Qinghe didn''t know where others were or what they were doing." The blonde gently held the black glasses on the bridge of her nose with her hand. She said it meticulously and expressionless.


    "Fart!" Fergarza roared, waving his sleeve robe to smash the light screen floating in the air.


    "What is very secret? He just ignored me, the Regent! No matter what I''ve been doing with the dragon flying in the Galaxy! Do you have to wait for some asshole assassin guild to come to this room before he shows up? " Fergarza''s face was twisted, contrary to the former elegance and maturity, and became extremely ferocious. This time, even Salem, who has always been cold, could not help changing his face.


    "Your Highness, you don''t have to worry too much. The assassin guild didn''t make it clear that they wanted to come to empires. What''s more, the latest intelligence shows that their flight path should be toward the Emir galaxy. Maybe It''s probably just through us... " Salem helped his glasses and said it carefully. It''s the first time that she''s ever seen fergarza behave so impolitely.


    "Can I not worry? I... " Fergarza''s words came to his lips, but in the end he failed to speak. He stares at the screen for a long time. Finally, he slowly closes his eyes and waves his hand at the light screen.


    "I will try my best to find leader Qin. Please rest assured." Once again, Salem helped his glasses and saw that fergarza nodded slightly, so he quickly closed the communication connection.


    The night is getting more and more intense, and the black in the room is gradually diffused.


    ¡­¡­


    Salem closed the light screen, took a long breath and threw himself into the sofa.


    She''s really tired these days. The horf army and the westerly army are still in confrontation. The current situation is very delicate. Any deployment of the fleet may become the fuse of the war.


    But at such a sensitive moment, an assassin guild emerged out of thin air. It not only acted in a high profile, but also had unfathomable strength. The three waves of secret special forces sent out in succession were all like a stone sinking into the sea.


    Qin Yang, who is out to track "golden straight fist", has no news at this moment.


    "What should we do?" Salem leaned back on the back of his chair with her head up, her eyes staring blankly at the ceiling.


    "Le Du", the light screen on the door lights up, a tall figure stands outside the door, light blue eyes deep and handsome.


    "Come in, please." Through the reflection of the glass window in front of him, Salem could clearly see the people on the light screen. Instead of changing her posture, she still leans lazily on the swivel chair.


    Through the glass window, the starlight sprinkles into the dark room. Along her nose and smooth neck, the beautiful figure is outlined perfectly, as if plated with a layer of golden awn.


    The door opened and closed again.


    There was one more person in the room, but Salem always had the illusion that the person standing behind her was not a real person, but more like some kind of beast. Wolf? lion? Salem also can''t say clearly, but the woman''s intuition is always inadvertently reminding her of the unpredictable power lurking in the dark.


    "My Lord, all the data you want have been analyzed. In addition, I also collected some rumors about the assassin guild in the outer circle, and found no clear evidence to prove that they came for us this time. " The man put his hands behind him and stood upright, in a standard military posture.


    "Good. What''s new in Qinwang group recently?" Salem still turned his back to the man and said slowly.


    "Leader Qin has no news yet. He just received a secret telegram a few days ago." The man''s voice is calm, low and magnetic, quite beautiful.


    "Oh?" Salem could not help turning the back of his chair. At this time, she had taken off the pair of black glasses, long and thin eyelashes open freely, between the eyebrows is moving charm.


    However, such a beautiful scenery in front of him, the man did not seem to see it, still calmly carrying his hands, standing like a mountain.


    "The secret telegram was transmitted from group leader Qin to Deputy group leader Qinghe in one direction. The content is..." The man blinked his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him with a smile.


    Salem couldn''t help but be surprised. It''s always men who are fascinated in front of her and run around by her nose. But this time, she seems to have met the enemy."Do you know the message?" Salem''s eyes narrowed slightly, the corners of his mouth rose, showing a very touching smile. That smile is sweet but not greasy, but it has endless aftertaste. I''m afraid that any man will immediately bow down to her.


    "The subordinates fought bravely and secretly manipulated the intelligence network of King Qin group and intercepted the secret telegram." The man is also a little smile, no flattery, no lust of any phase, clean and refreshing.


    "Good, good! You''re so brave Salem''s eyes narrowed even narrower. It''s not too much to describe it as a kind of flattery.


    "Thank you for your praise." The man bowed slightly, courteous.


    "The content of the secret telegram?" Salem tilted his head, frowned and laughed.


    "The content is very simple. Team leader Qin was injured but not seriously in a head-on fight with ''golden straight fist''. He secretly sent a telegram to the Deputy group leader of Qinghe, asking him to contact the black lines of wanguilou, comprehensively check all forces in the holf system, and search for any clues about the assassin guild. " Then the man stretched out his right hand behind him, spread out his palm and presented a chip.


    Salem stared at the chip in the man''s palm for a long time before slowly reaching for it.


    "I didn''t miss you. You are really good." Salem raised his eyes and looked at the tall and handsome man in front of him.


    "I''m in the intelligence section, and that''s what I should do." The man smiles, not moved.


    "Well, you don''t have to tell me these official words. I know your details very well, but I only look at ability, not origin. " Salen looked at the chip in his palm and said seriously, "follow Qinghe closely. I need all the information of the assassin guild."


    "I understand." The man nodded, his face full of confidence.


    "Good. From now on, you will be the leader of the first group and report directly to me. I want to know anything that happens in the Qinwang group at the first time. " Salem stood up and stared at the man opposite.


    "Yes, chief Salem." The man smiles, slowly raises the right hand, has made a standard but some obstinate military salute.


    "Take care, Colonel andoris!" Salem also gave a military salute and returned with a smile. However, her white face did not know when to float a touch of scarlet, looks more and more moving.


    ¡­¡­


    An old civil spaceship is sailing quietly in space. The huge hull is like a dial. In the traditional sense, it is very similar to the legendary "extraterrestrial visitors" and "UFO" in the past, which is quite classic and nostalgic.


    However, the surface of the spaceship did not emit a mysterious silver aperture. On the contrary, it was covered with various colors of paint. At a glance, it looked like a low flat mushroom.


    Similarly, the creatures in the spaceship are by no means "extraterrestrial visitors". There is nothing here except for the desperate human beings who want to immigrate to other places.


    This is a stowaway.


    In the interstellar world, force can solve almost all problems. Whether the federal government or the imperial fleet is concerned, it only guarantees that there will be no large-scale star wars under extreme circumstances. Such local activities as wars and chaos on a certain planet will not attract the attention of those high-ranking officials at all.


    They have nothing to do with the fate of the people. Today, more than 80% of the manual labor is done by robots. There are too many useless civilians.


    When the brilliance of human nature is gradually covered by the night, people living at the bottom have to run towards the last line of the sunset.


    Escape is their only choice.


    Just like the boat in front of us, I don''t know how many people tremble to hand over all their wealth and even their dignity for a ticket.


    In the dark cabin, thousands of people were breathing the dirty air and huddled humbly. Hanging on the ceiling of the electronic light screen flickering, playing the so-called silent movie. Occasionally someone coughs, or children cry, but it seems to be on guard against who, quickly stop, hidden in the more and more depressed depression.


    In the corner, on the hanging shelf, two figures were sitting in the dark.


    "Just received the news from Da''an, this guy is really a talent, hehe." The speaker is a middle-aged man with messy hair like a bird''s nest. He has half a cigarette in his mouth. The faint light of the fire flickers, reflecting his ordinary smile.


    "What do you say?" There was a man squatting beside him, looking much younger. However, his whole body seems to be wrapped in a brown cloak, and the only pair of pale yellow eyes exposed outside, faintly exudes a frightening brilliance, which makes people dare not look directly at him.


    "Assassin guild, it''s in the inner circle." The middle-aged man smiles with a look of fascination.


    "Oh? What seems to have been agreed is true? " The young man let out a light cry, and his pupils suddenly stood up, with a pair of pale yellow eyes emitting a strange light.

 Chapter 154

    "Of course it''s true, ha ha ha ~!" The middle-aged man smiles heartily, takes a deep breath of smoke, but is choked by the smoke carelessly, and suddenly coughs. His appearance is really bad.


    "Milkshake, what kind of person do you think Hua Yi is?" The young man stroked his silver gray hair in front of his forehead, his eyes flashing.


    "I''m looking forward to it, too. I said, "Kula, are you itching, too?" The middle-aged man touched his chin and said with a smile.


    "Well, anyway, let''s have a discussion after we meet." The young man looked up with a smile on his lips.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, the city of avonlet was covered with a thick night.


    At this time, people always find a place to sit down and have a good drink to release the boredom and fatigue of the whole day. On the wine table, people can take off some camouflage in the daytime, put those high sounding words aside, and open a small crack in the closed heart.


    Since ancient times, people living in Wangcheng have always been much more cautious than those rural villagers, so they are more tired. Use alcohol to temporarily anesthetize yourself, find an outlet to vent, and touch the fragile self who dare not be seen by outsiders in the drunken dream of singing, dancing and drinking. Most people follow this path of life.


    The night is full of wine.


    Jiyuan street is a famous wine Lane in Wangcheng. At first, it was a businessman named Jiyuan who built a restaurant here. Later, the scale became bigger and bigger, and the business became better and better. Even the brothel opened together.


    I don''t know where Jiyuan found a group of young women with white skin and dark eyes, who were specially drinking with the guests in the pub. There has never been such a Japanese style service in the traditional bar of Evan Wright. Therefore, the name of Jiyuan tavern spread out overnight and soon became the most popular tavern in the whole King City.


    Successful cases will always be followed by countless people.


    After the great success of Jiyuan''s business model, countless businesses are competing to imitate it. For a time, innumerable pubs stand in a forest, fragrant and gorgeous. Since then, the wine street has been named Jiyuan street.


    At this time, it is the time for the pubs on Jiyuan street to open.


    The flow of people is like a tide, pouring into this not spacious street from all directions. Countless gorgeous and enchanting lights and shadows come and go one after another. From time to time, they also give out bursts of smiling and whispering, seducing those souls who are eager to sink and infatuate.


    However, the taverns on Jiyuan Street are not all the same. There are always some stubborn owners, who still adhere to the traditional concept of pub, separate entertainment from depravity, and let wine return to purity.


    Share wine, share news. Work together, or make friends.


    This is a tavern culture that few tavern owners still adhere to, although it is no longer the mainstream.


    Long hair swordsman tavern is just like the old courtyard.


    Old Jason wiped his wine glass. Although the business was still bleak tonight, there was no sadness on his face. On the contrary, he was very happy.


    "Well, young people like you are really rare now ~!" Old Jason said with a long drawl as he blew his beard. He put the clean bowl shaped wine cup in front of the bar and reached out to the young man opposite to do a "please" action.


    "Ha ha, maybe. But you are not young, are you? Why are you still working hard in the pub business? " The young man happily took the wine cup (actually more like a wine bowl) and ran his long white hair to the back of his head.


    "Hey, I know you''re from out of town. Although the royal city is so prosperous, its system is very dark. " Old Jason groped in the wine cupboard behind him and said helplessly: "there is no social welfare or pension system here. If you can''t support yourself, you will starve to death. "


    "Oh? How about this What about your children? " The young man simply tied his long white hair behind his head.


    "Well, my son, if he is still alive, he should not be much older than you, ha ha." Old Jason laughed, and there was a trace of sadness in his chestnut eyes.


    "Sorry." The young man put away his funny expression, his eyebrows were upright, and his voice was as clear as a chime.


    "Cough, nothing, nothing. It was a long time ago." Old Jason lowered his head, waved his hand, and continued to grope in the cupboard.


    "If not It''s no trouble... " Young man some embarrassed to say, and just laugh uninhibited compared to now he seems a little shy.


    "Yes, I remember..." Old Jason continued to rummage, stubborn like a child.


    "Ha, thank you." The young man can''t help but smile. There are few guests in the pub. If the business is good, I''m afraid the boss won''t care to help him find a bar.


    "Ha ha ha, I remember it!" Old Jason laughed, straightened up, and had a big blue copper wine pot in his hand. This wine pot is more than half a meter high. It''s elegant and has relief outside. You can see that it''s a valuable high-end product.Old Jason put the wine pot on the stool, wiped the dust from it, and slowly turned the top cover.


    "Little brother, I guess your family must be very unusual?" Old Jason peeled the mud off the lid of the bottle and said, "I''m afraid there are very few people who know about this kind of wine now."


    "Ha ha, no, I just heard from a sister before, and I didn''t think I wanted to have a try, so I asked you for this wine. Originally, I didn''t report any hope, but I didn''t expect that you really have... " The young man looked at the wine pot and said with a complicated expression.


    "Well, you''ve got it right. Although I don''t have a very good business here, I''m not a good wine collector. " Old Jason''s face is full of pride. When it comes to wine, he seems to be several decades younger.


    When the lid of the teapot was lifted, a fragrance came to my nose. Almost in a moment, the whole tavern was filled with the fragrance of wine. Old Jason couldn''t help but be stunned. It was obviously the first time he smelled the wine.


    The strong fragrance almost made the few guests in the tavern stand up and approach. Just, have not gone a few steps, those who follow the smell of the guests coming to the bar will have soft fall to the ground. If you look at them carefully, they are all flushed, their eyes are blurred, and they are all drunk.


    In a moment, only young men and old Jason were left in the tavern.


    "What a strong wine ~!" Old Jason couldn''t help exclaiming that he had been hiding wine for decades and knew all kinds of wine temperament. But in front of me this pot of pure and white water is so strong!


    "Brewed in winter and cooked in summer, clear color and strong taste." The young man closed his eyes and raised his face, as if quietly experiencing the aroma of wine in the air.


    "Sweet scented osmanthus wine, that''s right!" The young man opened his eyes, dark green eyes, waves flow.


    "Little brother, I don''t know what to call you?" Old Jason could not help but stand up straight, slightly squinting and staring at the young man in front of him. I don''t know why, he always has an illusion, as if the wine is fragrant and strong because of the man in front of him!


    The young man looked back at old Jason and said with a smile, "young Hua Yi, please give me more advice."


    "Hua Yi? This name seems to have been heard somewhere... " Old Jason frowned and lost in thought. Suddenly, he suddenly raised his head and stared at the young man in front of him, exclaiming: "flower Hua Yi?! Assassin... "


    In the middle of the speech, old Jason seemed to wake up and quickly covered his mouth with his hand, swallowing back the words.


    "Hee hee ~" Hua Yi nodded with a smile.


    Old Jason froze in the same place until he took two deep breaths and calmed his mind. Then he said with a complicated look: "no wonder when I first saw you, I thought you were very special, and your temperament was totally different from others."


    "Yes? Hee hee, what''s your name, old man? " Hua Yi said with a smile and handed the wine cup in her hand.


    "Well You can call me old Jason. That''s what everyone calls me. " Old Jason took Hua Yi''s wine cup, scooped a ladle of osmanthus wine from the wine pot with a wooden ladle, and poured it into the wine cup.


    "It''s boring to drink alone. Why don''t you drink with me, old man? I''ll pay for the wine. Hee hee. " Hua Yi said to take out a magnetic card from the body and put it on the bar.


    Old Jason looked at the magnetic card on the table. After staring at it for a long time, he said with a bitter smile, "well, hehe, it''s better to drink together than to drink alone."


    Old Jason also scooped himself a cup, raised his hand and touched Huayi, "please!"


    "Please! Ha ha ~! " Hua Yi said with a smile.


    Two people push the cup to change, talking and laughing. Although no one else spoke in the tavern, it didn''t seem lonely. Under the lingering aroma of wine, the long lost human feelings returned to the tavern again.


    "I said, brother Hua, you are What''s the matter? " After two or three cups, old Jason also learned the retro tone and asked with his tongue which was not very smart.


    "That one? Ha ha, because I have several brothers and sisters in the inner circle who I haven''t met yet. This time I''m here to join them. " Hua Yi shakes the wine cup in his hand and says with satisfaction.


    "Oh? Is it difficult to And a hero of the assassin guild? " Old Jason shook his head and stared at the wine in the glass.


    "Well, it''s all brothers from the guild." Hua Yi looked up and drank the wine out of the glass.


    This sweet scented osmanthus liqueur was originally a fine wine of Chu in the earth age. When Jianrou was still Yu Ji, she often drank with Xiang Yu. The fragrance carries too much passion. Even after thousands of years, Jianrou still can''t forget it.


    "Cold drink of Jiangzao, keep it cool. Hua''er, it''s better to drink this wine on ice. " Jianrou''s voice sounded in her ears. Hua Yi couldn''t help looking up and said to old Jason, "do you have ice? This wine needs to be chilled for a while. It tastes different when you drink it! "


    "Oh?" Old Jason, holding the bar, went to the freezer and said lazily, "I thought the assassins were dull guys. No I didn''t expect that you would enjoy life? "Ice into the wine, the original clear wine becomes more transparent, fragrant wine mixed with a touch of cold, giving people a sense of ice.


    Old Jason was excited by the cold, so he had a cold war all over his body. His turbid eyes suddenly became clear and praised: "good wine!"

 Chapter 155

    At night, Jiyuan street is still bustling. On the colorful virtual signs, the most charming women are holding colorful wine sets in their hands, greeting the guests.


    There was just a light rain in the evening, and the streets were still wet, but the air had already lost its freshness after the rain and was replaced by wine.


    At this time, a pair of figures came to the street.


    Gorgeous light reflected on the silver gray steel body, escaping colorful halo. From time to time, the T-shaped vent on the mask emits light white fog, which feels like the heavy Knight of the earth age, powerful and cold.


    However, in sharp contrast to its dignified and resolute appearance is the cartoon spider pattern printed on its shoulder. That spider sauce purple body is lying lazily, a row of compound eyes of different sizes, full of exaggerated funny expression, people can''t help laughing.


    But the passers-by did not pay more attention to the strange "Knight", but to the blonde girl in the yellow dress beside it.


    The girl''s eyes are sky blue, but sometimes they turn into deep blue like the sea. Long golden hair was tied at the back of the head, with the same golden belt, tied into a bunch of ponytail, gently hanging. Yingbai skin, under the starlight, seems to be covered with a touch of golden awn, like a saint.


    "Oh, my God, whose wine girl is this?"


    "Are you stupid? You don''t look like a wine girl. "


    "It seems to be under age..."


    ¡­¡­


    There was a lot of talk all around, but the girl seemed to have never heard of it. She just walked forward in a magic way.


    Her left hand was on the cloth bag at her waist, and she trembled faintly.


    "Are you sure Is he around here? " Neru asked as he walked. He looked around. He felt sad and funny about these decadent human beings.


    "Sure." Ina was biting her lower lip and staring straight ahead.


    "Well It''s up to you, but I''d like to remind you that this is the capital of Burton empire. It''s better not to fall into the enemy''s encirclement until you have to. " Neru mumbled that, in fact, it knows better than anyone, and now ina can''t listen to anything at all.


    Originally, they followed Qin Yangcai all the way to AI wenlaite, but they never thought that at the moment of entering the city, AI Na''s "Golden Dragon Blade" was shaking like crazy.


    It was an unprecedented intuition that made ina''s body shudder involuntarily. That kind of feeling, just like in the dark abyss, suddenly stabbed by a beam of strong light to the eyes.


    "It''s him It must be him Ina said with certainty, quickening her pace.


    Strange two people so through a street, through the Jiyuan street, finally, stop in front of a small tavern.


    "Long hair swordsman pub..."


    Neru looked up and said, while ina was staring at the revolving door of the tavern with a complicated look, without saying a word.


    All of a sudden, the golden girl''s back is silent.


    "Go in. It''s been a long time. Ha ha." Neru pushed behind her back. Ina staggered forward a few steps unprepared and pushed the door in.


    "Ouch ~!" AI Na light call, eyes but firmly locked in the tavern only two people. Or, it should be one of two.


    "Well, I didn''t expect So late, there will be guests? " Old Jason looked up, his eyes barely half open, and his mouth murmured.


    Hua Yi also slowly turned around and looked at the door with a peaceful face. Some of the white bangs covered her eyes, but she couldn''t cover her eyes as deep as the sea of stars. What''s more, she couldn''t stop the predestined four eyes.


    "You..." I don''t know how, AI Na, who has always been careless, choked at this moment.


    Shua


    The cloth bag on Aina''s waist slipped, and the short knife decorated with golden ornate carving patterns fell gently. At the moment when the scabbard touched the ground, the handle made of crystal stone and the scabbard surrounded by dragon patterns radiated colorful brilliance!


    The light burst through the ceiling of the tavern, straight into the sky, and was as high as ten thousand feet!


    "You Really, it''s you... "


    AI Na Leng Leng ground stands at the same place, at this moment, any speech is so thin and dull, completely can''t describe her full heart of mixed feelings.


    Hua Yi suddenly stood up, deep green eyes in the flow of light.


    "Assassin guild, Huayi." Needless to say, Hua Yi''s intuition has told him that the man opposite must be one of the twelve star assassins!


    But ina seems to have lost her soul, standing in the same place, unable to say a word, only the tears from her eyes, shining in the colorful glow.


    "Have we met?" Hua Yi does not know why, always feel in front of the girl seems to have seen where. Although he was sure that he had never met each other, he always felt familiar and even friendly."I am..." At last, the girl seemed to have the courage to open her mouth and take a deep breath, trying to say her name out loud.


    Bang!


    A loud, dull noise fell from the ceiling. Then came the crackling sound.


    Almost in an instant, the "long hair swordsman pub" became riddled and beyond recognition.


    Thunder and wind, the original bustling streets and alleys at this time, there is no interpersonal, no trace. Only self luminous signs and silent shadows are left.


    "Qin Wang Group!"


    Old Jason''s eyes suddenly stare round, the original whole body of wine gas actually disappeared in an instant, leaving only a face of transpiration red!


    Murderous!


    Huayi can clearly feel the countless dirty murderous gas of "wild animals" from outside the house. But what puzzled him was why the old Jason behind him was so murderous?


    Hua Yi turned his head and looked at the old man standing behind the bar with some doubts. He asked, "is it your enemy?"


    This sentence is light and not very loud. But in the quiet and strange moment, it is very clear.


    Old Jason was stunned. He didn''t expect Hua Yi to ask. In his opinion, the shadows inside and outside should be aimed at your assassin guild, right?


    However, Hua Yi didn''t even look at the man in black armor who fell from the ceiling, and the shadows inside and outside the tavern. It''s like everything around him is just an illusion, which has nothing to do with him.


    Ina looked up and looked out at the pierced roof, with countless stars shining. She slowly raised her left hand, and her outstretched palm reflected the light of the night.


    "Alas..." Ina sighed.


    At this time, more and more shadows have poured into the room. Even the pierced roof is full of people, covering the sky with sparks.


    "You''re too bold, aren''t you? Hum, how dare you come to the imperial city? When you meet our king Qin group, it''s bad luck for you. " The man in black armor stands between AI Na and Hua Yi. He just glances at Hua Yi when he lands, and then stares at the girl in the yellow dress.


    In his opinion, Hua Yi, who was dressed in white Travel clothes and had long snow-white hair, was just a poor boy. Such a person and the tavern owner behind him are just worthless people in his eyes.


    "''Golden straight fist '', hey, hey..." The man grinned strangely. His eyes wandered wantonly on the girl''s body. If it wasn''t for the other side''s bad reputation, I''m afraid he would have jumped on it now regardless of everything.


    "Ha Ha ha Ha ha ha ha... "


    All of a sudden, ina began to laugh. Though the laughter was clear and sweet, it was like the singing of a nightingale. But in such a tense and silent night, it sounds out of thin air, but it makes people feel creepy.


    "Laugh What are you laughing at? " The man in black armor was stunned. He was unprepared for this sudden laughter, which made him feel hairy. I can''t help yelling.


    "Ha ha ha, what are you laughing at? Ha ha ha... " Ina almost bent down with a smile, her hands crossed, without any awareness of being surrounded.


    "I''m laughing at you! Ha ha ha, you are such an idiot AI Na''s laughter made the armor man''s face blue and white. Fortunately, the light in the tavern was dim, and the shadows around could not clearly see the expression on the man''s face.


    "What are you talking about?" The man''s voice gradually darkened, and his hand slowly dropped down on his waist. With a cry, the light white photon fist blade popped out, burning the surrounding air into white smoke.


    Hundreds of breathing sounds around are also frozen in an instant, unprecedented silence, as if waiting for a signal, a signal that all the killing planes can burst out instantly.


    "Ha ha ha ha, people are still complacent when they are dying? Do you know who is sitting behind you? " AI Na, who had bent over with a smile, suddenly raised her head and looked at the man opposite with a pair of pale blue eyes.


    It was like looking at a dead man.


    All of a sudden, a gust of wind swept through the hall, swept over the desktop, climbed up the already messy ceiling, passed through the dark shadows on the roof, and finally turned into the night sky.


    "It turns out that" golden straight fist "is you?" In the quiet tavern, Hua Yi''s smiling voice came. He reached out and picked up a wine glass from one side and threw it to the front.


    Wine cup across an arc, across the armor man standing still body, into the hands of ina.


    "If I''m right, you''re the 12 star assassin of Leo, aren''t you?" Hua Yi tilted his head, as if the man standing between him and AI Na was just a piece of wood, which was not a living thing at all.


    "Hee hee, that''s right!" Ina grinned a little shyly, but she was too busy to say yes. When she tapped the ground with her left foot, the Golden Dragon Blade jumped up and fell into her hands.The man in armor opposite her, with her light step, fell down obliquely. After knocking down two chairs, a head rolled to the door.

 Chapter 156

    Wind and cloud change color!


    All the shadows in the room took a breath of air conditioning, and the quiet outside also became suddenly noisy. Innumerable long guns, short guns and photon weapons were almost lit up for the first time.


    Murderous spirit, spread quickly!


    Old Jason''s face became as white as paper. His tiger eyes were wide open, but he swam in amazement.


    However, Hua Yi in front of him, as if nothing had happened, reached out and patted the seat beside him and said, "come on, sit here."


    Before his words were heard, Aina had already darted to the seat and sat down firmly on the chair.


    As if she had untied some kind of knot, AI Na was not as formal as when she first saw Hua Yi, and she became more and more lively.


    "You''ve changed a lot from the beginning. Your hair has turned white and your appearance has changed." AI Na widened her eyes and looked at Hua Yi carefully, as if to find something from his face.


    "Have you seen me before?" Hua Yi side to AI Na''s Cup scoop wine, side curiously asked.


    "Yes, there are many photos of you on the Internet! There is also that strange video information, which also has seen you Aina said excitedly that she didn''t care about the black shadows around her.


    "Oh! No wonder


    Hua Yi''s voice rang out, followed by a beam of laser beam shot from behind to AI Na was also smashed in the air.


    As if receiving some kind of signal, all the shadows were in a rush. The light in the tavern was so bright that people could hardly open their eyes.


    "To die!"


    AI Na''s eyes heaved out two regiments of golden flame, in an instant, the whole body is covered in Ran Ran Jin Yan.


    All the shadows stopped almost at the same time, as if the pause button had been pressed on an ongoing movie.


    It''s not that they don''t want to move, it''s a strong fear from instinct that makes their bodies freeze in an instant, completely out of the control of their brain consciousness.


    "Why What should I do? Caster is dead... " A shadow said to the companion beside him that he just wanted to rush out of the corner and kill the three people on the bar. However, just when he wanted to act, a bone chilling feeling that he had never had before climbed up his back in an instant. It felt as if I was standing at the edge of a cliff, and an eye was slowly opening in the abyss behind me, gazing at myself coldly.


    Black shadow felt that the blood all over her body seemed to be stagnated, and her hands were shaking. And there seemed to be some illusion in front of his eyes. The petite girl with yellow skirt seemed to grow up suddenly and turned into a huge golden lion in front of his eyes. The lion even wore golden armour, majestic and extremely sacred, just like the ancient god.


    What shocked him even more was that the white haired man beside the girl in yellow also had a huge dragon behind him! The dragon is pure white, graceful and graceful. Its blood eyes close slightly. It seems that there is a touch of murderous gas flowing out!


    The shadow stood unsteadily and nearly fell to his knees. He quickly exerted all his strength and supported himself with his hands. However, he heard his companion shivering and saying, "no I can''t take a taxi You can''t win We How can we fight? We How can we fight these two monsters! "


    The panic spread like a plague.


    All the shadows, like the tide slowly receding, slowly receding with the tavern as the center. That speed is also from slow to fast, and then to the last full run.


    The Kuroshio is gone.


    With a puff, old Jason sat on the ground, all wet with sweat. He raised his hand to say something, but somehow he couldn''t make a sound.


    Hua Yi grabbed old Jason''s hand and pulled him up.


    "I''m sorry, old man. I scared you just now."


    Hua Yi made a embarrassed expression, then filled old Jason''s glass, handed it to him, and said, "come on, drink a glass of wine to suppress shock."


    Old Jason took the glass tremblingly, and without saying much, he drank it all at once.


    The cold wine poured into his throat, but it produced a warm current for no reason. It instantly scattered all over old Jason''s body, mixed with a faint aroma of osmanthus, which shocked his mind and made his eyes clear.


    "Cough Little brother You are so murderous... " Old Jason coughed and grinned bitterly, as if he was rather embarrassed by his embarrassment.


    "Oh? Do you know how to kill me Hua Yi asked with a smile and gave old Jason another cup of wine.


    "Well, I practiced jujitsu when I was young, but Oh, forget it, drink, drink! " Old Jason shook his head, raised his glass and went on again.


    Just then, outside the door, a robot came in. It was neru.


    "Hello, you are so slow!" AI Na turned her head and made a face at it. Then, she suddenly showed her face with a smile and said, "come here soon. Have you met the president?"Neru shrugged indifferently, then sat down next to Aina and said, "ha, you two are a perfect match."


    This sudden remark made ina''s face turn red. She couldn''t help feigning anger and said, "you What are you talking about? "


    However, her acting skills were so bad that even old Jason could see the way she laughed and scolded. In fact, she was very happy.


    "Ah?" Hua Yi can''t help but be in a daze. He''s quite at a loss for such a mindless remark that the robot suddenly appears.


    "Ha, aren''t two humanoid weapons matched together?" Neru still said quietly, picked up a wine glass, quite interested to play.


    AI Na smell speech a Leng, then abruptly turn head to come, the vision is complicated to stare at the flower Yi in front.


    "Well, indeed, my present body can no longer be regarded as human. Ha ha. " Hua Yi just a smile, picked up the glass, toward the Nina behind the shaking, and then drink.


    Neru did not drink, but quietly looked at the legendary man in front of him. The light white mist rose from the mask, as if to show its unspeakable mood at the moment.


    "From my research on human beings, it seems that your mind is too mature." Neru also shook his empty wine cup at Huayi.


    "Maybe." Hua Yi still says with a faint smile.


    "But it''s understandable that you''ve been through so many things that you''re far more than anyone else." Neru nodded, as if satisfied with his conclusion.


    "Ha ha ha, I think so. Anyway, on behalf of the assassin guild, I welcome you Hua Yi raised her glass, and this time she had a knowing smile on her face.


    "Thank you AI Na also raised her glass and looked at Hua Yi with burning eyes.


    "I''ll hang out with you later, ha!" Neru is still not a good look, lazy to raise the glass.


    "Old man?" Hua Yi turned her head and looked at the dazed old Jason with a smile.


    "Cough, then Well, I''ll join in. Ha ha. " Old Jason also raised his glass and bumped into the three cups of Hua Yi and others.


    "Please


    The clear sound of clinking glasses reverberates in the tavern, and the starlight shoots down through the hole on the roof, scattering countless dots in the house. The fragrance of Osmanthus fragrans and the laughter of one after another, in the shape of a humble room in the pub for a long time, until dawn.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking up at the starry sky above you is the vast universe, the endless sea of stars.


    However, it seems that the current Holf galaxy is not the same as it used to be.


    Dark as ink, Jiyi is like a long knife, shuttling between the planets. Anything that dares to stand in front of it, no matter the imperialist fleet or the star stealing warlords in space, will be mercilessly smashed to pieces by it.


    At this time, Jiyi was passing through the debris.


    "Hello! Why didn''t Hua Yi tell me when he was alone? " Liu Shanyao, with his hands akimbo, looks very angry.


    And sit in front of her Ming, is a face of helplessness.


    "I didn''t know it until later. How do you want me to inform you in advance?" Ming spread his hands and said with a rather difficult look.


    "You don''t worry?" Liu Shanyao looked scornful.


    "Keke, Huayi is not a child. He has his own sense of propriety." Sitting on one side of the white night combing his hair, from time to time to look out of the window.


    "Who was the first to know that he had left?" Liu Shanyao still refuses to give up.


    "This..." Ming is a little groaning, hesitant, and seems to have something to hide.


    "What, this and that? Who is it? " Liu Shanyao''s eyebrows stand up and he looks at the song in front of him impatiently.


    "I was the first to inform you."


    A light voice sounded, and then Xie Xiang slowly stepped into the main control room.


    Everyone turned their eyes to Xie Xiang at the door, while Ming was in fear, and his eyes wandered between Xie Xiang and liushanyao. No one on the spaceship knew the relationship between them.


    "You..." Sure enough, Liu Shanyao''s pink face turned red instantly, and his beautiful eyes were staring at Xie Xiang who was walking slowly.


    "What''s the problem?" Xie Xiang tilted her head, and her loose black hair drifted towards her side. Her eyes were as clear as water, as if nothing on earth could fit in.


    But the more indifferent she was, the more nameless she was.


    "Why Why would he only tell you? " Liu Shanyao said word for word.


    "Tell me?" Xie Xiang gazed at liushanyao and said, "he never talks to me, but I can hear it."


    After that, Xie Xiang went to Bai Ye and took out a scarf made of wool from her arms.


    "Do you think Huayi will like this color?" Leng Xiang''s solemn expression made her wonder."White It should be ok... " White night replied cautiously.


    Xie Xiang frowned and seemed to be lost in some kind of meditation. The six mountains behind her did not know what to say.


    "Hum!"


    Finally, Liu Shanyao raised her head, put on an expression of "I''m too lazy to tell you the same thing", straightened up her proud chest, and walked away from the main control.


    It was not until the door closed that Ming let out a long breath.

 Chapter 157

    The royal house in avonlet.


    A tall man was standing outside a delicate six corner Pavilion. The darkness made his face blurred. Only when he turns on the micro brain on his wrist can he discern his expression vaguely by the bright white light emitted from the light screen.


    The man''s brow was tight and his eyes were surprised.


    "Why?"


    There was a soft voice in the pavilion. In a moment, it seemed that the whole night in the courtyard became charming because of the slight doubt. Even if the source of the sound can not be seen, it will not hinder the listener''s judgment of its owner.


    That must be a gorgeous beauty.


    The man quickly collected his mind, bowed slightly, and said: "the members of Qinwang group sent an urgent telegram saying that they found ''golden straight fist'' in Wangcheng..."


    "Ah?"


    The people in the pavilion gave a light cry again, as if the voice was blocked by something, which was not very clear. Although, still can''t see her movement clearly, but also how much can imagine her light cover delicate lips of flattery.


    "Princess, don''t panic. The golden straight fist should be aimed at Qin Yang this time. I''ve received relevant information before, so we can sit still and watch the tiger fight. " The man''s tone is as confident as ever, not a soothing word.


    "Oh? Isn''t that a great advantage to us? " The voice suddenly turned and became cheerful, as if about to jump.


    "Exactly. Although my subordinates still don''t know what deep hatred Qin Yang and the "golden straight fist" have, it''s not a bad thing for us. Besides... " The man''s voice suddenly stagnated, and his eyes seemed to be drawn by something, staring at the tiny light screen in front of him.


    "Why?" The people in the pavilion are also stunned. They feel the man''s sudden change of mood and can''t help asking each other.


    But the man didn''t answer right away. After a long time, he raised his head and said solemnly, "caster is dead. The king''s group fled and the hunting of" golden straight fist "failed."


    "Ah?" The people in the pavilion exclaimed in surprise. I don''t know whether the voice was happy or shocked, or both?


    In a word, it seemed to echo the man''s complicated eyes, and the people in the pavilion sighed in a rather complicated tone: "I didn''t expect that ''golden straight fist'' had such power!"


    "The reputation of" golden straight fist "is so fierce that people in the king Qin group will not take it lightly. Although Qin Yang''s whereabouts are still unknown, except for me and andoris, the whole team almost came out. Castel is one of the five masters who stay in the King City. How can he be killed by one move? "


    "What?"


    The people in the pavilion, as if they could not believe it, exclaimed, "kill me with one move?"


    "Exactly, and no one can see the other''s hand." The man''s voice became more and more dignified. After a pause, he continued: "but, I''m afraid that''s not the most worrying thing."


    "Oh?" Before the people in the pavilion were shaken, the man made waves again. It seemed that he didn''t think the excitement was big enough. She couldn''t help but wonder: "the enemy and I are uncertain, and the strength of the other side is unpredictable. Is there anything more worrying than that?"


    Hearing the speech, the man could not help shaking his head. Then he looked at the pavilion and said calmly, "when the golden straight fist was found in Jiyuan street, it seemed to be meeting with a man. And that man, according to the Scout''s analysis, is most likely one of the people who entered the inner circle some time ago. "


    "Assassin guild?"


    The people in the pavilion couldn''t sit any longer. They stood up suddenly. The chair behind them fell to the ground with a crash, making a clear sound, which broke the peace of the night in the yard.


    "The princess is a little safe. Let her subordinates confirm it in person." The man closed the micro brain on his wrist, and the whole person became blurred as if wrapped in darkness.


    "This Well, up to now, we have to find out their intentions first before we can make a final conclusion. " The woman in the pavilion seemed to have made up her mind, but her tone suddenly changed, and Wen said, "but, no matter what, you can''t compete with it. If necessary, you can run away. "


    The man was stunned and couldn''t help laughing: "I''m incompetent. I want the princess to worry about me. I''m really shameless to face the people in the King City."


    "What are you talking about?" The woman in the pavilion said angrily, but there was no reproach in her tone.


    "Ha ha, my subordinates obey." With a faint smile, the man bowed and bowed, and was about to retreat.


    "Qinghe!" The woman in the pavilion suddenly gave a light call.


    "Yes, the princess has other orders?" The man stopped and looked up at the pavilion.


    There was no light in the yard, only the stars were crushed by the night wind and scattered on the pond around the pavilion, which made the quiet water Glow layer upon layer.


    "I''ll come back safe and sound." The woman''s voice leaped out of the pavilion, cut through the night wind and fell into the man''s ears. The voice was clear and bright, and it felt ethereal and distant. It was like a fairy who was banished to the world playing with the outer string of the sky.The man closed his eyes slightly and curved a faint arc on his mouth. He nodded heavily and clenched the knife in his left hand.


    "Sure!"


    The man turned around and disappeared into the night.


    ¡­¡­


    At dawn, the garrison of Qinwang group in front of the black minaret is red with fresh blood.


    On this night, the "white haired demon" completely turned their nightmare into reality. The executioners, who are usually invincible, have today ushered in the end of their fallen lives.


    It''s very early in the morning, and it''s full of blood.


    A "white ghost" runs through the main road leading to the black steeple.


    Surrounded by barracks, special forces directly belonging to the king group stationed here, hundreds of symbols of fergarza''s unchallengeable monarchy.


    However, at this moment, there is not a gun, a knife, dare to stand up to defend the kingship they should defend.


    Thousands of soldiers stood on both sides of the road and did not dare to step forward.


    Because as long as you step forward, you will have no suspense. Even the sniper who is a few kilometers away is not immune.


    The invaders are not human at all!


    All the soldiers believed it in their hearts. Looking at the endless corpse behind the "white demon", all the fighting spirit and fighting spirit disappeared in an instant. The original fierce and fearless guards of the royal family were all as still as wax statues.


    Hua Yi moved on at a constant speed.


    It''s true that his body is no longer human. Whether it is nerve reflex or explosive force, has far exceeded the limit of human body.


    Zhenwu body is an unprecedented new system, which is a bionic body with almost perfect energy utilization. Of course, only such a monster as jueying can control such abnormal human weapons.


    "Why?"


    Hua Yi couldn''t help but stop and look ahead.


    On the open road, a man stands out.


    In the distance, all the soldiers around held their breath, waiting for the birth of the next body. However, the "white demon" seems to have changed its taste, and did not continue to drive his life-threatening means like gods and demons.


    Hua Yi was standing with a long body. His eyes were calm but deep. Like two sharp swords in the air, he went straight to the man in the middle of the road ahead.


    "I''m Qinghe, deputy leader of Qinwang group. I see you cut people like grass. How did you stop here? " Man Lang Sheng said, the expression is very relaxed freehand. His dress is also quite unique, not like a modern one, but rather antique.


    Hua Yi''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked carefully at the man who was not afraid of death.


    There are white long sleeves, black swordsmanship trousers, a feather woven coat decorated with cyan pattern, and a long black sheath knife at the waist.


    Typical Hefeng swordsman costume!


    "I''m Hua Yi, the current president of the assassin guild. You are not only not murderous, but also mixed with the faint fragrance of lotus. If I kill you, will the woman waiting for you to go home hate me all her life? " Hua Yi is also an open and aboveboard smile, the verbal skill is no less than that of those years.


    Qinghe was stunned when he heard the words, and his face suddenly flashed a flush. His skin is white, the red halo on his face is very clear, and he can''t hide it.


    "Keke, you are the president of the assassin guild. You can see through this..." Qinghe replied in a hurry. He didn''t know how many points he had lost to Huayi for a long time. At the moment, he could only reluctantly reply: "I don''t know what happened when Chairman Hua came to the imperial city of Burton this time?"


    "Murder." Hua Yi is still a smile, answer crisp.


    "This..." Qinghe didn''t expect that the other party would answer him so directly, but now that he had said that, there was no way to avoid it, so he just said, "I don''t know The person that President Hua wants to kill Who is it? "


    "Fergarza." Hua Yi stretched out his hand and pointed to the black minaret in front of him. He said faintly, "I''ll kill him just for revenge. Others, as long as they don''t stop them, will be at peace. "


    "This..." Qinghe looks embarrassed, but he smiles in his heart.


    This is a good chance!


    Qinghe quickly calculated in his heart how to make use of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If the man in front of her really succeeds in killing fergarza, then the princess will have a chance to take power


    Just as Qinghe lowered his head to meditate, Huayi had already floated to his side.


    "Ah Qinghe was surprised and quickly turned to avoid the key points of the whole body. At the same time, he reached for the long knife at his waist. But this touch, unexpectedly touched a void. The long black knife had already fallen into Hua Yi''s hands.


    "He Quan Shou Bian Ding? It''s a good knife indeed Hua Yi took the long sword out of the scabbard and looked at the brilliance of the forest. He couldn''t help admiring it.


    Qinghe stood still in a hurry, looking at the scabbard sword in Huayi''s hand. Suddenly, he stepped forward and said: "Chairman Hua, Qinghe has something to ask for!"

 Chapter 158

    "Support you?" Hua Yi frowned, her eyes narrowed slightly, staring at the Qinghe River in front of her.


    "That''s right!"


    Qinghe bent his waist, faced Huayi with a very humble posture, and said seriously: "as long as Chairman Hua killed fergarza, and then announced to the whole holf system, you will support Princess ADAS to become the supreme commander of the imperial Parliament. In this way, the royal highness of Princess Burton is restored to the throne, and the people here are completely liberated.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hua Yi lowered her head and looked at the long knife wrapped in the black scabbard in her hand. Her eyes and eyebrows showed a state of meditation.


    "Long flower!" Qinghe still bowed himself and continued: "if Chairman Hua can agree to Qinghe''s request, Qinghe is willing to give this sword to you. From now on, as long as you say, you will go through fire and water, and Qinghe will never give up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hua Yi looked at the Qinghe River in front of him, then turned to look at the black minaret in front of him, sighed and said, "Alas, I have a problem. Before I kill someone, I never think about what happens after it is done. Keep your knife for yourself. "


    Hua Yi threw the sword to Qinghe and turned to leave.


    "Long flower!" Qinghe is startled and catches the falling long sword to follow.


    "Qinghe," Hua Yi stopped, turned his head slowly and said, "after killing fergarza, I will stay in the long hair swordsman pub for a few days. At that time, if your princess has the courage to come, I will consider your proposal


    With that, Hua Yi turned away and disappeared on the open road in the early morning. Only Qinghe was left alone, standing in the same place, with the side face of Huayi reflected in the morning light and a naive smile in his mind.


    The morning light is rising.


    The light of the star pierced the darkness under the shadow of the steeple, but the fear in fergarza''s heart was no longer hidden.


    The expression on his face was extremely distorted.


    "Stop him! Stop him Fergus bellowed hysterically, in a voice as sharp as a woman on the verge of collapse.


    "Your Highness! The defense system has been paralyzed for a long time, the central optical brain has been invaded by unknown viruses, and more than 90% of the weapon systems have failed! " A minister like man knelt down on the ground, extremely desperate to shout: "now we can only rely on human to stop him!"


    "Go! All of you Fergarza crazily grabbed his head and yelled, "Whoever can kill him, I''ll give him a star system. No, three!"


    "Your Highness!" The minister''s eyes were red, his voice trembled and said: "three of the five masters have been encircling him, and the other one is rushing to the landing platform to see if there are any available spaceships..."


    "By the way, my ship!" As if he had just woken up, fergarza suddenly cried out, "my spaceship! I''m going to my ship! "


    "Your Highness! I can''t go The minister hugged fergarza''s left foot and cried, "as early as half an hour ago, the take-off and landing platform was controlled by the golden straight fist."


    "What?..."


    "For today''s sake, we have to wait for the reinforcements of Qin Wang Group!" With that, the minister began to hide his face and cry bitterly.


    "Reinforcements..."


    Fergarza, as if struck by lightning, stood still and murmured to himself.


    How could he not know how many reinforcements there were in the king Qin group? In addition to the elite group led by Qin Yang and the independent group under Qinghe, the other five experts also have hundreds of members. But the difference is that the people under Qin Yang and Qinghe are almost their personal retinues, and they are all the dead men who can do anything with one order.


    The members of the group led by the five masters are only subordinate to the organization, which is totally different. Because of this, under the current situation, there are less than 100 people who can stand up to defend the royal power to the death.


    Now Qin Yang''s whereabouts are still unknown, and the members of the elite group do not know where they are scattered. The independent group led by Qinghe also has no movement at all, and its intention is clear.


    Fergarza''s face was as if covered with a layer of gray cloth, which had no color.


    On the long hanging corridor, a white shadow was moving forward at a constant speed.


    But as if climbing through the window of the golden star, he could not keep up with the shadow of his hair.


    Hua Yi seems to be walking slowly, just like walking at leisure. But neither the early morning sun nor the various observation rays hidden in the corridor could stay on him for a moment. He is like a slippery loach, passing everything around him, swimming forward.


    "Can you see him clearly?" At the end of the corridor, in the vast open hall, a figure flashed by.


    "I can''t see clearly. I really don''t know what kind of technology this guy used to shield all the rays I let out." In the middle of the hall, a short bald man squatted on the ground.


    He wore thick goggles on his head. His ears were pointed upward. His mouth was so big that he could almost smile."So there''s no data?" The figure flashed by, leaving a scornful echo in the air.


    "Well! Naturally, we can''t speculate about the technology of the Dragon nationality. However, as long as we catch him and let me study it, we will be able to find out what''s going on! " The short bald man said surreptitiously.


    "When you find out? Ha ha ha, save it When he heard the erratic voice, he burst out laughing, as if he had heard something very funny. For a moment, he did not hide his body.


    "What''s so funny?"?! You Whore The bald man roared angrily. His eyes fell on the corner of the wall. Even through the goggles, he could feel the ferocity.


    In the dark corner, a woman in black gauze stood against the wall.


    "Cole, caster is dead. If you still think that the other person is the kind of little character we used to deal with, then soon you will go to hell with your research. " A woman''s voice is cold and damp, just like a poisonous snake crouching under the ground suddenly lurking behind you, whispering in a low voice. Her face was covered by black gauze, and her facial features could not be distinguished, but her eyes, which radiated blue and cold light, were like the stars in the dark night, reflecting a frightening brilliance.


    The short bald man seemed to be afraid of the woman in the corner. He could not help shrinking his neck, but he still refused to be soft on his mouth and continued: "hum! I''ve laid a net on the curve ahead. Even an army can''t pass it! "


    But the woman in the corner seemed to be quite suspicious of his words, and even didn''t take them seriously at all. She was still in a silent posture, gazing coldly at the interface between the hall and the corridor.


    "What? Don''t you believe it? " The balding man seemed to be short of confidence. He was relieved and said, "even if Even if he can get through that "Shura secret realm", he must be scarred! At that time, we can get rid of him without the boss coming out! "


    The bald man was talking about the excitement, but the woman in the corner suddenly straightened up and raised his hand to interrupt his speech.


    "Shh


    The woman reached out and made a silent gesture.


    "Dry..." Before the bald man''s words were uttered, his expression was completely frozen on his face, just like a stone carving that was quickly dried, motionless.


    "Here he comes." The woman''s voice echoed in the corner, but her figure had disappeared without a trace.


    "What This It''s impossible The balding man twisted his nearly stiff neck and glanced at the junction of the hall and the corridor.


    A white figure is slowly growing from small to large, gradually coming into view.


    The bald man was startled, and he stepped back more than ten steps until his heel knocked down the lamp stand behind him. Then he sprang up like a startle. Unconsciously, he was wet with sweat.


    "Deng."


    Hua Yi''s steps into the empty hall, white clothes caressing the breeze, hair flying, a pair of calm eyes.


    The bald man, as if stunned, stood still, just watching Hua Yi coming towards him. The sound of the footstep, as if stepping on each of his nerves, coincided with his heartbeat.


    Every sound is like a big hammer falling from the sky, smashing his restless intention to kill.


    "Kill you! Kill you! Kill you! Kill you! Kill you! Kill you... "


    The bald man yelled many times in his heart, but he was shocked by Hua Yi''s footsteps and couldn''t move.


    It was not until the "white demon shadow" passed him by and disappeared into his vision that the bald man took a deep breath as if he had just awakened from a dream.


    "No way!"


    The bald man suddenly turned around and threw out his arms at the same time, shouting: "kill you!"


    The super high speed spiral blade flew out of the ejection clip on his arms, and the sound of breaking the air suddenly sounded. The distance between Hua Yi and him was less than ten meters, and his back was facing him. At such a distance, the spiral blade excited by electromagnetic kinetic energy can''t escape the speed of sound.


    If the opponent is wearing alloy protective clothing, or hiding in a land fighter, he can still escape. But how can the men of the assassin guild resist without weapons, let alone equipment?


    The spiral blade draws two arcs in the bald man''s eyes, dragging countless shadows, hitting the man in white in front.


    "Go to hell!" Cole yelled in his heart, his eyes protruding under the goggles, bursting with fierce and excited flames.


    However, he did not see the expected splash of blood, as well as the fresh taste. In his eyes, the white remains the same, and the flying spiral blade also goes into the white without hindrance, like a stone sinking into the sea.


    Cole froze and couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    The white is constantly expanding, and it seems to wrap the whole world in it. Neither light nor sound can escape the white phagocytosis and dissipate it.Boundless spread of white, let Cole''s nerve collapse!


    "Ah He screamed hysterically in a shrill, sad voice, as if shaking the whole hall.


    "What did you do to him?" In front of Huayi, a woman wrapped in black gauze stood by the door and said carelessly: "he started to be in a daze after you entered the door, and then he kept shouting. Tut Tut, it''s really a good method."


    The woman''s cold eyes stare at the man in front of her. The white and black gauze are in sharp opposition, as if they are the confrontation between angels and demons.


    Seems to feel her eyes tangled in resentment, Hua Yi stopped, toward her smile, said: "brain wave collapse, he has died."

 Chapter 159

    The black gauze woman''s look was awe inspiring, and the cold light in her eyes was even better.


    "Brain wave breakdown?" She murmured as if to herself, her figure blurring involuntarily.


    "Yes, life is precious. You''d better know yourself well and stay away from the trouble." Hua Yi did not squint and went straight ahead.


    "Stay away from the trouble? Hahaha, do you mean to keep me away from you? "


    The woman''s voice came from all directions, but there was no sign of her, only the winding corridor and the golden morning light from the skylight.


    "Oh, yes." Hua Yi mouth a Yang, the body suddenly move, instantly disappeared in place.


    "Hiss..."


    There was a sound of air-conditioning from the ceiling, followed by more than a dozen empty sounds, and countless footprints appeared on all sides of the glass.


    "So fast!"


    "Don''t let him run away!"


    The members of King Qin who had been lurking in the corridor appeared one after another, whistling forward. Some of them walk along the wall, others fly by the ceiling, and run freely without any terrain restrictions.


    "Qijianshu, the wind is clear at night."


    With a whisper that I don''t know where it comes from, a light breeze, the air in the corridor suddenly turns, and the original restless killing intention suddenly becomes gentle and graceful, as if a girl is gently sticking to her side, blowing a light fragrance in your ear.


    All the people in black could not help but stagnate.


    "No!" The black gauze woman yelled. As soon as she came up with a voice to remind the people in front of her, she saw a blood mist burst out in front of her!


    "Ah! ~~~"The scream rang out, accompanied by a group of blood mist blooming. I don''t know when that gentle breeze became extremely sharp, and cut the people wrapped in it into pieces instantly!


    At the end of the line, the black gauze woman was startled and retreated recklessly. She did not dare to stop, she did not know that completely invisible attack is still, whether still chasing her tightly!


    She can only hold up the energy shield to protect the whole body, frantically escape.


    The blood mist gradually condenses and turns into a blood rain, which cuts off the corridor like a bright red waterfall. But Hua Yi didn''t look back, as if everything happened behind him had nothing to do with him. Only the breeze caressed his clothes and disturbed his bangs.


    The light dancing of his hair covered his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    In the northeast corner of the black spire, there is a sea of fire on the spacious parking platform.


    "Pa - pa - PA..."


    "Leave no room It''s really your style. Hehe, "golden straight fist"... " On the edge of the platform, a thin man in a black and white patterned windbreaker clapped his hands leisurely and looked at the figure standing in the middle of the fire with a smile.


    The fire was ferocious, and from time to time there was a roar of explosions. The fiery sky is like the morning glow, which adds a touch of blood to the sky in the early morning.


    "I''m one of the top five experts in Qinwang group, Tianlei Arthur." The thin man stopped clapping and gave his name automatically. However, the figure in the fire is deaf, still standing in the raging fire, as if to be integrated with the sea of fire.


    The thin man frowned, but he was not impatient. He just stood in place and waited.


    Although he didn''t understand why the boss had to muster all his strength to deal with the guy who ran into the middle hall, he was excited enough to forget everything when he had the chance to have an undisturbed peak duel with the notorious "golden straight fist".


    But Arthur is not a person who is too hot to forget himself. This guy that even Qin Yang couldn''t catch is definitely the most difficult enemy he has ever met. He is calculating rapidly in his mind, simulating all kinds of possible fighting scenes, but his fighting spirit is surging, but still does not show any clue. His face is still a relaxed expression.


    "You Are you going to set yourself on fire? " Even Arthur, who had always been calm, was finally a little impatient.


    He began to shout, laugh, taunt, and scold, trying to make the other party angry and take the lead. Then, he will be able to find out each other''s flaws, and then give a fatal blow.


    That''s Arthur''s strategy.


    However, the figure in the fire is still as quiet as a virgin, as if what is burning around her is not the hot flame, but the flowing water and floating clouds that make people calm.


    "Damn..." Arthur couldn''t keep his breath any longer. There was a subtle electric light in his glass eyes. The long suppressed war spirit finally surged out, mixed with an inexplicable arc, like an ion storm that rolled the flames around him.


    As if aware of the momentum of Arthur, the figure in the fire finally slowly turned his head, a pair of light blue eyes in the flickering light of the fire.


    Arthur saw that the figure finally had a reaction. He couldn''t help but feel proud. He straightened his back and yelled, "do you realize now? It''s too late! Your Uncle Arthur, I''ve already got a surge of fighting spirit! Ha ha ha haArthur laughed wildly, and the air around him seemed to be stained by his fury, becoming more and more fragmented and overflowing.


    "Golden straight fist", today''s World War I, you don''t want to escape, ha ha ha ~! " Arthur''s laughter soared into the sky, as if the steel supports under his feet were all rattled by his voice.


    "Run away? Ha ha... " The figure in the fire suddenly sneered, turned around slowly and said, "have you ever heard of assassins escaping?"


    In a flash, the fire has been left behind, ina is still a beige dress, golden horsetail flying with the wind, fingertip skirt still has the residual fire swaying. However, the fire was burning, but it could not hurt her, even her skirt could not be lit.


    "Sure enough It''s you


    Arthur''s pupil instantly contracted like a needle, staring at the delicate girl in front of him like Plumeria. But Arthur will not be confused by her weak appearance. He is already familiar with the information about "golden straight fist" and has watched the relevant videos more than a hundred times.


    So, at this moment, Arthur''s heart is like a mirror, what kind of monster is standing in front of him, his heart is clear.


    But Arthur was not afraid. On the contrary, there was an indescribable excitement in his heart.


    "Come on, let me see, are you really like the legend, you can break meteors!"


    As she recited it in her heart, Arthur quickly made a fingerprint in front of her body. His hand was so fast that it brought up countless shadows in the air, followed by the flashing and colliding lights all over his body, as if they were going to break apart in the next second.


    "Why?"


    AI Na can''t help but light call a, tiny Cu eyebrow, secretly surprised a way: "this is what ghost thing?"


    "Be careful, the amount of charge on this guy can drive the warship of Ming Wang level. This phenomenon of energy transformation of cells is very similar to Qin Yang we saw last time. " AI Na''s ear rang out Niru''s voice, at this time, this guy is sitting in the highest power monitoring tower in the King City, paying attention to the changes of the whole battlefield.


    "That is to say, the guy in front of him is just like Qin Yang, having an affair with those people?" Ina is not without frivolous to say, eyes gradually show a look of disdain, straight straight disdain to the front of Arthur.


    At this time, Arthur had been completely wrapped by the blue electric light, and his whole body radiated powerful radiation. The surging power was like the reincarnation of Thor, and the power of heaven was full of power.


    "Didn''t you expect that? Even a human being has such despairing power. " Arthur gradually raised his head, his pupils had already disappeared, replaced by a dazzling dark blue. He twisted his neck slightly, and the sound of crisscross bones had been replaced by the sound of energy rushing.


    "Hum, if you become something that is neither human nor ghost, will you have a sense of security?" Ina narrowed her eyes and looked at the monster in front of her with a smile. Before that, she always felt like a monster. She only had the appearance of human beings, but she could not understand the inherent weakness of human beings.


    But at this moment, looking at Arthur, who has already lost her human form, ina suddenly feels that she is very close to human beings compared with the monster opposite.


    Thinking of this, ina couldn''t help but raise the corner of her mouth and show a knowing smile.


    However, the smile in Arthur''s eyes, but like the winter wind, coldly laughing at himself, laughing at everything he thought was almost perfect.


    "Drink!"


    Arthur yelled and raised a blue flame more than 10 meters high behind him. The harsh crackling sound resounded through the whole sky. As soon as his arms were closed, his palms were pushed out, and a strong wave of energy came out of Arthur''s arms, straight to Aina.


    The blue energy light ball is mixed with thousands of electric arcs, and its momentum is like thousands of spherical lightning coming together, making a sharp howling sound and rushing to ina.


    "Hum!"


    Ina snorted coldly, looking at the energy light ball closer and closer to her, but the corners of her mouth were higher and her smile was stronger. However, just at the moment when Aina''s gravity fist accurately shot out -


    Dong!


    A silent sound exploded in Aina''s heart. At the same time, it also made Arthur''s expression suffocate.


    The blue light ball hit by Aina broke away in front of her and turned into countless pieces of light, just like the blue snow covered by the sun, dancing and flying.


    However, she has no intention to watch the colorful battlefield in front of her. The warning just sounded in her heart has lowered her mood to the bottom.


    "I have a bad feeling..." AI Na suddenly opens a way, her eyes are deep and cold, as if the whole person has been coagulated on a layer of frost. Arthur, opposite her, seemed to notice something, looking left and right, uneasy.


    "What''s the matter?" Neru''s voice rang in his ears.


    "I don''t know, but I always feel like I''m being watched by something!" AI Na wring eyebrows, expression unprecedented dignified, she suddenly raised her head, shouting: "neru, you get out of there, come to me!""What?" Neru didn''t know why, but a second later, a cool wind blew behind him, and he seemed to understand.

 Chapter 160

    Before the brightness of the stars warmed the earth, large dark clouds came from nowhere and covered the sky of the king''s city.


    In the increasingly dark corridor, the dark blue wall light is flickering. Close to the wall on both sides, there are a lot of bodies, some limbs are still complete, and some are already beyond recognition.


    Thick smell of blood in the air wantonly wandering, like invisible demons, in the shadow of the wall light elongated, showing ferocious ghosts.


    However, those gradually cold bodies can no longer experience fear, and at the end of the corridor, "white demon shadow" is still slowly moving forward.


    "Deng ~"


    Huayi has finally stepped on the last step. In front of him is a wide hall of thousands of square meters, but the golden morning light has long gone, and there are only thick dark clouds outside the transparent ceiling.


    "It''s going to rain? It was still sunny yesterday. " Hua Yi raised her head, looked through the ceiling, cast her eyes on the sky like ink and wash, and said leisurely.


    "The sky has her mood, too."


    Suddenly, opposite Huayi, on the other side of the hall, a young but lonely voice rang out. There was no wind in the hall, but Hua Yi could not help feeling a chill.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hua Yi''s eyes couldn''t help drifting towards the sound, close to the back of the column, there seemed to be a faint figure.


    "Well, is fergarza in the room behind you?" The flower Yi Lang voice asks a way, the vision points to the front, sharp vision has no obstruction.


    "Yes, so what? No, so what? " Although the young voice asked, there was no doubt.


    Hua Yi couldn''t help frowning. Her eyes were finally locked in the shadow at the end of the hall, a light gray. Seems to feel the edge of Hua Yi''s eyes, that group of light gray also gradually rise, from the shadow of the head.


    "Why?" Hua Yi is a Leng, obviously, the figure that takes off a shadow and comes out is somewhat beyond his expectation.


    "What? Is that my answer? Or do you wonder who I am? " The group of gray is still not slow, not high, not low, not suppressed, but out of the shadow of the surrounding, he is no longer a blur, showing the original appearance.


    "Ha ha, no, I''m just curious. How did you know I would come here?" Hua Yi suddenly a smile, seems to have been completely no longer surprised, but is a pair of interesting expression, quietly looking at the opposite person.


    "Why don''t you ask who I am?" The man raised his head slightly, and there was a slight fluctuation in his voice. However, under the gray short hair bangs, it was a pair of gray eyes that people could not help but feel inexplicable sadness.


    "Does it matter to me who you are?" Hua Yi raised his head, and a rogue look appeared on his face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man with the gray eyes didn''t answer immediately. He seemed to be thinking about the meaning of Hua Yi''s words.


    "Hey, you came all the way from the Dragon system just to sit here and meditate, didn''t you?" Hua Yi said, with an evil smile on her face.


    "Why? How do you know I''m from the Dragon system? " Gray hair man''s eyes finally gave out a glimmer of light, staring at Hua Yi standing at the other end of the room.


    If you put aside the inexplicably depressed gray pupil, it is indeed a pretty delicate face. Just, with beautiful to describe a man, has more or less with a little bit of banter flavor in it.


    Of course, if it is more beautiful, the former Huayi is still slightly better.


    "Fool, you have flowers on your neck! Ha ha ha Hua Yi completely ignores the image and points to the man at the other end of the room and laughs.


    The man''s expression was smothering, and he stretched out his hand to tighten his collar subconsciously. This action seemed very common, but Hua Yi couldn''t help but put away her smile and calmed down.


    Already extremely sensitive to brain waves, he has just felt the light fluctuation sent out by the man. That wave is incomparably clear to show some kind of obscure sadness, like a person floating alone on the vast sea, vast and lonely.


    Hua Yi didn''t speak and looked at him quietly.


    "I see." The man suddenly sighed and said, "I didn''t want to hide it from you. Now that you''ve seen it through, you don''t have to say much. Let''s move."


    The man bent his knees slightly, retreated his right shoulder, put on a posture of facing the enemy, and said faintly: "there''s a problem I''ve been thinking about for a long time, but I can''t understand it."


    "Well, if you say to fight, you have to ask questions before you fight. Do you think you are a policeman handling a case?" Hua Yi hands crossed in front of the chest, there is no meaning to start.


    But the man did not pick up the stubble of Huayi. He looked ahead and didn''t know where the focus was. He just said without hesitation: "what''s the good for you to do the way of assassin? What is your ambition? What are the plans for the future? "


    Hua Yi smell speech a Leng, immediately frowned, slowly open a way: "are you interviewing me?"? He talks like a policeman and a reporter. You''re not aliya''s colleague, are you? ""Aliya? That girl of the silver dragon clan can only cause trouble.... " There was no fluctuation on the gray hair man''s face, and the question and answer to Hua Yi seemed to be expected.


    "Oh? Do you know her? " Hua Yi can''t help but open her eyes, and then bend her mouth, just like a child who has found something interesting, staring at the gray haired man opposite without blinking.


    The man was so a look, suddenly feel uncomfortable, gently cough twice, said: "you have not answered my question."


    "Ah? What''s the problem? " A dazed expression.


    "Why do you want to be an assassin? What is your ambition? What are your plans for the future? " The man repeated again, and finally he had a tired and helpless expression on his face.


    "Ah Well I really don''t know how to answer that. " Hua Yi tilted her head and looked sad. She said with difficulty, "why should I take the road of assassin Because I have no choice! My ambition If you are ambitious, you should buy a farming star, and then take everyone over! As for future plans For the time being, find other companions first


    Hua Yi''s strange reply made the grey man frown. He relaxed his tight shoulders a little and said, "if you want to make fun of me, I''m afraid you''ve chosen the wrong person."


    "Ah..." Hua Yi just wanted to open his mouth, the man with gray hair was like moving in an instant, and suddenly came near.


    The gray eyes, less than a foot away, suddenly lit up, looking even more shocking.


    As if echoing each other, Huayi''s dark green eyes suddenly opened, like the sea of stars, engulfing all the gray light projected from that wipe.


    Bang!


    A dull sound from the explosion between the two, invisible shock wave like a stone into the water, stir up ripples to spread around.


    The power is unstoppable!


    The walls of the circular hall were broken from the inside to the outside, countless steel bars were broken, and mud powder was ejected along the crack, just like the moment when a soda bottle was shaken for a long time.


    "Ha ha! I didn''t expect that there were such energetic young men among the dragon people. I didn''t expect that! " The voice of jueying rang out and echoed in Hua Yi''s mind, laughing and sighing.


    "Master, although he is a dragon, he is not a dragon warrior." Hua Yi parries the fierce attack of the gray haired man, chatting with jueying in her heart.


    "Oh? You can watch it now, too? Yes, his aura operation is different from that of the ordinary dragon warrior. It''s just The voice of jueying suddenly thought of something and murmured: "it''s just that the feeling of Qi Xing Yu Shi is a little bit..."


    "What''s the point?"


    "A little bit like..."


    "A little bit like that?"


    "A little like you!"


    "A little like me?" Hua Yi couldn''t help yelling. He waved the gray man''s knife and jumped out of the circle.


    The man saw Hua Yi jump out after, also stopped the offensive on the hand, standing quietly in place. At this time, in addition to the platform under their feet is still alive, the rest of the surrounding walls and ceiling, have become dilapidated, scarred.


    The door behind the man had already been pierced, and the nearly one foot thick door panel was broken into several pieces. In the room behind it, fergarza, who was wearing a gorgeous robe and his hands were tied back, was leaning against the corner of the head of the bed, shivering, and his eyes were full of unspeakable fear.


    "You mean, he also uses Qi sword?" Hua Yi''s brow was locked, and her eyes were flickering.


    "No, it''s not qijianshu." Jueying said, "it''s both qi and sword."


    "Qijian Shuangjue?"


    Hua Yi was so surprised that her eyes were fixed on the gray haired man like a monster. Her mouth opened and closed, and she said weakly, "master, do you have any other apprentices besides me?"


    "No way I have never taught anyone but you Jueying denied it.


    "That''s strange Or, maybe it took too long for you to forget? " Hua Yi''s right hand was holding his cheek. He looked at the man opposite him again and said to himself.


    "Absolutely, yes, no, but yes, yes!" The tone of jueying is as unique as her name.


    "Well Then there''s no way. Well, it seems that I have to figure it out myself. " Hua Yi shook his head helplessly and said with a bitter smile: "see if he really came out of the same school with me!"


    "Fight! Give him a good beating! How dare you learn from me Jueying screams like a crazy woman. If Jianrou doesn''t cough at the right time, I''m afraid Huayi''s head will be shocked by her.


    Shaking the dust on his shoulders, Hua Yi smoothed some scattered long hair back to his head and simply tied it up. Then, a pair of dark green eyes flashed, and the ubiquitous sword idea had locked the gray haired man firmly in it.


    "I suddenly want to ask, who are you?" Hua Yi is still standing in the same place, but the sound seems to come from the sky. If you listen carefully, you can''t determine the source of the sound.The face of the gray haired man, Gujing bubo, finally showed a look of surprise. The expression of surprise rippled like water and swept all over his body.


    Like being pointed at by countless sharp swords, the opening and closing of each pore seems to become a fatal flaw. This feeling of long absence made the gray haired man''s pale face flush, and he murmured to himself subconsciously: "teacher Disciple Nai falls here, teacher... "

 Chapter 161

    The clouds are low.


    The towering monitoring tower has been dismembered into countless pieces and scattered in the air. AI Na''s eyes, has been unable to use shock to describe, even at the moment the flames burning to the sky, also can not burn her full of anger!


    Falling pieces, like a black meteor shower, smashed into the vast sea of fire on the platform. It wasn''t until the black fragment with the cartoon spider pattern rolled down at ina''s feet that she took a breath of air as if she had just woken up. Then, with all his strength, he roared:


    "no!"


    All the sound reverberated in the whole band.


    All the machines, whether it''s the Thor crane or the wine ordering robot in the tavern, are in a mess, as if they were frightened and shivering.


    At this time in the sky, a pair of eyes are coldly watching the fire below.


    Not only Aina, but also Arthur was shocked by the sudden explosion and looked into the air in panic.


    "Who?..." Arthur murmured, his eyes fixed on the strange figure in the air.


    In her mind, the last message from neru lingered for a long time.


    "Be careful, Ling people..."


    The sound played back and forth in ina''s ear, and her eyes were fixed on the air, almost on fire.


    "You." Ina reached out and pointed to the air. The fire suddenly changed, as if gravity had been suddenly reversed, and countless burning fragments rose into the air, slowly flying to the red figure in the sky.


    The figure leaned slightly, trying to avoid the hot iron flying towards him. However, he soon found that no matter how he moved, the fragments would hit him with great accuracy and speed.


    It''s like a burning meteorite falling from the sky, but this time, the sky and the earth completely reversed.


    Gravity strike!


    Being blasted to pieces, neru makes Aina fall into madness completely. Her fists are clenched tightly, and her blue eyes have been completely engulfed by the golden flame.


    Leave no room for it! AI Na''s shot this time has no reservation!


    With her as the center, within a radius of one kilometer, everything has become her attack weapon, even Arthur has been sucked into the sky. Gravity reverses, and everything hits the only point of gravity, the red figure floating in the air.


    "Wait! Ah Arthur yelled, but his body was thrown backward uncontrollably. He had to summon up his whole body energy, smashing his own gravel and iron with an electric arc, and trampling on the flying stones to jump to the ground.


    "Smelly girl!" Arthur can''t help yelling. He dodges left and right, and moves forward with his help. He looks very embarrassed and funny, just like the kind of checkerboard game that children often play, but the scene of the game has become extremely shocking and dangerous at the moment.


    The red figure is still swimming in the air calmly, his whole body seems to be wrapped by a layer of red cloud, and any object close to him will be smashed by the "cloud whip" flying out of the cloud, and turn into fly ash instantly.


    Arthur also noticed the abnormal red figure on his head. Although he didn''t know where he was, he thought that the enemy of the enemy was his ally. Since "golden straight fist" wanted to kill him, he couldn''t let her succeed!


    "Hello! I''ll help you contain her. How about you give her a fatal blow? " Arthur yelled at the "red cloud" he had never seen before, and at the same time, he increased the output of energy.


    Round after round, the blue electric ball began to split the obstacles ahead and went straight to ina.


    "Ha ha ha! Blow you to coke Arthur laughed wildly, his arms turned into a virtual shadow, and the surging current rushed out. It was a small power station.


    Ina stares at the bright and dark red figure in the sky, but she seems to be blind to the blue electric light which is getting closer and closer to her. And the red shadow in the sky didn''t join hands because of Arthur''s words. It still stepped on strange steps and was erratic.


    "Run, how long can you run?" Aina''s eyes were fixed, and her right arm waved to her side. The dazzling electric light that was coming and was about to devour her turned into pieces of blue light as if it were gone with the wind.


    Arthur was taken aback. He originally thought that in the face of "golden straight fist", even if he could not defeat it, his strength should be between Bo Zhongquan and Bo Zhongquan. But did not expect, the other side is just a light blow, then defuse their fight to the offensive.


    "How could it be?" Arthur talked to himself in a dreamy way, his eyes staring at his hands trembling with excessive force.


    At this time, a huge stone plate flew in front of him. At this moment, Arthur was completely trapped in the depression, and did not notice that the huge stone plate like a meteorite was flying towards him.


    "Bang!" With a dull sound, Arthur was hit by the boulder. He felt dizzy, and his body flew back involuntarily. Not far behind him was the erratic red figure."Well Ah... " Arthur''s mouth groaned bitterly. His body leaned back and flew out in the shape of a crescent moon. He was about to hit the "red cloud" not far away.


    "Help Help me When he saw the red shadow near him, he opened his eyes and called for help subconsciously.


    Then, a crack appeared in the red cloud, and the light smoke like "cloud whip" came out like a soft tentacle, waving in the wind, and then quickly waved to Arthur''s eyes.


    It was as fast as lightning. Arthur could only feel the red light in front of his eyes, and he could no longer feel it.


    There was a cloud of blood in the sky.


    There was a faint smell of blood in the air, which once again stimulated ina''s nerves and made her frown tighter and her eyes more murderous!


    However, before Aina waved her fist again, there was a wave in her head.


    "You''re a member of the assassin guild, too?" The voice reverberated in the ear, completely not like the voice of vocal cords, speechless harsh.


    "So what?" Ina responded coldly.


    "The assassin guild has broken the laws of nature and violated the cycle of heaven and earth. Since you are a member of the assassin''s guild, you are also to blame. " The voice was thick and heavy, as if heaven and earth were gods and Buddhas. It was awe inspiring and could not be ignored.


    "Oh? Hum! It''s none of my business to destroy or violate anything! But no matter what you say, I''ll smash your dog''s head today! " AI Na said, arms pulled back, the body like a full bow, instant shot out.


    Gravity collapses, stars shatter!


    AI Na seems to incarnate as a golden meteor, with an unparalleled super high speed towards the "red cloud" in the sky.


    All over the sky!


    Wherever the boxing style reaches, it is a vacuum. In terms of the speed and strength of Aina''s fist at the moment, not to mention Zeus class warships, even asteroids will be bombarded out of orbit.


    "It''s just human beings who don''t know how to die..." The red figure uttered a scornful sigh, and then turned into thousands of "cloud whip" on her side to welcome ina''s smashing fist.


    ¡­¡­


    The shock in the sky also fell in Hua Yi''s eyes. At this moment, he finally put away his naughty expression and began to concentrate on it.


    "Nailuo." Hua Yi said calmly.


    "What?" The gray man''s voice returned faintly, but what was different from his plain voice was his bloody body and his battle suit which had already been broken into rags.


    "What I have learned is not inherited from your teachers, but there may be stories between you and my teachers that are far from what we can understand." Hua Yi calmly looked at the sky, the group of "red clouds" let him not help but heart health warning signs.


    "I don''t want to know before I leave." Nailuo slowly raised his head, gray eyes flashing never had the light.


    "Ha ha, whatever. Well, you can follow the assassin guild, or you can come to me at any time. But now we have to work together to deal with those people. " Huayi looked around, a pair of fine eyes rippling bright white light.


    "Those people?" Nailuo could not help but raise his head, looking at the rolling "red cloud" in the sky and the "golden meteor" fighting with him, he doubted: "lingzu people?"


    "Yes, the golden one is ina, our comrade in arms. I want you to help her with that red guy. " Hua Yi''s voice became colder and colder. Nailuo could almost clearly see that the body covered by long white hair was showing a faint sword pattern.


    "Listen to you, there are more powerful guys who have not appeared yet?" Nailuo slightly frowned, but also turned away, facing the direction of the battle between AI Na and the red figure.


    "Yes, and there are a lot of them." Hua Yi smiles.


    "Then you have to be careful." Nailuo tightened his broken collar, jumped up like a gust of wind, stepped on the debris in the sky, and went straight to Aina''s direction.


    "Well, this bravery alone won''t disgrace the name of the assassin." Hua Yi looks at nailuo''s back and nods secretly. He immediately turned around and said to the shadow around the corner, "that man should have been hurt by Naro. I won''t embarrass you. Let''s go before the war starts."


    Hearing Hua Yi''s words, a man and a woman appeared in the corner. The man seemed to be seriously injured and almost dying. And that woman is exactly the black gauze woman who peeped at Hua Yi in the dark at the beginning.


    "You Do you really let us go? " The woman pressed down her trembling voice and asked suspiciously.


    Hua Yi didn''t look at them either. He just waved casually to show them to leave quickly.


    The woman took a look at the seriously injured man she was carrying, and finally bit her teeth and whispered, "thank you very much." Then, to the man whispered: "boss, let''s go."


    Hua Yi listened to the sound of footsteps behind her, and then she looked up and said to fergarza''s room"Qin Yang, where are you hiding? Do you want me to pull you out?"

 Chapter 162

    In the room at this time, fergarza, who had been bound, had already disappeared. Instead, a slightly emaciated shadow leaned lazily against the windowsill of the carved beams and pillars.


    "I haven''t seen you for many years. I almost can''t recognize you. Ha ha." The dark figure got up slowly, walked out of fergarza''s room, looked up, half smiling.


    It''s Qin Yang.


    "You''ve changed a lot!" His straight black hair still covered half of his face. In his unique neutral voice, Qin Yang said, "I remember when you robbed OGA five years ago and left a startling glimpse at the inner ring, you were still a childish boy. I didn''t expect to see you in just five years. The wind and frost of the outer galaxy made you look like this? "


    Qin Yang''s eyes were fixed on Hua Yi. There was surprise and doubt in his eyes, as well as jealousy.


    "Are your last words just useless feelings?" In the face of Qin Yang and the criminal culprit who killed his parents, Hua Yi''s expression was surprisingly calm.


    "Ha ha, I heard that you have become the president of the assassin guild. You must be able to stand in this position. Your strength must not be weak. No, I should say it''s very strong! " Qin Yang was still smiling, ignoring Hua Yi''s quiet threat, but said to himself, "but I''m still curious, how strong are you now? Should be much better than your father? "


    "Do you want to try?" Hua Yi still said faintly.


    "Yes, I''m really curious. I''d like to try it!" Qin Yanglu''s right eye outside was shining with strange light, the corner of her mouth was slightly up, and she said: "so, I specially arranged a special" martial arts banquet "for you as a celebration ceremony for our uncle and nephew to meet again!"


    As Qin Yang''s voice fell, dozens of figures appeared around the hall which had already lost its dome.


    No, it can''t be called human shadow at all. It should be said that it is a group of strange energy with human appearance!


    Thirty six regiments of weird energy!


    "Ha ha ha ha, Hua Yi, Hua Yi, you really have the same virtue as your father. You are so brave and resourceless Qin Yang laughs wildly, and his huge black windbreaker shakes with his shoulders, just like a crazy devil.


    Hua Yi looked around, her face filled with a faint sneer.


    "You don''t think you can keep your head with these puppets, do you?" Hua Yi''s voice can no longer hear the clarity just now, but the infinite coincidence of the three voices!


    Hua Yi, jueying, Jian rou.


    Three voices sounded at the same time, but it was impossible to distinguish which voice came from where.


    Qin Yang''s expression suddenly froze, can''t help but look for the source of the other two voices.


    "Well, the assassin guild has been around the outer galaxy for thousands of years. It''s time to say hello to the inner galaxy. Today, let''s open your eyes and see what is the peak of Xingwu and what is absolutely strong! " Long white hair without wind, Huayi''s aura rose to the strongest in an instant!


    "Boom!"


    A thunder fell and hit Huayi exactly. However, as the smoke and dust dispersed, there was no sign of Huayi except the scorched black of the ground.


    "Bad!" Qin Yang couldn''t help exclaiming to himself, and black ice crystals appeared all over his body. And the thirty-six lingzu soldiers also clenched their weapons and looked around.


    Empty platform, only the whistling wind.


    "Collapse!"


    Suddenly, a spirit warrior''s body burst from the middle. The huge impact not only broke the outer armor, but also the inner energetic body.


    "Roar!" The partner''s astonished and inexplicable death angered the other spirit people. They wildly waved the energy weapons in their hands. Their armor clattered, and the black smoke slowly overflowed along the gap of the armor, just like a ghost with armor.


    However, in the past, they are invincible, but today they meet the nemesis!


    "Collapse!" Another crackling sound, another soul warrior''s upper body was directly smashed, and the black energy and flesh scattered in all directions. It seemed as if there was a black rain in the sky, which fell on Every warrior''s body, penetrated into their armor and already energetic skin, and became an irresistible fear, which quickly spread to the whole body.


    Qin Yang, who is surrounded by countless black crystals, also nervously looks left and right for fear that if he doesn''t pay attention, he will be hit by the "white meteor"!


    "Damn it Qin Yang cursed in his heart. He couldn''t figure out what kind of experience would make a melancholy and introverted boy become such an invincible murderer?


    "Collapse!" Qin Yang felt that his ears were numb, and he could hardly bear such a sound, just as the one who was pierced through his chest was not the Ling people, but himself.


    "Don''t panic!" With a roar, Qin Yang''s black hair, which covered half of his face, finally rose slowly, revealing the other half of his face burning with black flame. Dark red pupil, as if still with the embers of hell, the whole world."This kind of super high speed movement, no one can last too long, he will soon show his feet." Qin Yang''s voice became low and hoarse due to the effect of energy.


    "You go to help Lord ''chiyun'' and kill the two accomplices of the assassin guild. I''ll take the lead here." Although Qin Yang''s command tone made the spirit warriors feel uncomfortable, they were more willing to deal with the visible enemies.


    Without hesitation, the remaining 33 fully armed lingzu soldiers quickly dispersed, just like fireworks, flying towards another battlefield in different angles and ways.


    "Well! It''s really a group of well-trained guys! " Qin Yang looked at the way the Ling people retreated, and could not help admiring himself in his heart. These monsters are not only outstanding in personal force, but also quite tacit in cooperation. If it wasn''t for Hua Yi''s uncanny strength, he would never be the opponent of this group of lingzu soldiers.


    "Are you really fearless?" A cold voice came from behind. Qin Yang''s heart was tight, but he still calmly flashed away. In an instant, he retreated to ten meters away, staring at Hua Yi.


    "Ha, you are willing to show up! Why, do you start to worry about that group of lingzu people running to deal with your partner? " Qin Yang''s human face showed a ferocious smile, while the burning black face on the other side did not move at all. It looked extremely twisted and terrible.


    "Are you calculating me?" Hua Yi raised his head. His long white hair couldn''t cover his dark green eyes, just as Qin Yang couldn''t see through his mind.


    "Well! I have already said that you share the same virtue with your unfortunate father, such as chivalry, brotherhood and so on. In the end, isn''t it a shackle? If your father didn''t want to save that Oka, he wouldn''t have been able to escape. In the end, even your mother got in... " Qin Yang said, his eyes gradually floating a layer of venomous fog, his voice is sometimes sharp, sometimes strange and low, like a villain on the verge of collapse, accusing of dragging it into the twisted darkness of hell.


    Hua Yi didn''t speak or speak. She just gazed at him quietly, just like looking at a stranger.


    For a long time, Qin Yang finally stopped the broken thoughts in his mouth and returned to the cold and gloomy state. Hua Yi looked at him and said faintly, "you''re right. I''m just like my father. There are too many things I can''t put down. However, unlike his original solitude, I now have too many reliable partners to rely on. "


    Hua Yi said, eyes to the sky, mouth raised a smile.


    And under the dark sky, a black warship has broken through the clouds!


    Jiyihao!


    The protective barrier on the bridge has been removed, the thunder and lightning crisscross in the sky, full of hunting wind!


    However, the wind and rain can not shake those people who stand on the bridge, because their hearts have been pulsating with Huayi!


    "You''ve just got the data analysis of the battlefield. Now, according to the plan I''ve just arranged, take actions separately! Remember, for the lingzu, shoot to kill. " Ming solemnly told the end, then tight behind the collapse of the moon, jump down the extreme meaning number.


    "Really, every time he meets Huayi, he can''t wait for a minute." The body is helpless to smile.


    "Well, I''m in a hurry. I''m in a hurry, too." Xie Xiang also faintly smile, sitting on the back of white night, one hand around the cat''s neck, one hand against the wind blowing hair.


    "Gone." White night carrying Xie Xiang also flew down, stepping on the wind, and disappeared in the clouds in the blink of an eye.


    "Well! Every time I was robbed of the limelight by her, this time, I must be the first to kill Huayi. We''ll see! " Liu Shanyao took out her breath, straightened her proud chest, carried the pure white "clear stream of cloud water", and flew into the clouds under her feet.


    Looking at the back of liushanyao, guikuzi was lying on the deck with a bitter smile on his face.


    "Ha, I really can''t help her. I''m just like a child. I''m competitive and I don''t have the point." Sasha looked at the little black cat with a sad face and couldn''t help smiling. She pulled out the dragon handle from her waist and opened the water blue light blades on both sides with a "Shua".


    "Come on? If you don''t look at her, you may make some trouble, hehe. " Sasha said, a back jump, also turned into the clouds.


    "Go, go! Yes, they are all militant The ghost cried and fell into the clouds.


    At this time, Qin Yang looked at the black warships in the sky and the figures jumping down. I don''t know why, his heart was like being stabbed, unspeakable pain.

 Chapter 163

    The whole royal city has been completely reduced to a side court battlefield. The Ling people, who were secretly transported by Qin Yang, finally revealed their original shape. One by one, they swim fast in the streets and alleys, like ghosts walking at night, killing any target that may pose a threat one by one.


    Fear has spread to every corner of avonlet.


    On the mountain wall in the northwest corner of the city, in the Royal courtyard.


    "Salem, are those the spirit people?" Under the purple veil, a slightly weak female voice asked anxiously.


    "Yes As like as two peas in the data. Group leader Qin colluded with these alien people The blonde girl''s eyebrows are slightly frowning, and her teeth are biting her lower lip. All along, she has always boasted of being resourceful and resourceful, and is quite confident in her own scheming and charm.


    However, she never thought that Qin Yang, who had been firmly in her hands for a long time, quietly made such a big move behind her, but she didn''t know it at all.


    At the moment, the princess of the Empire looks like a true sister.


    The woman in the tent seemed to know what she was thinking. Her tone slowed down and she said softly, "good sister, don''t worry too much. Since the assassin guild has already stepped in, we can also see if the so-called" chivalrous name "is worthy of the name."


    "The princess is right. Qin Yang has been forbearing for many years and hiding his tracks in the name of traveling. I''m afraid it''s just for the sake of killing us today. Even as the Deputy group leader, I didn''t notice, so you don''t have to blame yourself too much. " Qinghe stood in front of the huge glass window, looking at the fire in the distant sky, his eyes were full of unspeakable anger.


    "Even if the assassin guild can stop the Ling people, I can''t escape the blame! What''s more, this war has a bearing on the survival of the Empire and the survival of our family! " At the moment, Salem''s eyes were red, and his resentful eyes were full of resentment and remorse.


    "Alas..." The woman in the curtain sighed and asked in the direction of Qinghe: "how many lingzu people are there downstairs?"


    "Seven!" Qinghe clenches his teeth and suppresses his anger.


    "Where are our soldiers?" The woman''s voice also showed a trace of desolation, said bitterly.


    "I can''t get in touch with the two guard camps. I''m afraid it''s more or less dangerous. The guards outside were killed as early as the first time. I''m afraid they are waiting for further orders because they haven''t come in yet. " Qinghe glares at the lingzu soldiers walking around through the glass window. His hand holding the sword handle is full of green tendons.


    But anger didn''t dazzle him. He was still awake and in control of his final reason. Those monsters outside can''t be resisted by him. He is responsible for the safety of the women in the tent behind him.


    Silence devours all voices, and everyone worries in their heart, except one.


    Andoris, dressed in a black coat, sat quietly in the corner near the windowsill. A pair of eyes staring out of the window, the blue eyes completely can not see the slightest anxiety and uneasiness, his expression is completely different from the helplessness and indignation of the people around him, more like a quiet waiting.


    Yes, he was waiting. Waiting for that man''s signal.


    "Beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep. Everyone''s eyes couldn''t help but turn to the source of the voice, and they couldn''t help being curious, like doubting, or vaguely holding some hope.


    Andoris looked down at his arms. He took out a palm sized micro optical brain and looked at the flashing light green information on the screen. His mouth was slightly raised.


    Connect.


    A series of noises reverberated throughout the room, followed by a lazy male voice: "are you still alive?"


    All the people in the room were stunned. They were surprised. They didn''t know which new comer of the intelligence department was playing at such a critical moment?


    "I''m also a fortune teller. I haven''t been swallowed by the lingzu for the time being. Hehe." Antoris, who had always been indifferent, was smiling as if he had met a great good thing. Sitting on the sofa, salen can''t help but frown. Even Qinghe, who has been paying attention to the situation outside the window, turns his head and looks at him suspiciously.


    "Ha ha, I wish I were alive!" The voice at the other end of the communicator seems to be quite happy, but in addition to the human voice, there is also the sound of hunting wind, as if the speaker is standing in the air, or moving fast.


    But no matter how big the wind is, it can''t affect the voice of the speaker at all. He just said lazily: "I''m coming to your position. The building you are in has been put under the control of xiaoku."


    Andoris''s face was filled with joy.


    Others can''t understand it, but he can''t understand it better. The so-called small library, of course, refers to Kula, since it is already under the control of Kula, then everything is easy to do!


    "Well, I''ll go out and join you now!" After that, andoris turned off the communication brain, got up and walked slowly to the nearest balcony."Major andoris! Who are you talking to? " Qinghe, with a sword handle in his hand, stares warily at andoris, who is walking towards the balcony.


    "What''s the matter?" Salem stood up from the sofa. The handsome man with blue eyes was not only her direct subordinate, but also the one she secretly promised. Is he even a traitor?


    Andoris stops, turns to smile at Qinghe, and looks at salen with red eyes.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve kept it from you all the time. Actually, I''ve always been an undercover. " Andoris apologized to Salem with a smile, but his eyes were full of tenderness.


    "Why? Why? " While shaking his head, Salem murmured in disbelief: "what good did the lingzu promise you? Don''t you understand me... "


    "Salem!" Qinghe stops the nearly collapsed Sailun in a loud voice. His sword has slowly come out of its sheath. His cold voice carries the same cold sword spirit and says: "what does Qin Yang want you to do?"


    However, andoris didn''t look at Qinghe one more time. He still smiles calmly. His eyes are always on Salem''s face.


    "I don''t work for Qin Yang. The people I just talked to are my good brothers and comrades who are fighting outside and I have not met yet. I don''t know their names yet, but you won''t be too strange to them. Because people in the galaxy call them the "Assassin guild."


    Andoris''s voice was calm, and his smile was as gentle as ever. However, the people in the room have forgotten the words for a while, leaving a quiet space.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the messy wind in the sky has torn up the dark clouds, and countless golden beams are projected down, just like countless chasing lights on the stage. A gust of wind, already haggard red smoke will be gone with the wind, revealing dark red ancient heavy armor.


    "Unbelievable..." Red cloud looking at the whole body up and down with the wind dissipated red "cloud armour", in the heart incomparably shocked. With the scientific and technological strength of the Ling people, they can run rampant in such uncivilized places as inner galaxy. Although these primitive groups have experienced rapid development and transformation, they are just experimental objects they played with in their hands.


    "Just a puppet, dare to rebel?"


    Red cloud''s heart suddenly rises a nameless fire, dark red helmet both sides suddenly rises light black smoke. With the sound of "pa", the human mask that originally covered the head of the red cloud suddenly cracked, and countless red flames came out, dancing with the wind in the sky.


    Nailuo''s brow can''t help wrinkling. With his rich experience, it''s easy to judge what the enemy is in at this time. When to move, when to retreat, there will be a clear calculation in nailuo''s heart.


    But at the moment, he could not make up his mind. His back was chilly with no reason in his heart.


    And not far away from him, is leaning against the broken tower half hanging beam, una gasping, at this time also slowly raised her head, a serious face.


    Just now, they spared no effort to break up chiyun''s "Wanfang cloud armor", but they both suffered injuries. Although they still have spare strength, they are not as brave as they were just now. And in front of this just revealed the true face of Lushan Ling people, obviously the fighting force is still strong!


    "What to do?" AI Na to nailuo this side saw one eye, a heart reads to spread. Although we met for less than ten minutes, Naro''s sharp fighting style has won her recognition. And nailuo for this has Lori appearance, fight but like a fierce crazy lion girl, also rare quite good impression.


    "Either he dies, or we die. Ha ha... " Nailuo heart read reply, just want to smile a few, but can''t help a Leng, mouth light "Yi" a, eyes will become a slit. His gray eyes were fixed on the ground below. In the ruins covered by the fire, a man was running fast.


    Ina seemed to notice what was going on below and looked back. This look, but she could not help but be stunned on the spot.


    "Do you know him?" Nailuo noticed ina''s absence and asked.


    "Well, I saw it in the video. It seems that other members of the assassin guild have also arrived!" AI Na''s face showed an expression of joy. She could vaguely feel several surging forces coming from afar.


    Red cloud also seems to notice the changes below, slowly turned around. At this time, the mask on its face has been scattered, and a head wrapped in bright red flame is inlaid on the dark red armor, which is ferocious and terrifying.


    However, chiyun''s monstrous and terrifying shape didn''t slow down the steps of the comer. He was dressed in black clothes. He didn''t see how to alternate at his feet, but his body flew like a rush. What''s more striking is that the two meter long sword on his back is like a mottled cold moon, lightly rolling up the infinite cold wave!


    Ming, carrying the long avalanche moon, straight into the battlefield.

 Chapter 164

    Sing your hand to build a shed and look up into the air.


    A ray of golden sunlight just came down from the sky and poured down through the crack of Ming''s fingers, which made him look like a thin layer of golden awn. However, the long sword wrapped in white scabbard behind him seems to be quite dissatisfied with the dazzling light. Suddenly, a faint black flame rises around it, and it swallows all the pieces of light.


    Nailuo smoothed the gray bangs on his forehead. I don''t know why, when he bowed his head to meet the man''s eyes, there was a kind of strange excitement all over his body. The idea of fighting to death didn''t know when to quietly disappear. Instead, he had an incomparable boldness and confidence to win!


    "Who is this man?" Nailuo murmurs a way in the mouth, just wait for him to think carefully, not far away AI Na already Huo ground stood up.


    "The sound? What are you AI Na has already given up the heart to read to pass, pull a voice to roar a way: "the brothers and sisters of Assassin guild all come?"


    AI Na''s eyes are red, she doesn''t want to die, although just now she has been holding the idea of dying with each other, fighting with the lingzu master. But she still didn''t want to die, didn''t want to give up her life, which was the human life that God gave her.


    Therefore, when the galloping sound appeared in her field of vision, her tears could not stop. Her expression of joy and tears, even has been cold as frost nailuo can not help but move, gentle smile.


    Ming also laughed. Although he had never seen a man and a woman in front of him, he knew that she was shouting at him.


    "Here it is


    The sound is like the sea tide in the morning, quiet but surging.


    The flame on the red cloud head suddenly rose a few minutes, it seems to be surprised to feel something, can''t help but look a Lin. Although no one can understand its expression wrapped in the fire, its next action has made its mind clear.


    "No!" Before nailuo''s voice could be heard, his pupils had shrunk like needles, and he looked at the sky in surprise.


    I don''t know when, red cloud has been flying to the top of AI Na''s head, a huge dark red scythe raised high, the next second will be cut off!


    It''s a close call!


    Nailuo only felt a violent shaking in front of his eyes, as if the air was squeezed and knocked open by a huge force at high speed. He could not help but raise his hand in front of his forehead, but his gray eyes did not dare to close.


    "So strong!"


    There are only two words left in nailuo''s head. In front of him, Ming almost appeared on the side of AI Na''s body out of thin air, and the long sword danced to meet the red cloud''s cutting strike. The powerful power from her side made her instinctively retreat, and nailuo, who was several feet away, could also feel the amazing pressure of that blow.


    However, Ming not only took the blow, but also had the strength to fight back! The heavy fist hidden under the knife bombarded red cloud''s flaming head.


    "Dong!" There was a dull, heartbreaking sound, which burst out from the handle of chiyun''s knife and the iron fist. You don''t have to try it yourself. Naro knows the weight of the punch. Let alone human beings, even in the Dragon world, this punch is enough to be proud of the world.


    AI Na''s expression is also extremely shocked. She was called "golden straight fist" by the enemy and swept the westerly galaxy with her own strength. Wherever she went, she would win with one punch. But at this moment, in the face of Ming''s simple left hook, ina was a little at a loss.


    Can the so-called power be promoted to such a situation?


    All the time, ina always thought that her strength had reached the peak. It was today that she suddenly realized.


    "So, I haven''t reached the top yet? The Ling people are just like this. Ha ha ha Ina grinned suddenly.


    One side not far away nailuo swept her one eye, some surprised, but have no time to take care of, just as she was just hanging on the life line to scared silly.


    And at this time full of excited nailuo different, in close combat in Ming is a face of calm. He waved his fists calmly and sealed the red cloud''s action with the most simple attack. Let him only defend, not attack!


    How shocked is chiyun!


    Just a human being can force it to such a situation. The face covered by the fire was more and more gloomy and cold, and the murderous air overflowed from the gap of the armor, as if what was burning was not a head, but a black ice.


    "Roar!" With a roar of red cloud, the armor all over his body suddenly swelled up, and the huge energy rolled and brewed in his body. In less than half a second, it surged out, turning into a roar of overwhelming attack.


    The red energy wave in the pupil of Ming enlarges rapidly, almost instantly engulfs Ming with a knife. The speed and force of this attack were far beyond the expectation of AI Na and nailuo. Two people can''t help but grow up mouth, staring at the diameter of more than a Zhang fire red light flash from the front, but there is no time to help.


    The red light dissipated, and the armor of the red cloud gradually contracted back to its original state. Just this time, his right hand holding the scythe trembled involuntarily. I don''t know whether it was because of the excessive force just now, or at this moment, what he saw made him shiver."This..." Ina grew up and looked ahead. And not far away nailuo, also stiff neck, a face of unbelievable.


    Long avalanche moon, I do not know when it has taken off its mottled coat, exposed mixed with dots of black blade, vaguely hanging in the tip of the nose of red cloud.


    "Absolutely strong?" The voice of red cloud resounded in the sky red by the fire for a long time


    ¡­¡­


    The flaming light also reflected in Qinghe''s eyes, reddened his face and shook his heart. He couldn''t believe it, but he couldn''t bear the excitement in his heart. He tightly grasped the fence of the balcony with both hands, as if he didn''t grasp it like this. He would throw himself into the sea of fire and fight side by side with that group of people!


    Andoris had already taken off his upper uniform, revealing a fine red body and a serpentine dragon like tattoo. This is his consistent fighting style, which is quite different from the boy who is gentle and sunny on weekdays. At the moment, andoris''s eyes are already full of blood, just like a lone wolf who goes deep into the enemy group!


    If Da''an on the battlefield is a cunning and ferocious lone wolf, then Kula is more like a deadly snake swimming in the shadow.


    Kula is still wrapped in his long and short Cape, floating in the ruins and fire with a strange body method like a ghost. And the super long electromagnetic rifle with energy jammer in his hand is undoubtedly the most troublesome concealed weapon for those spirit monsters who transform cells into energy. And Kula''s tricky and strange shooting has completely exceeded the prediction range of the Ling people, making them unavoidable.


    Andoris in the light, Kura in the dark. This pair of partners have had an incomparable tacit understanding since their first meeting. And at this moment, it''s a perfect match, no one can match.


    The bravery of andoris and the strangeness of Kula make the spirit warriors have a headache. But it wasn''t these two people who really made them feel a little bit of fear from the bottom of their hearts.


    Qinghe took a deep breath. It seemed that some of them could not bear to see the picture in front of him. He slowly turned his head and said, "Your Highness, Qinghe has something to ask for!"


    The people in the tent were stunned. Then they seemed to understand Qinghe''s mind. After a slight pause, they said in a slow voice, "well, for the sake of the country and the people, you should fight this battle. It''s just


    The man in the tent hesitated for a moment, and finally sighed and said, "only, you have to guarantee that you will come back alive."


    The words were very light, but Qinghe never heard a word. He smiles happily, but he doesn''t speak any more. He looks at Salem and nods to her solemnly.


    Salem is also paying attention to the war situation downstairs. At the moment, she has recovered from the trance just now. After learning the true identity of andoris, she can finally face the man calmly and the war situation in front of her.


    "I''ll take care of the princess. Don''t worry." Salem put on her black rimmed glasses again, regaining her usual calm.


    Qinghe smiles to show his thanks, then turns and looks at the sea of trees on the opposite side. On the top of the highest crown tree, there is a man standing vaguely.


    Behind the man is the wisps of gold that cut through the dark clouds. From a distance, it looks like a picture of doomsday salvation. He was wearing unruly hair, half a cigarette in his mouth, countless silver threads wrapped around his left arm, and a Black Dagger in his right hand.


    In this way, he stood in the middle of the picture, looking down at the whole battlefield. And the soul soldiers in the ruins of the deep sea of fire seem to mind his existence. Although they are fighting fiercely, they do not forget to look up and observe the man''s movement.


    "What an assassin guild! What a murderous spirit!" Qinghe can''t help but sigh. He pats the sword in his arms, then jumps down and plunges into the battlefield.


    "Lingzu! Look at the sword Qinghe roared, "he Quan Shou and Ding" came out of the sheath, and the cold sword Qi cut through the sky.

 Chapter 165

    Flying across the clouds.


    The fire of war reflected the light of the sky, as if the burning ink painting was sprinkled with gold, which made people unable to open their eyes. Sasha, carrying her water blue light blade, is galloping forward at a speed of more than 100 kilometers per hour.


    According to Ming''s plan, Sha Sha, Liu Shanyao, Xie Xiang, Bai Ye and GUI kuizi were divided into three groups, each with a radius of 10 kilometers apart, with the battle site of Huayi as the center. Xie Xiang and Bai Ye are in the innermost circle, going clockwise. Outside are liushanyao and guikuizi, moving counterclockwise. And the outermost is Sha Sha, also along the clockwise direction, the first time to kill the spirit people.


    Ming went straight in and rushed to Huayi''s battlefield for the first time. This kind of arrangement is meaningless for everyone, because the closer to Huayi''s battlefield, the higher the frequency of encounter, and the stronger the enemy''s strength. And Ming''s strength, Sha Sha, has seen it on her way here. In addition to the unfathomable Hua Yi, the assassin guild is undoubtedly the coldest man with a big knife of abnormal length.


    Sasha''s eyes glanced around, thinking about the possible changes in the current war situation. As a former defense minister and general of the Feilong clan, she really doesn''t adapt to this kind of chivalrous fighting style.


    "I didn''t expect that the lingzu would make such a big move, and the location was still in the inner galaxy..." Sha Sha''s mind flashed, but her figure was a turning point, hiding in a broken house.


    Ten seconds later, the figures of the three spirit clansmen appeared in front of the broken house. Sasha glanced back at the messy furnishings in the house. It must have been a long time since no one lived in the house. The side door leading to the back garden is half open, through which you can see the long deserted flower bed.


    Sasa''s heart can not help but flash a wave, she saw many such abandoned houses along the way, but also saw some magnificent buildings. Such disparity between the rich and the poor is unimaginable in the Feilong nationality, even in the whole dragon nationality world.


    "I''m afraid most of the people here live in a rather difficult life..." Shasha''s mind flashed away, and her focus returned to the three spirit soldiers who came along the road.


    "Why?" Sasha''s eyes narrowed slightly. Her eyes leaped like a blue flame, contracted and condensed to the extreme, and her whole eyesight rose to the peak. The three spiritual clansmen, including everything around them, even a grain of dust, all fell into the visual lock of Sasha.


    To Sha Sha''s surprise, the three Ling clansmen were obviously not so arrogant and unruly as those they had just met. On the contrary, they seemed to have suffered a heavy blow, one by one disheartened and depressed. If you look carefully, you''ll find that their black armor is covered with thousands of deep scratches, and you don''t know what kind of weapon they were injured by. It''s just a piece of crisscross and shocking.


    Sasha''s brows were locked, and she was calculating quickly in her heart.


    The direction of these spirit clansmen is the mountain forest not far away from the suburb. When Sasha looks far away, she can feel the faint energy fluctuation. There must be a large-scale battle happening there.


    Sasha takes her eyes back again and turns to the spirit people who have come to the broken house. Those spirit clansmen were really injured. The energetic cells broke up in pieces, and the red and blue light gas escaped along the deep scratches on the armor. Although they did not emit similar groans, the spiritual level of pain was easily detected by Sasha.


    "It''s Huayi? It''s impossible... " Sha Sha''s psychology is clear. If Hua Yi makes a move, it''s impossible to stay alive.


    At the beginning, when the Yanlong people besieged the dragon''s nest, Huayi came out to kill them, and none of the Yanlong soldiers within a few kilometers survived. Sha Sha, who got the battle statistics report later, did not dare to look at Hua Yi for a long time. Her heart is always full of contradictions. Why does this big boy, who usually looks harmless to human beings and animals, burst out such an amazing killing intention in the battle. As if there was no life in his eyes, only death.


    At the thought of Hua Yi, Sha Sha''s heart is like a warm and cool liquid flowing through, soft, but cold.


    "If it wasn''t Huayi, who would it be?" Sasha frowns tightly, she knows that liushanyao and guikuizi are absolutely impossible to snipe the enemy in this direction. Although Xie Xiang and herself are in the same direction, that woman should be just a spiritual master. The only one who can fight against the enemy is the white night with her. But the cat''s paw in the white night will never leave such a fine scratch, it should be more rough paw print.


    "Is Who else? " Sasha has met several spirit clansmen on her way here. It''s not that she despises the strength of human warriors. Even a long-time famous Dragon Warrior like her, she has to mobilize 120% of her mind to deal with the warriors of spirit clans.


    Different from the martial arts of the dragon people who absorb the free cosmic energy and transform it into energy weapons, the spirit people directly transform themselves into energy, so as to achieve a qualitative change in the energy cycle in the body, and even merge with the outside world to achieve the so-called "realm of heaven and man".


    However, human beings still lag far behind in the development of interstellar martial arts. Most of them still rely on mental power to strengthen the body. Only a few experts have realized the technology of controlling the free cosmic energy and peeped at the threshold of interstellar martial arts.The key to becoming a dragon warrior is whether he can transform into an energy weapon. Only when you reach the level of dragon warrior can you really enter the gate of interstellar martial arts, which is a brand new world.


    "It''s just Can physical attacks repel these spiritual clansmen? " Shasha has a little interest in the guy who hurt the lingzu in front of her. However, while her head was flying fast, her feet also moved like lightning.


    The mission this time is not to let go of a spirit clan.


    In fact, Sha Sha doesn''t quite understand why Hua Yi and Ming, the two young guys, have such a strong intention to kill? However, she would not have any objection to the work of killing the invaders of lingzu. In the galaxy, the Ling people are originally synonymous with demons. The dragon people are afraid and hate them. However, some evil or ambitious people are always trying to get close to and make use of this dangerous group to achieve their own evil purposes.


    The figures of the three spirit clansmen zoomed in in front of Sasha''s eyes. She could even feel their flustered brain waves and the peculiar smell of cells that could be quantified.


    "Zheng!"


    Three spirit clansmen also found Shasha who suddenly attacked, but it was too late, Shasha''s speed was too fast. The water blue light blade waved out, waving a blue half moon halo, with a radius of tens of meters.


    Different from the tremendous momentum brought by the impact of Sasa''s breaking through the speed of sound, the halo is faster, but there is no sound. The three spirit clansmen couldn''t reflect at all, and the blue halo swept past them. Almost at the same time, Sasha also appeared behind them out of thin air. She stopped for a moment and bent her back to the three spirit clansmen who had no voice at all.


    "Hoo ~"


    Sasha breathed out and glanced back at the three spirit soldiers standing in the same place like sculptures. The black armor is still ferocious, but the fire of energy in it seems to be quietly extinguished. Those energetic cells also slowly condensed into crystals and lost their activity.


    Sasa collected the water blue light blade, then took out the space storage device, and carefully put the remains of these spirit people into the space storage device, in case they would be taken back to the Dragon Nest for research.


    "These three guys are obviously injured..." As soon as Sasha''s eyes brightened, she found black cracks on the crystallized organs.


    Sasha was secretly surprised that the water blue light blade she had just cast was not as simple as the general dragon weapon or the energy weapon that the Dragon Warrior conjured up. The light blade inlaid with a dragon''s head was the only gift given to her by Zifeng at that time. It was a powerful magic weapon made by Xuanyuan''s hand, named "half moon blue haze".


    The blue halo is the strongest attack that Sasha can make. It can directly break down the electronic layer, and even the brain wave can blow into nothingness. Even if it is a powerful existence like the spirit warrior, it will be hard to escape death.


    At that time, although Zifeng showed indifference, she was still moved by Sha Sha''s true feelings. Knowing that she had to live up to Shasha''s infatuation, she asked Xuanyuan for the magic weapon and gave it to Shasha to make her feel more at ease.


    Unexpectedly, she was misunderstood by Sha Sha and thought it was a token of love from Zifeng. In addition to her joy, she also asked the top craftsmen of the Feilong clan to build a land combat mecha for Zifeng and give it to Zifeng as a gift in return. The land combat mecha was originally a gift, so it was not equipped with any weapons at all. The purple steel knife was a real good thing, but it was originally made for entertainment rather than actual combat.


    However, it never occurred to anyone that this mecha, which was regarded as a gift and more like a work of art than actual combat, turned out to be a nightmare for the whole dragon world. Shura zizha''s reputation not only shakes the Dragon world, but also gives the flying dragon the title of "colluding with the assassin guild".


    As a result, Shasha was put into the Dragon prison for 25 years. It was not until the current queen of the flying dragon took office that she was ordered to be released and put into the army of the flying dragon.


    The past, like smoke, gathered and scattered in Sasha''s heart. When she came back to herself, Sasha sighed and looked around carefully. Finally, he fixed his eyes on the direction where the three lingzu soldiers had fled.


    "Whether it''s a friend or an enemy, make sure." Shady made up her mind, then got up and ran to the suburb quickly.

 Chapter 166

    Turbulent wind, surging air, the original gloomy sky will be broken, and then return to the blue. The restless air flow gradually subsided, and occasionally a few residual clouds stuck on the blue sky wall, just like a random paint, not thick or light.


    Ina''s eyes blink, light blue eyes seem to be the reflection of the sky, but it seems to contain some kind of cool and gorgeous never met in the sky.


    At this time, she can''t care about the sound, the spirit warrior, and the scattered nailuo. She carried her eyes through the unimpeded sky to the broken spire standing in the distance.


    There is the center of the open sky, just like the wave heart of the blue wave, the wind comes from there, and countless air currents wash the sky clean.


    At this moment, ina''s heart suddenly felt a sense of inexplicable emotion. It was like a monk who was unable to participate in Zen meditation suddenly had a clear mind, and it was like a warrior who had been training day by day finally broke through the barrier. There was nothing to stop her from fighting with that man.


    AI Na''s mouth raised a faint smile, completely forgot the embarrassment and disordered hair, blue eyes like the sea of heaven bent to the figure.


    Not far from the ground, Xie Xiang is also looking up. Still a light glance, looking at the small black spot floating on the broken spire. The dome on the top of the tower has already been blown wide open. The black steel bars are twisted together and intricate. From a distance, it looks like a twisted Black Lotus.


    And the person standing at the top of "Lotus" is Huayi. A king who makes the whole galaxy tremble!


    "You What kind of body is this? Are you really invulnerable? " Qin Yang''s whole face turned into a faint black inflammation at the moment, only his two eyes scattered and gave out a ferocious red light, and his mouth hissed like a poisonous snake spitting a message.


    There were seven people standing behind Qin Yang, dressed in various kinds of armor and on guard. Although there are many different styles of armor, it can be easily concluded that they are all the same level of equipment, and they are not ordinary products.


    "Hum, nonsense! If the scabbard of Zhenwu is not strong enough, how can it bear the power of the sword The voice of jueying sounded out of thin air, and the tone could be described as dominating the world. However, Qin Yang''s ears had an unspeakable strangeness.


    "Why say more? Kill them all. " Jian Rou''s voice floated out gently. It was as cold as ice for thousands of years. Although the voice was beautiful, it didn''t bring a trace of smoke and fire. People could not help but feel cold when they heard it. It was like being woken up by a basin of cold water when they were about to get drunk.


    Hua Yi did not speak, but glanced at the dilapidated black minaret under his feet. The black bottom of the tower has already become a ruin. From time to time, the arc is interwoven and the smoke is diffuse.


    At this time, there is a white shadow fast approaching.


    "Is Huayi surrounded?" At night, he squinted and looked up at the situation in the sky, while calculating the Countermeasures in his mind.


    But Xie Xiang, who was lying on his back, just looked at the sky without saying a word and didn''t know what he was thinking. The speed of one person and one cat can be described as extremely fast. Even though the density of spirit warriors around the black tower is so large, an encounter will break out almost every minute. But the speed of white night has never slowed down.


    No matter how energetic the cells of the spirit warriors are, their consciousness is always carried by brain waves. In front of Xie Xiang, any kind of brain wave is like a layer of window paper, which can be broken as soon as it is poked. No matter what form of consciousness, can not stop the dark scorpion queen sharp "needle.".


    At the moment, Xie Xiang''s eyes have completely turned into a blue color, and the pupils have disappeared. There is no expression on the protein face, and the black hair flies in the wind. Under the background of huge ruins, there is a fragile girl on the "white lightning", just like a picture seeking the final salvation of the end of the world, which makes people palpitating.


    "As long as they are against him, they are all dead." Xie Xiang''s mood was very calm, so calm that there was only one thought left. If you hear the monologue in her heart at the moment, you will be surprised that it is similar to Jianrou.


    All the spirit warriors who were close to this man and cat came to a sudden stop, standing on the spot like a broken line puppet. Then, there was a flash of white light, and countless powerful warriors who once made the galaxy tremble were wiped out in the claws of white night.


    The two claws of the white night vibrate at high speed, just like two alloy daggers with high frequency oscillation. All the materials it comes into contact with, whether it''s hard composite armor or a powerful body with high energy, will only be broken, broken, broken again!


    The body of the white night is also shaking. The huge energy produced by the muscles of the limbs is transmitted into its abdomen by this special internal vibration, and then transformed into the energy output of promoting blood circulation and vital capacity. The unique movement mechanism of wolf cat is brought into full play by white night at this moment.


    At the same time, in the downtown area where the residents gather in central, liushanyao is standing with a sword in his hand, and his glass eyes are shining with a hot light.


    "See Hua Yi!" She raised her hand to the distant sky and cried excitedly.


    "Mm-hmm, but the situation is not optimistic..." Guikuzi squinted at the direction of the girl''s fingers. Naturally, it can see clearly that the spirit people around Huayi are not the small characters they are dealing with now."Joke! How can my man lose? " Liu Shanyao pouted his little mouth, and his face was extremely coquettish.


    The ghost cries son to see also just shake head wry smile, helplessly say: "well, no matter how, we first kill these guys, and then go to meet your man triumphant return, how?"


    "It''s almost the same, haha ~!" As soon as the girl''s face unfolded, she gave a little smile to the crying ghost. Then she put her sword in front of her body without raising her head. She said coldly, "you strange star demons who don''t know how to live or die. It''s your luck to meet Miss Ben. Come up and lead you to death!"


    Along the direction of liushanyao''s arm, it is the main road leading to the black minaret where Huayi is located, and the evacuation of residents has been completed several hours ago. At the moment, there are only pieces of dishonor left on the street, and there are dense lingzu soldiers.


    "Roar!" Standing in the front row, the three lingzu soldiers roared, and at the same time, they jumped at the girl who looked thin and the black cat who was insignificant. Perhaps in peacetime, such a weak species can''t even stimulate their desire to fight, let alone roar all over.


    However, the fragmentary lingzu armor on both sides of the girl and the little black cat shows that they are not as vulnerable as they seem. At the critical moment of the first confrontation between lingzu and human beings, any variable is by no means accidental.


    The lingzu soldiers are not stupid. They quickly change their formation and intend to kill the two unexpected guests as soon as possible, so as not to create other variables.


    However, their understanding of human or dragon people is too old after all. Even though they are on guard, they still despise the enemy in front of them.


    Liu Shanyao''s apprenticeship to Sanfo, the first sage of the dragon clan, has long been not the superficial level of the ordinary dragon warrior. In addition to her magic weapon "cloud water clear flow", the individual combat power is hard to meet in the whole Guilong galaxy. She has been ordered to protect her guikuzi secretly for more than 500 years, and her skill is unfathomable.


    The three lingzu soldiers are more than enough to deal with the ordinary Longwu, but when they meet liushanyao and guikuizi, they have to recognize their fate.


    "Bang!" The girl''s right hand trembled, and the scabbard flew out. It hit the head of the lingzu soldier in the chest. It sounded like a thunder wrapped in iron sheet out of thin air. It made people''s ears numb and throat itch.


    The power of this "maid serving scabbard" alone is beyond the level of ordinary dragon warrior. And then the girl''s skill of combining human and sword with one side of her body is not passed down by the peerless master.


    One sword turns into two swords, and two swords turn into ten thousand swords.


    At this moment, liushanyao is no longer the charming and willful young lady in the ordinary life. At this moment, she is the unity of God and mind, and has no distractions.


    As the saying goes, sword is like clear water, meaning like cloud flow.


    Although she is willful and domineering on weekdays, in pursuit of sword art, Liu Shanyao is first-class in both talent and toughness. Otherwise, the Sanfo old man would not accept her as a disciple and pass on her excellent swordsmanship.


    It''s easy to learn swordsmanship, but it''s very difficult to learn the meaning of sword. Some people just stay in the level of moves and strength all their life, and have no chance to have a glimpse of the path of meaning.


    Before he met Huayi, Liu Shanyao also relied on his hegemonic ability of "clear flow of cloud and water" to change the energy form. In addition, he learned the exquisite moves of excellent swordsmanship, which can make many dragon warriors awe or bow. And for the feeling of sword meaning, she is just vague, seems to have if not.


    It''s not until when she rescues Sha Sha from the Dragon nest that she sees Hua Yi clear the scene with her sword in an instant. From then on, as if seeing the sun through the clouds, liushanyao finally stepped into another realm of interstellar martial arts.


    "Yes At the same time, the eight soldiers of lingzu who rushed over were unable to help but stagnate. They didn''t see any movement of the girl. They didn''t even raise the point of their sword and still pointed to the ground.


    However, less than a breath of effort, but heard the "swish swish" sound, just around the girl''s eight Ling soldiers suddenly burst out hundreds of breath. The fresh air was more and more strong, and finally it turned into countless white plumes of smoke, and the bodies covered by the armor of the spirit soldiers gradually disappeared, and it took a few breaths to turn into air.


    "Ding Ding Dong Dong" sound sounded one after another, empty armor fell to the ground one after another, hit the ground is a small pit, and hit the enemy''s heart is a burst of chill.


    Although the sword does not move, the will has come first. When the will comes to the sword, the will will also kill the enemy. At the moment, liushanyao is still liushanyao, but in the eyes of the lingzu soldiers, it has become a giant who is tens of feet tall, no longer a charming young woman.


    "Well, it''s no use running around with Hua Yi." The ghost cried son to shake to shake the beard on the mouth, the face peeped out satisfied smile.


    "Nonsense what? If you don''t start, get rid of them and move on! " Liu Shanyao stares at the ghost crying son beside him and shouts angrily.


    "Well Well, I see The little black cat immediately turned into a bitter smile, stood up, shook two Cat Claws wrapped in white hair, and walked forward as a human.Guikuizi doesn''t walk fast. It seems to spiral forward along a certain track. If you look down from the sky, you will find that its steps are very similar to the Eight Trigram steps in the Eight Trigram Palm Technique. It''s incredible that a cat outside the galaxy can actually learn the ancient martial arts of human beings.


    But the spirit soldiers don''t have this perception, they just keep moving and looking for opportunities to attack. Liushanyao also wandered around guikuizi and did not go too far into the enemy group. After all, the enemy had a great advantage in the number of people. If he was besieged, it would be very bad.


    It''s much safer around guikuizi. There''s no need to worry about defense. This black cat''s palm is strong enough to shock the enemy who wants to sneak attack, while liushanyao only needs to find the right opportunity to attack.


    "Wait for me, Huayi!"


    "Here we are


    "Hold on! I see you


    ¡­¡­


    In Hua Yi''s ear, the thoughts of his companions came from his ears, wave after wave, forming countless pictures in Hua Yi''s brain wave. The primitive wildness of the white night, the cool beauty of Xie Xiang, the warm publicity of AI Na, and the charming charm of Liu Shanyao A vivid picture emerged in front of us, and the corners of Huayi''s mouth slightly tilted up.


    "Well!" Hua Yi responded with his heart.

 Chapter 167

    In the height of more than 12000 meters above the ground, countless clouds rolled and piled up. Looking down from such a height, you can still see small red spots, just like the red iris blooming in the swamp, incomparably enchanting and full of strong breath of death.


    "Grandfather, is this what you call war?" A little girl with a white face is wrapped in a turquoise fluffy coat. She is stepping on the air, like a dragonfly skimming water, and stepping on a circle of faint cyclones in the sky.


    "Oh, yes. This is a war. Even if it''s just a fight between two groups of people, if these two groups of people have the strength of high-level dragon warriors, it will inevitably lead to a situation that can''t be sorted out. It''s just like starting a war. " It''s still a light gray robe, and it''s still white hair. The Sanfo old man twisted his brows and looked down with deep eyes.


    "Hua Yi, are they trying to save people? Or to kill? " The little girl tooted her little mouth and tilted her head to look at the tall and thin old man beside her.


    "Ha ha, killing is to save people, and saving people is inevitable. It''s the assassin''s Creed. It''s their unique belief. You see, with Hua Yi''s strength, if he just wants to kill someone for revenge, there''s no need to do so much. " The old man said slowly, his pupils moving slightly, it seems that he is doing the most accurate scanning of the whole battlefield.


    "Is Qin Yang the one he wants to kill?" The little girl stared at the old man''s beard without blinking. It seemed that the answer she wanted was in the snow-white beard.


    "Yes, it is not." The old man turned to look at the little girl beside him with a smile, and a trace of pity flashed in his eyes.


    "Why?" The little girl blinked, her expression twisted, and looked at the old man incomprehensibly.


    "Ha ha ha ha ~!" While laughing, the old man stroked the little pigtail on the girl''s head and said, "yulingzi used to like to engage in assassination. As a result, he killed people all the time. Before the villains finished killing, he was killed first."


    The old man paused, the smile on his face turned away, and said in a solemn tone: "but this time it''s different. Hua Yi is a man who likes to win a game."


    "One game is the winner?" The little girl chewed the old man''s words.


    "Well, it''s a game! He wants to use this war to completely smash the dreams of all human rulers. " The old man also breathed a sigh, as if he was surprised at what he had just said.


    "Is that what we call warning others?" The girl tooted her mouth and asked with an eyebrow.


    "Ha ha, not exactly. Hua Yi''s choice is from the Burton Empire, the strongest in the inner galaxy. Hehe, when he does this, the rulers of other galaxies will have to consider whether they can withstand the full blow of these lunatics? " The old man''s smile was ferocious and sarcastic.


    "Oh, so? But I saw a lot of innocent people die. " The girl frowned and looked down again.


    "Yes, the spirit people joined in, and the scene was out of control." The old man gave a sad smile.


    "Are we going to help them?" The little girl seems to be very entangled to ask.


    "Well, Qingzhi, remember. We''re not here to help anyone, we''re here to end the curse of thousands of years, that''s all


    "Well..."


    ¡­¡­


    Cold, exquisite, extreme, perfect, broad and bright, unparalleled in the world


    At this moment, human speech is so scarce that it is beyond description when facing this man who is fighting against the whole world with one person''s strength.


    "Hua Yi! You are acting against heaven Qin Yang''s roar was like thunder, full of fear and hatred.


    "Mr. Qin, please stop the boy with the long knife for Lao ba. It seems that our eight cloud God has to form a big array of eight clouds this time to deal with the ultimate assassin! " A warrior of the spirit clan, who was more than two feet high and wearing black armor, said in a loud voice.


    Qin Yang glanced at chiyunzi, who was firmly restrained by Ming in the distance. He could only parry, but had no power to fight back. With a heavy spat, Qin Yang turned around and flew over the burning airport without saying a word. The other seven spirit warriors in all kinds of armor surrounded Huayi firmly in the middle.


    However, Qin Yang hasn''t been far away before he is stopped in mid air by nailuo and AI Na. And red cloud son is a inattentive, was a heavy elbow blow into the ground burning in the sea of fire.


    Hua Yi glanced at the sky in the distance, and there was still a faint smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Don''t count. You''re all going to be buried here today." It''s not jueying or Jianrou. This time it''s Huayi''s own voice. It''s as clear and cool as the spring water in the early summer morning, clearing the hot and turbulent air around him.


    Seven lingzu Samurai grasped the weapons in their hands by chance, all of them looked like facing the enemy.


    "Hum, Hua yingrou, your assassin guild has been running rampant in the outer circle for thousands of years, and now you want to invade the inner Galaxy?" Just now, the black armored warrior who drove Qin Yang gave a cold hum and said in a low voice, "the operation of the universe has its own rules. Neither existence nor destruction can be changed by individual will.""Is it?" The flower Yi lightly responds a way, both hands fingers lead into sword Jue, once up and down, slowly divide into the potential of yin and Yang.


    "Isn''t it? Originally, the law of the jungle is the only law in the evolution of the universe, but your assassin guild not only does not respect the way of heaven, but goes against the sky, preventing our spirit people from setting foot in the Milky way for thousands of years. If we had been allowed to enter the galaxy earlier, human beings would have developed to such an uncivilized situation. " A spirit warrior in green armor and green sword screamed.


    "Oh? What''s the advantage of the inner circle of the Milky way to make you so eager to give up? " This time, I changed the voice of Jianrou, which contains layers of senhan killing intention. Hua Yi''s sword Jue was drawn in front of him, and he drew out eight trigrams. There was an unusual wave in the air.


    "Nonsense! Humans and the dragon people are our twins in captivity, and this inner ring galaxy is also our territory of the spirit people! " A spirit warrior with two hammers and heavy yellow armor said angrily.


    "Well! You stupid people of the spirit clan want to feed the dragon and human beings as meat, but they just want to do it. It''s a pity that the Shura sky sword makes you stop thinking about it. Ha ha ha ~! " Jueying said strangely, and then laughed in the surprised eyes of all the lingzu people.


    "Shura sky sword?! How could you know such a long time ago? " The spirit warrior in black armor asked in a low voice, but it was hard to hide his surprise.


    "Ha? You young people of the spirit clan have not forgotten your roots. Our assassin guild was born out of Shura Tianjian. How can you not know? But you have forgotten the lesson of blood and the warning left to you by the first generation of assassins. " The voice of jueying gradually faded away, and Hua Yi''s eyes had turned into a sea of blood.


    "Qi sword double Jue, limitless sword meaning!"


    Hua Yi, jueying and Jianrou are all stacked together. A wave of energy that shakes the heaven and earth is coming. With Hua Yi''s seemingly slow sword formula, it seems to destroy the heaven and the earth.


    Just now, the fierce warriors of the spirit clan were silent in an instant, followed by an almost uncontrollable shudder. The colorful armor gave out an indescribable shrill sound, as if it were rubbed by countless knives, which made people feel palpitating.


    The whole kingdom was shaking.


    "What''s the matter?" Andoris looked uneasily into the sky, and his feet were covered with the empty armor remains of the spirit people.


    "It''s like the energy field from the spire." While cooling the overheated barrel with refrigerant, Kula gazed in the direction of the black minaret with his snake like eyes.


    "Well, no matter whether Hua Yi is dead or alive, I''ll make sure." Zhuge milkshake took a deep breath of his cigarette and slowly straightened up his tired body.


    "I''ll go with you." Andoris stepped forward, but was stopped by the milkshake.


    "You stay with Kura and protect the people in that castle. This country can''t have no one in charge. " Milkshake quietly glanced at the tree beside, said with a smile, "take care of the wounded by the way."


    At this time, Qinghe, who was sitting under the tree, could only smile bitterly. He was really hurt. Although he was a first-class swordsman, he was not the opponent of these spirit monsters. If it wasn''t for the milkshake, I''m afraid he would have been lying under the empty armor.


    Andoris turned to look at Kula and saw that Kula just shrugged his shoulders noncommittally, so he stopped insisting and thought with a breath: "anyway, even if there is any danger, the strength of the milkshake is enough to cope with it."


    "Hey, hey, wait till you see my signal." The milkshake flicks the cigarette butts away with a smiley face, and then gallops towards the black steeple.


    Andoris helped Qinghe to the castle and looked back at the milkshake. And Kura, with his long rifle in his arms, looked into the distance.


    All of a sudden, Kula had the illusion that the back of the milkshake was very different from the past, as if it had become a lot lighter, a lot

 Chapter 168

    I can''t stop it!


    The seven spirit warriors who used to compete with each other showed all their skills, but they still couldn''t stop Hua Yi''s crazy attack!


    At this moment, maybe we can only use the word "Crazy" to describe Huayi in the field. That originally flying white hair has already elongated for a long time, but it has completely become a lethal weapon for no reason. It seems gentle, but it has great power.


    Hua Yi''s hand lead sword Jue, with completely unable to measure the technique of frantic point out.


    At every point, time and space seemed to be stagnant, and all the lingzu around had a feeling of almost suffocation.


    Every point, as if the sky suddenly appeared, the sun, moon and stars seem to be reversed, yin and Yang for the remodeling.


    Hua Yi seems to be a good hand. He always makes the seven spirit warriors around him feel uncomfortable. He can''t defend, hide, attack or escape.


    "How can it be?" A spirit warrior wearing blue armor and carrying a huge Trident was swept by Huayi''s long white hair, and then he couldn''t help flying out. However, without waiting for him to stabilize himself in the air, Hua Yi''s sword intention of intangible material came from all directions.


    The spirit warrior had to adjust his body position to defend the invisible attack from all sides. There was no time to be surprised. It was as if his body suddenly fell into the sea, and the pressure was so strong that it almost crushed his armor!


    "No! If it goes on like this, we''ll be defeated! " The blue warrior''s heart is full of warning. The seven of them have the same heart. They are all in the same heart!


    "Since the red cloud has been dragged down, we can''t use the eight cloud array. Then, we can only fight for a little bit of life! " The Mo Jia warrior sent a message to the crowd, threw out a flower of the black sword in his hand, and quickly retreated to a hundred meters away.


    The other six people also coincidentally sold a loser, quickly retreated. One after another, they retreated to the left and right of the Mo Jia warrior. A few feet apart, they formed a fan with a radius of more than 100 meters, with Hua Yi as the center.


    "All of you, the assassin in front of you is an extremely dangerous person who has surpassed yulingzi and Zifeng. In order for the whole galaxy to be under the control of our spirit people and comply with the laws of nature, we must kill this person here today! " This time, the samurai did not use his heart to deliver the sound, but gave out a roar that was almost primitive.


    The other six warriors roared one after another, just like tigers returning to the mountain forest. The seven men suddenly sent out an astonishing murderous atmosphere.


    "Set up! Seven stars surround and kill Mo armour warrior roars a way, along with the situation counter grip long knife income behind, put out a one handed Ju he chop posture.


    While the other six also advance or retreat separately, and at the same time hand over or hide their weapons, as if to take care of each other, but they have their own strengths. For a moment, there was a faint sound of wind and thunder in the sky, and there seemed to be a roar in the heart of the earth.


    "Well, I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with." For the first time, jueying''s voice seemed serious. Jianrou didn''t say a word, but the sword Qi around Huayi was strong.


    Only Hua Yi, still looking at the front indifferently. I don''t know why, he always felt that there was a premonition, a premonition that all these things in front of him were illusory dreams.


    ¡­¡­


    Fergarza took advantage of the gap between Qin Yang and Huayi, and walked out of the black minaret secretly. Regardless of his image, he put on a light sports mecha and ran out of the city like the wind.


    However, just as he managed to escape from the royal city and just arrived at a civil airport, he happened to meet a group of people.


    "Master Zhenshi, that man over there looks sneaky." A tall handsome man in military uniform was leaning down to an old man''s ear and muttering.


    "Well, the situation in the city is not clear, so we can''t rush in. Just bring the man and ask about the situation inside The old man, who was called the real world, looked dignified and fixed his eyes on the sky above the distant King City.


    "Well, I''m going." The young man turned and nodded solemnly in front of the thousands of soldiers behind him and the dozens of warships still hovering in the sky in the distance.


    Seems to have received the order of action, the soldiers have scattered, carefully around the city to go. And the tall young man ran out like a cat and ran towards the civil airport not far away.


    "Four, five, six brigades are responsible for the evacuation and rescue of civilians, other troops are advancing slowly, be careful of the alien ambush..." Orders rang out in every soldier''s ear, and the soldiers were trained to slowly approach the huge city in front of them.


    Every soldier had been told before he came that the city had been occupied by powerful creatures from the extragalactic system, and a small group of people called assassins were fighting against them.


    "It''s hard to imagine..." Many soldiers are walking, sighing.


    ¡­¡­


    Huayi didn''t know that Zhenshi''s fleet with the Emir system had arrived. Even if he knew, he didn''t care. At this moment, he just stood under the dilapidated spire and looked blankly ahead.The colorful broken armor beside him could not distract him at all. He seems to be completely immersed in another world, so dull, looking at the old and young, two people.


    "Long time no see, my sister." The old man of Sanfo narrowed his eyes and looked at Huayi full of vicissitudes.


    "This, this is impossible!" The voice of jueying burst out with a scream that had never been heard before. In turn, it turned into unspeakable misery. Sisi said plaintively, "how could it be you? How come? "


    The old man still smiles faintly and says, "I thought it was farewell at that time, but I didn''t expect that there would still be a day to meet after thousands of years. Indeed, there are days in the dark. "


    "What''s the number of days?" Jueying suddenly roared, and the surrounding space seemed to tremble unsteadily. She said in a voice full of bitterness: "since you are not dead, since you know I am suffering in that broken book, why don''t you come to me? Why don''t you come and let me out? "


    "Let you out, let you continue to rebel against heaven?" The old man''s voice suddenly became a little cold, and the little girl beside him could not help looking at him, as if surprised by the subtle change of the old man''s attitude.


    "You, what did you say?" This time, it''s all over. She did not seem to have expected that the old man would say such things to her.


    "Since I sealed you, how can I let you out? Am I stupid? " With a sneer on his face, the old man said slowly: "with his own efforts, Qingzhi changed the world, overturned Yin and Yang, and achieved the supernatural existence of the twelve star assassin. Isn''t it a kind of irony that he died for the days


    "Sarcasm?" Jueying''s voice was incredible, as if it was the first time she had heard the old man speak like this.


    "How can it be considered ironic to exchange one''s life for the power to balance the universe? Even so, it''s a satire on the creator. " A man with wheat skin and almost naked upper body came slowly from the ruins. He was carrying a two meter long knife in one hand and an empty bronze helmet in the other.


    "Huo, but it''s a little interesting, boy. Are you the voice of Libra?" The old man squinted and asked.


    "Yes, so what?" There was no change in his voice. He just casually threw the bronze helmet in front of him, and then stood quietly beside Hua Yi.


    "Oh? Absolutely strong? " The old man''s eyes finally opened a little bit this time, with a slightly surprised tone, said: "with the human body to achieve absolute strength? It''s my first time to see it. Ha ha, it''s rare, it''s rare! "


    "What do you want? Let''s get straight. " White night also leaned up at this time, Xie Xiang stood behind him, coldly watching the changes in the field.


    "Yes, you''re here now. You don''t just want to talk about the past." Hua Yi suddenly frowned and asked in a low voice.


    "Reminiscence? Ha ha, let''s not talk about it. I''m here today just to end this ridiculous curse and let this crazy story come to an end. " As soon as the old man''s voice came out, everyone around him took a breath of cold air, and Huayi''s eyes were shining with cold stars, and her long hair was windless.


    "No!" Xie Xiang''s face changed suddenly. Before she could speak, the green dagger in her arms flew out of her hand and fell into the hands of the little girl beside the old man. Everyone was surprised. Isn''t the dagger the assassin''s edict?


    "Qingzhi, you have to end it." The old man looked down at the little girl and said with a kind smile on his face.


    "Qingzhi?" Hua Yi is stunned, and Ming is also stunned. She looks at the little girl blankly in the daytime, while Xie Xiang''s face shows unspeakable panic.


    "Her name is Qingzhi?" Jueying murmured, as if thinking of something, Hua Yi couldn''t help fighting a cold war.


    However, without waiting for people to understand the real meaning of the name, the assassin''s edict in the little girl''s hand has given off a dazzling light.


    "No! You can''t think about it! " Jueying roared crazily, and a strong mental force spewed out from Huayi''s eyebrows as if it were real. It ran straight at the little girl.


    Hua Yi felt that his head was exploding, and all kinds of memory and impression fragments came in uncontrollably, and his brain''s control over his body was breaking like a cable beyond his load.

 Chapter 169

    In the chaos, Hua Yi seemed to still hear the last roar of jueying.


    He can even recall clearly the extremely calm smile on his face when jueying''s real idea bumped into the old man''s body. Then slowly, slowly disappeared after the strong light.


    Yes, it''s the light that''s so strong that it''s hopeless.


    Hua Yi clearly remembered that the powerful energy released by the light actually took away the power in her body. Then, his soul seems to be thrown into a cold water hole, a little bit, a little bit, all the blood and the desire to kill clean.


    Gradually, Xie Xiang''s coolness, Ming''s calmness, and ina''s arrogance Each face, like a mirror, gradually dispersed in Hua Yi''s mind, and gradually disappeared into the darkness with the chaos of water waves.


    "My God, what''s the matter with me? Where are my friends? What happened to them? "


    Hua Yi looked around in panic, but she could only hear the meaningless response from the depth of her consciousness.


    "Where is this? What''s the matter with me? "


    Ask yourself again and again in the dark, but can no longer lift even a little waves, those memories seem to disappear completely. Where Hua Yi''s consciousness went, those fragments of memory scattered one after another, and then disappeared into the invisible.


    "What to do?" Hua Yi was just crying as she walked, watching all kinds of fragments around her disappear slowly into the dark. As if he is the night, is desperately devouring all met.


    Until finally, he saw the last picture in his deep consciousness:


    when the intense light almost swallowed him up, a figure passed over his head out of thin air. It was a vigorous figure with countless silver wires on his left arm, and he was accompanied by a black chainknife like a python.


    Then, as if the sound of the impact of gold and jade suddenly burst up, the momentum of the huge, absolutely catch up with thousands of bells, thunder roar. However, although this majestic sound raised enough to push mountains and rivers, there was only a clear "Ding" in Huayi''s ears.


    Ding


    ¡­¡­


    Everything, as if with this sound "Ding" and return to quiet, dust settled, disappeared without a trace.


    "My God..." Hua Yi looked at the last piece of memory in front of her eyes, which slowly disintegrated into ashes. But in front of my eyes, there is only thick, thick and endless darkness.


    "So it''s over?" Hua Yi looked at the darkness in front of him and murmured to himself.


    Suddenly, the darkness seemed to move. Hua Yi instinctively contracted his pupils, then enlarged them as much as possible.


    "That''s right!" Hua Yi stares at the darkness in front of her eyes. It seems that something is turning up and down in the thick darkness.


    "Pa!"


    A crisp ring, flower Yi only feel a head buzz sound, in front of Venus flying.


    "Who? Who hit me? " Hua Yi suddenly sat up and opened his eyes. He was about to swear, but suddenly he was stunned. If Hua Yi was sleepwalking consciously just now, now he should be completely awake.


    In front of him is a not too spacious room, very simple furniture, there are all kinds of stickers on the wall, piles of comic books in the corner. No matter from which point of view, this is a room belonging to minors.


    But the flower Yi sees to wear a pair of trousers only, is lying on the only bed of oneself in this room, completely stupefied.


    "Pa!"


    Another crisp sound!


    It''s different from the beating on half of the face just now. It''s a blow from top to bottom with the gravity of the arm. It''s harder and heavier than just now!


    "Looking for death?" Hua Yi''s hand led the sword Jue and his eyes were wide open, aiming at the direction of the attack just now.


    "Why?" Hua Yi was stunned again. Usual through the fingertips of Qi, at the moment actually disappeared without a trace. There was no scream of the enemy when he was blown away by the sword Qi in the past, and the touch from his fingertips was really extremely soft.


    "Er..." At this moment, the early morning sun is spreading all over the room through the wide glass window, and the girl standing by the bed facing the window is also caressed by the sun. However, the original interest of her, the smile on her face in Hua Yi''s finger poke in her chest moment, instant solidification.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    The incessant sound of violence filled the whole room in an instant, accompanied by a violent roar: "I make you dazed! In a daze! In a daze How dare you poke me with your finger?! I''ll play ~! "


    Hua Yi, who didn''t know what was going on, was overwhelmed by countless slaps in the blink of an eye.


    "Stop! Stop! ~~I said stop! Ah Hua Yi rolled around with her head in her arms and cried out to stop. He really couldn''t figure out why he would be abused when he opened his eyes. However, the Qi sword skill that he used easily before seemed to be completely abandoned, without any feeling.


    It seemed that she was tired of fighting. The girl who was stabbed in the chest by Huayi finally stopped, pointed to Huayi and said angrily: "today is the beginning of school. Suddenly, Huayi felt that the man''s body shape seemed familiar, but for a while, she couldn''t remember where she had seen him. Just as he looked up again and wanted to say hello to the man, there was no one on the other side of the street. Where was the man?"Strange?" Hua Yi was stunned, but he didn''t have time to think about it. He turned and ran to the direction of the two girls. There are too many questions in his heart, too many mysteries to be solved.


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, milkshake looked at Hua Yi''s direction, dazed. He still doesn''t understand why he dashed into the white light and smashed the dagger. It''s incredible to think about it now.


    What''s more incredible is that they were sent here by an unknown force, which is still in the era of human migration nearly 200 years ago.


    Maybe, all of this is really predestined.


    "Well, what is the fate of the assassin? Let''s wait and see. " The milkshake grinned and dropped the cigarette end.


    Gradually, the wind will be his shadow longer and longer, until disappeared without a trace.


    (end of full text)